《Brewing Storm》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue: Nar

    Nar, a realm widely known as hell in the seven realms, is an asylum to all the creatures of the dark forces. Literally meaning fire in the Amayan language, it is used as a form of a curse by all residents in the six realms towards their most hated person.


    "I wish you an eternal fire."


    "I curse you and your seven generations to all rot in flame." Are commonly used forms of curses spat by deeply aggrieved individuals seeking justice for an injustice done to them.


    An injustice that implicates their entire family.


    Not finding an outlet to vent their rage because of their low social standing and lack of power, they wish upon their most resented culprit an eternal fire, an eternal life living in Nar, the realm of the vilest, deadliest, and most twisted forces of evil.


    In this realm, humanoid monsters, three-headed demons, shapeshifting snakes, eagles, and werewolves, as well as blood-sucking vampires are the supreme beings. Creatures of all origins different from the six supreme species bow and serve as slaves to maintain their existence and safeguard the lineage of their race.


    .


    .


    1000 years ago, in the Eternal Mountains of Nar


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Deep within the depths of an endless chain of mountains, the dripping sound of liquid hitting on hard stone reverberated throughout the silent mountain fortress.


    There was a faint mist that hampered the visibility of the area to a confusing degree.


    However, despite the hazy fog, one could still faintly make out the shadows of people standing at the very top of the mountain peaks, calm and motionless as if they were stone statues.


    Only the sound of their fluttering clothes blowing from the gales of fierce winds could be heard across the heavens.


    Between these two people, one of them was a youth that was no older than 20 years, clad in white clothes.


    The youth was incredibly handsome with a flawless facial appearance. His rather ordinary-looking eyes contained a scant amount of attractiveness and fascination that seemed capable of stealing the soul of whomever gazed into them.


    And on the other side was a thin man wearing black robes. This was a young man who looked to be around 20 to 25 years, with hair tied up in the fashion of a crane''s neck.


    His blue eyes lit up with a lively spirit that seemed to shine with a bright light, lighting up the entire area. His gaze that was like a sharp sword, made one feel uncomfortable looking straight at him.


    "Bang!"


    The two men''s strikes were impeccably fast, and the sounds made from their weapons striking against each other had an endless stream of metallic rings.


    They bounced off the rock walls, leaving streams of fresh blood slowly leaking from their battered bodies and giant holes adorning the landscape around them.


    As the two men''s strength continued to climb up, they simultaneously let out a furious roar that shook the heavens like a lighting bolt, piercing the eardrums.


    At the instant when the two were about to collide against each other, a powerful and vast amount of world energy in the form of a seven-colored lightning descended from the skies, striking the blooded figures into nothingness.


    .


    .


    500 years ago, in a spatial village of Nar


    Below Blazing Height''s Mountain, located in the East Forest Mountain Range, was a mountain village with simple customs. They cultivated the fields to make a living and worshiped Lord Tarke, being cut off from the rest of the world.


    Early in the morning, all the villagers assembled in front of the village''s main gate to see off a young teenage girl. Although the girl looked both thin and weak, her clean demeanor made her appear very clever.


    The clothes she was wearing, albeit somewhat commonplace, were sparkling white. Upon the girl, these clothes, coupled with her pure-looking eyes, gave her a sense of intelligence.


    The girl was called Eona.


    "Village elders, I have to leave now but I don''t want to part with you all." Her face was painted with reluctance, making her original lovable appearance even more simple and honest.


    "You must persevere no matter what complications you run into in the outside world. Don''t come running back after walking out because your road is ahead!" The village head''s face was benevolent as he patted the young girl''s shoulder.


    "Yes Eona, do not come back just because things get tough. You need to grit your teeth and stick through." An older village woman advised with a grim expression.


    "Looking back is not the way of our village, do not disgrace us by giving up midway."


    "You can do it. At most, you will just fall and get back up."


    "Yes! We are cheering for you!" The cheering sound resonated in the open fields, filling her eyes with tears.


    Being encouraged all around by her fellow villagers, she firmly nodded her head, looked profoundly at the villagers and surroundings, then turned around and walked away with large strides, gradually disappearing into the distant horizon.


    As they watched the vanishing figure of the girl, all the villagers'' emotions stirred. However, the reluctance in their eyes was instantly replaced with horror. The seemingly benevolent elder from before shuddered, tears streaming down his face as he dropped.


    At that instant, the bright day became dark night. Even before the strike of the seven-colored lightning fell, the ground was already rumbling and trembling fiercely.


    The moment it collided with the villagers, it did not do any terrifying damage.


    Rather, it completely vanished with them.


    At the same time, the originally dark sky was enveloped by light once again, and the former serene day was restored.


    However, there was now the presence of an awning void, as if an important essence of the land was removed, leaving behind a flimsy cover.


    ********


    450 years ago, the Valley of Doom in Nar.


    "Witch, we are giving you two choices, you either become our slave and enslave your descendants to our race to redeem your freedom or all those associated with you and your kin will face complete annihilation."


    "Hahaha.....You beast, twenty years ago you tortured and slaughtered my entire family, executing my subjects like hordes. From that moment onwards, I have hated you and your race with a burning passion! Today, I would rather die than be subjected to your humiliation!"


    Versailles stood on the edge of a cliff, dressed in deep blue robes that had been torn to shreds, her hair disheveled, entire body covered in blood. She looked around her, her blood-soaked robes fluttering lightly in the mountain breeze like a war flag.


    Fresh blood flowed from the numerous wounds on her body. And just by standing there for a short moment, Versailles had already accumulated a large spring of blood beneath her feet. Enemies surrounded her from all sides, leaving her with no way out.


    She was going to die here.


    She understood her situation but even in the face of death, her expression did not change. It was indifferent; her gaze calm, her purple eyes like deep pools of water in a lotus pond.


    The beastly creatures heavily surrounded her, some roaring, some sneering, and some had eyes gleaming with light as they held onto their wounds, looking on fearfully.


    Versailles laughed sorrowfully, unwillingness evident in her hate-filled eyes. As she gazed at the last dying brilliance of the setting sun, a blood tear leaked from the corner of her eye.


    In the end, she was not able to get her revenge.


    Her enemies were still alive and well, while all her desperate struggles for survival ended up like the dying sun, attractive and commendable, but still useless and weak.


    It lacked the strength to change its predetermined course in life, preventing itself from sinking beneath the heavens.


    The group of beasts surged forward, roaring with ferocity.. But at this very moment, with a loud bang, Versailles was engulfed in a blinding surge of seven-colored lighting.

 Chapter 2 - Beholder Of Gem

    -450 years later, Sacred Serpent Valley in Nar-


    "Shoot it down, shoot it down!"


    "Shoot it quickly, it''s about to fly away! Shoot it!"


    "You''re a hunter? You shot many birds and rabbits with your father before? How could you let that eagle fly away if you have hunted before? As far as I can see, you are nothing but talk!"


    Slash!


    Slash!


    A humanoid, powerful-looking demonic serpenee, his face mean and vicious, snarled angrily as he repeatedly lashed out with his tail. The tail whip flashed like lightning, striking on the bodies of the souls of the dead beasts.


    He struck the ghoul that had been arrogantly proclaiming that she was a hunter several dozen times, stopping only when the her soul had almost dissipated.


    "Why are you so desperate to have the beast shot down?" Versailles irritability snapped.


    "Because snakes and eagles are archenemies?" He responded with a scornful expression on his face, as if he could not understand why she even bothered to ask such a foolish question.


    As much as she hated to admit, he was right. There was nothing but bad blood between snakes and eagles. And the eagles that were not shot down?


    They would come back in force, hunting them instead.


    She did not know if it was because of the years of hatred and killing between the snake and eagle clan that got passed down through generations, or the eagle clan''s desire to obtain the magical gem protected by the snake clan.


    Either way, whenever any member of the two clans met, a fight to the death always ensued.


    "Alright, there is nothing else to see here, now move along!" The massive, glimmering serpenee stared at Versailles and brayed.


    ''I died already, so this must be at the center of the Nar Realm, the sacred serpent valley of Lord Tarke''s'' temple?''


    Versailles could not help but look around curiously as she suddenly appeared here.


    As she walked onto the Bridge of Despair, she saw that the other side of the bridge had a pool of blood. The pool of blood had all sorts of poisonous bugs, poisonous snakes, poisonous scorpions, and vicious dogs that wildly bit at creatures.


    Most of the ghouls simply walked past the pool of blood, but some fell straight into it.


    Clearly, these serpentines were strayed souls that were now burdened by their great sins, finding it impossible to avoid the grasping terrifying pool of blood.


    Versailles silently followed the rest of the serpentines across the Bridge of Despair.


    Innumerable ordinary female snakes in glittering blouses and skirt formed into a line. Like a long, sinuous serpent, they glided forward.


    At the end of each line, more serpentines and serpenees would suddenly appear.


    Some sighing as they shook their head, some weeping, and others just cursing or bragging.


    An unnatural breeze rustled few bushes and trees growing around the temple of Tarke.


    Growls and howls of a few wild creatures that the strayed serpentines were too fearful to approach resonated through the surroundings.


    Not too far from the bridge, inside lord Tarke''s temple, was a golden statue with a radiant and precious gem on its head. The gem flashed brilliantly, displaying a resplendence of images and lights.


    This was the legendary ''Gem of Three Lives'', referring to the ''past life'', the ''present life'', and the ''future life''.


    The gem held the secrets to an individuals multiple lives, providing them with the ability to overcome trials and tribulations by peeking into the adversities they faced, are facing, and would face.


    Unfortunately, it also possessed unimaginably vast and immense power that many races lusted after.


    Due to its special properties however, there were specific requirements to gain possession of it, warding off many ill minded individuals.


    After a long period of listless strolling, the thunderous sound of bell chimes echoed in the surroundings.


    The countless serpentines raised their heads to look at the sky, Versailles following their lead.


    From the distant horizon, an enormous black cloud rolled over, and atop that cloud was an enormous eagle lord glowing with black light.


    The enormous eagle lord was over a hundred meters tall. It was built like a massive mountain, with its looming form and huge black beak. The black cloud it was riding on quickly flew over from the distant.


    Atop the massive black cloud, the eagle lord stared downwards, its black eyes shooting out twin beams of lofty golden rays of light, cloaking the entire area below as it illuminated the body of lord Tarke''s'' statue inside the temple.


    Boom!


    The surrounding skies suddenly fractured. The surrounding mists began to break down and dissipate, exposing the countless serpentines and serpenees in line in the outside world.


    The fractures in the space transformed many ghostly creatures into dust.


    Like popping bubbles, the countless souls began disappearing as they screamed in agony.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    In mid-air, over a million black snakes could be seen flying out as the skies seemed to shudder and the earth seemed to bend, each one of them seemingly as enormous and massive as countless sinuous mountain chains.


    Versailles felt she could even see the heart-freezing snake scales.


    The countless snakes were wandering about, getting into battle formation, before each one of them vomited multiple streams of black lightning.


    Instantly, trillions of black lightning bolts slashed down towards the eagle lord, every single one causing the heavens and the earth to break apart.


    "Dark eagle lord, how did he get into the sacred serpent valley without alarming the snake king and queen?" Versailles bristled with unbridled fury as she watched the battle.


    Rumble¡­


    As the world fractured, the muddied stream of the River of Forgetfulness transformed into giant waves.


    Ghosts that touched the waters were instantly dissipated. The Bridge of Despair shattered and the ghosts atop the Bridge fell directly into the river.


    Versailles watched the eagle lord wreck havoc in the sacred serpent valley, shattering the heavens and cracking the earth. She watched him ruthlessly slaughter numerous serpents.


    And she watched him crush lord Tarke''s temple, reaching for the gem on the golden statues head.


    Without thinking, she dashed into the temple.


    "I can''t let the magical gem fall into his hand. Let''s risk it all!" Half hopping, half-lunging, she jumped directly for the gem on the statue.


    Grabbing it firmly in her delicate ghostly hand, a warm stream of energy shot through her arm, spread to her soul, and exploded in her core, shattering her form.


    Her damaged soul began to dissipate at a rapid speed as she fell into the rift beneath the statues'' feet.


    Her final grunt of pain was swallowed into the belly of the darkness.


    Versailles felt like her head was going to split from a tremendous pain as she wondered in bone-piercing cold darkness. It was as though something was frantically grabbing and pulling at it.


    Her neck hurt, her body suffering tremendous pressure. After another forceful tag on her head, she was free.


    Hua!


    She opened her mouth to cry out in joy, instead another sound resounded, making her confused.


    Suddenly, she felt at ease, and then, warm.


    At the same time, a breath of fresh air entered her lungs, making her feel alive.


    Unbeknownst to her, this was the first ''breath'' that Versailles took after her death.


    "Huwow!" After taking another deep breath, Versailles let out another cry.


    This time however, she was instantly aware that the cry was that of an infant.


    And that infant cry, came from her very own mouth!


    "Daughter! It''s a daughter!" Although her hearing was a bit distorted, she could still understand what was being said.


    The voice cried ''its a daughter,'' enlightening her.


    "Oh. I''ve been reborn.." Versailles understood this right away.

 Chapter 3 - Dream Of Home

    -18 years later-


    In a small village inside the Waru Mountains, there was a small forest where a cottage peacefully stood in the center of an open clearing.


    The autumn leaves blanked the rocky ground, adding flavor to the simple environment.


    Suddenly, the growls and roars of wild beasts reverberated in the area, breaking the tranquil atmosphere.


    As the roars traveled to the clearing, the wooden door of the cottage was flung open, revealing a thin girl.


    The young girl looked sixteen-eighteen years of age, with flame-colored hair and purple eyes that vigilantly swept her surroundings.


    "Grandpa, I am going to Aunt Meng''s!"


    "Alright, now you be careful out there!" The holler of the aged man was followed by a bout of a coughing fit.


    Hanging her bowstring over her shoulder, the girl swiftly dashed out of the little cottage, speeding into the distance.


    In the seven realms of the Asirian Universe, the Sybil Realm was situated in the center. As a land of mountains, hills, and cliffs, it did not possess much value in terms of natural resources. Its citizens'' only sources of income were in the form of precious stones, raw minerals, and colorful gems dug from the depths of the earth.


    However, not every venture into the depths of the mountains in the quest for gems and precious stones yielded fruit.


    To make up for this deficiency, locals attempted to create their own sources of income by planting grains, herbs, and vegetables. They then sold them out to the more prosperous residents in exchange for bags of cornmeal, litters of oil, and packets of salt.


    Hunting was a commonly seen hobby among the poorer civilians as it was their only way of acquiring meat to supplement their diet. Because meat was a commodity accessible only to the wealthy, the locals had to hunt wild beasts for their own.


    As such, the ordinary residents here lived lives filled with hardship, struggling every day to survive and stay alive.


    The girl familiarly made her way out of the rocky forest, appearing before a fenced village. The village had a population of less than five thousand, the residents'' buildings made out of huts and shacks. The mud walls in colorful shades of red, brown, yellow, and white were about the only attractive features of the homes.


    Men went about cutting logs in small shops, the women set stalls on the streets, selling warm bread and herbs while little kids played around their parents'' working stations as they chased one another. There were a few kids helping their parents attract customers through dance performances and singing.


    Smiling lightly at the scene, the girl sneakily approached the kids from behind. Placing her finger on her lips in a quiet gesture to their mothers, she picked one up and raised her into the air.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Caught by surprise, the little girl screamed at the top of her lungs, swinging her hands and legs wildly as she shrieked.


    "Hahaha, Versailles is at it again." Laughing uproariously, a simple-looking, buff man cutting logs in a shop across from the women''s stalls, remarked.


    "Yes, it is always a delight to see these little devils scared out of their mind every morning." A woman beside the buff man remarked in amusement.


    "You would think they would have learned better by now. But no, every morning Versailles does the same thing, and every morning, their reaction remains the same." The woman in front of the stall shook her head, a smile on her lips as she watched the scene.


    "Versailles, are you here to pick up the herbs you requested for your grandpa?" Asking, she rummaged through her collection of herbs, trying to find the right mix.


    "Yes, Aunt Meng. Grandpa''s illness seems to have taken a turn for the worse. I tried the old method, but there was no result. I want to try this new concoction." Versailles replied as she carefully placed the flailing kid down.


    "Versailles, how could you do that? Humph! I am not talking to you anymore!" Pouting, the girl stamped her foot and ran off into the crowd of children chasing each other around.


    "Hahaha, well girl, you made her upset now. How are you going to console her this time?" The buff man good-naturedly teased.


    "I hope not another hunting lesson?" The woman beside him probed in curiosity, her brown eyes gleaming with interest as she looked at Versailles.


    "Uncle Ren, Aunt Su, it is always a delight to see you well and healthy!" Versailles crossed her arms across her chest, leaning on the stall behind her, she looked at the couple with a smile on her lips.


    The ravishing fragrance of a freshly baked bread spread from the other stall, tightening her empty stomach in the telltale hunger signs.


    Seemingly reborn as an ordinary human after her desperate attempt in protecting the magical ''gem of three lives'', Versailles now lived alone with the old man she considered as a grandfather in the woods of the Waru Mountains.


    Her parents, disappointed at the fact that she was a girl and not a boy, ignored her existence, treating her like air. They neither gave her love nor cared whether she was fed or hungry, warm or cold.


    In fact, if she went a whole week without eating and only drank plain water, the first thing that would come out of their mouths would be;


    "Good. You should eat less more often than your little siblings would be able to eat more. You are just a useless extra mouth infringing on their resources anyway. Go to the fields more and perform chores at the neighbors'' houses to make up for whatever you eat."


    And as such, she spent the last fourteen years of her life living as the live-in maid of her own house while cleaning, cooking, washing, and tending the fields of other villagers.


    In short, she performed free labor, her pay being a room in the chicken coop and a single meal of cornmeal a day.


    Although she was in a small body, Versailles'' soul was that of a serpentine from the Nar realm. She did anything and everything to survive, but she never took no for an answer and never allowed anyone to wrong her, whether it was intentionally or unintentionally.


    As such, the instant she turned fourteen and had enough confidence to survive on her own, she left.


    She had no money saved and her only assets were the rags on her body. Still, on one fine morning when the sunshine was at its warmest and the air smelled nice and fresh, she stood in front of the people known as her parents and spoke of her decision to leave their home and live on her own.


    The expected reaction, surprise and shock, did not appear on their faces. The only expression was that of indifference.


    On that day, Versailles'' heart turned cold and froze.


    She finally realized the people she considered as parents did not even take her existence in their hearts. They did not care whether she stayed or left, whether she lived or died. To them, she was just an unwanted daughter and they had long abandoned her.


    It was then that she knew. She knew that she had no one in the whole realm to call her own.


    Shattered, she silently walked out of the Skyler house without giving so much as a backward glance. People looked back at what they were reluctant to leave behind. However, in her case, there was nothing to look backward to because there was nothing she was reluctant to leave behind.


    If anything, she could not be in any more hurry to leave the place that mercilessly crushed her heart, shattering her dream of a place to call home.


    "Here, take this. I hope that it will be able to help him recover. The weather is not so good these days. Coupled with his age, your grandpa is more prone to get sick. You should keep an eye on his food." Aunt Meng''s concerned advice broke her trance, bringing her out of her reverie.


    "Yes, Aunt Meng. I will keep an eye on him. Thank you!" Straightening, she took the pouch of medicine, tying its string efficiently around the grey belt of her floor-length skirt.


    "I will get going now. I still have to go hunt for a game. Grandpa needs the protein to improve his health." She turned on her heels, waving at the bantering couple in the log shop as she left.


    With the warm sun bathing her slender figure in its glorious warmth, Versailles made her way through the bustling crowd in good mood.


    Life was much better now.


    Although she struggled to make ends meet at times, for the past two years, she was still able to feed herself and her grandpa, never having to go to bed enduring unbearable pain from extreme hunger.


    Yes, a life free from that place was a lot more comfortable and relaxed.


    However, just at this moment, a threatening shadow appeared in front of her, blocking her way forward.

 Chapter 4 - The Shadow Of Her Heart

    Scowling in displeasure, she started to move to the other side, but a long arm stretched out, obstructing her way.


    "Going somewhere, Versailles?" The village head''s scrawny son, Lim, was staring down at her, sleazy smile on his mean face.


    "This can''t be happening." She muttered.


    "Oh, did you say something?"


    The crowd that was bustling a while ago, was now silent. Everyone fanned out, encircling the two as they watched the drama unfold from a clear distance away.


    "Get out of the way, Lim."


    His garlic breath was swift and direct to her sensitive senses. Once. Twice. Her empty stomach heaved over the rancid stench and tensed in anticipation for the vomit that never came.


    "Little twig, you should be happy that I am willing to take you in after your own parents disowned you. If it were not for the marriage agreement set forth by my grandfather, would I even want someone like you? The only good thing working out for you is..." Leering down at her, Lim''s unadulterated eyes shamelessly roamed over her figure.


    Once upon a time, when she had still been a serpentine, she had flamed any beast that dared to look upon her with such a gaze. Immortal beasts and creatures with looks and abilities a hundred times above Lim''s pathetic bullying scurried away in fear and trepidation upon sighting her. Now, she ground her teeth, cursing her weak and powerless self. Now, Versailles Skyler was just an ordinary human, a very weak one at that.


    "Stray cur." He said, preparing to run his greasy hand over her flame hair.


    "That is enough, Lim. We should go." A lazy voice sounded out, and Versailles looked past Lim to see Burin, Lim''s best friend walking towards them.


    "Playing savior, Bro? You gonna stop me from having my fun?" Lim turned, sizing up his friend''s muscular frame against his own skinny figure.


    "We gotta leave now in order to deliver the shipment on time. Otherwise, I will be forced to clue in your father about your unusual hobbies over at the Win."


    Lim''s eyes snapped up to Burin''s "You wouldn''t..."


    "Wouldn''t I?"


    A muscle twitched in Lim''s jaw, and he spat at Versailles who was struggling to keep her bile down.


    "Humph! You better watch your back, wench. This is not the end. Let''s go!" Throwing his hands up in defeat, Lim snarled and disappeared into the throng of people that had crowded around them.


    Burin''s gaze shifted to her, his eyes looking her up and down.


    "You okay?"


    "There was no need for you to interfere. I could have handled it." Versailles breathed in deeply, feeling her queasy stomach settle down.


    "Yea, it seemed like you were handling it just fine." He scoffed.


    For all his gentlemanly fa?ade, Versailles knew Burin was a pack with Lim. The two were two snakes with different strips, and whatever Lim did publicly, Burin did it in private.


    As such, she did not want to get too entangled with the seemingly gentle, yet secretly dangerous man.


    "Well thanks, but next time? Do not bother. I can deal with my own problems." Finished, Versailles turned and strode off.


    She had much more important things to deal with than two obnoxious, repulsive men.


    She had to find something to fill her and her grandpa''s stomach.


    Versailles cautiously entered the woods, her bow, and arrow in hand. During this time of day, wild beasts were either sleeping to digest their morning meal or scavenging for food. If she encountered a napping beast, then it would be a fruitful hunt for her.


    She''d get a much-needed break from the wilds and could focus on looking after Grandpa Al.


    Unfortunately, encountering wild beasts itself was a matter of luck, let alone a sleeping one. Due to the Sybil realm''s rough environment, very few beasts thrived in its barren land, and those that did were not easy to deal with.


    Therefore, even though there was the possibility of losing one''s life, every resident in the village considered encountering a wild beast as a matter of great fortune. And in hope of fortune favoring them, they always left behind traps.


    Moving stealthily among the dense trees, she ventured deeper into the desolate mountains, her quiet footsteps resounding in the silent background.


    The atmosphere here was still, carrying an eerie danger within its silence. Growls and roars intermittently rang out, putting her edge.


    "Is it awfully quiet today or is it just me?"


    Versailles had never felt so strung up as she did today. There was an ominous, almost malicious sort of feel to the air, as the afternoon breeze lightly rustled the autumn leaves.


    She stopped for a brief second, debating whether to return or not. After all, no matter how much they needed meat, it was not worth sacrificing her life. If anything were to happen to her, there would be no one to care for her grandpa.


    Sighing in disappointment, she turned, intending to leave. Before she could take a step, however, a giant shadow lunged at her. Adrenaline rushed in and she instinctively dodged to the side, rolling over before getting to her feet.


    "Roarrr....."


    Her heart dropped. The beast before her was a yellow wild fox well known for its ferocity. Thin and emaciated, its cold eyes fixed on her with a vicious and ruthless aura. From its stance, it was obvious the beast had been starving for quite a while and planned on making her its dinner.


    As a former serpentine, she knew showing fear only fueled beasts'' natural predatory instincts, and if she wanted to escape alive today, then she would have to fight.


    Throwing her bow and sling aside, she grabbed arrows in each of her hands and faced the fox.


    "Come. Let me see for myself today what the so-called ferocious fox is like!"


    Since escape wasn''t an option, she had to fight to the death!


    Without hesitation, she dashed towards the charging beast. The two clashed with claws and arrows, Versailles swinging and plugging the pointy ends of her weapons like spears as the fox swept and slashed with its claws.


    Widening its jaw, its razor-sharp teeth flashed with light as it champed on her arm.


    "Ungh!"


    White agony, deep and intense, shot through her senses, clouding her vision. She clenched her teeth, forcing the scream down her throat. In the next instant, she plugged her arrows right into the fox''s vital points, one in the neck, the other in the waist.


    "Groarrrrr....!"


    Roaring in pain, it blindly stumbled back, falling on its side. Versailles clutched her bleeding arm, vigilantly watching the bleeding fox. After what felt like forever, its pitiful whimpers abruptly stopped, its yellow pupils turning glossy as it lay still. It was dead.


    Finally relieved, Versailles'' tense muscles relaxed and she weakly fell to her knees.


    "I can not stay here for long. The fox''s blood will attract other beasts, by then, even if I want to run, I will have to see whether I can outrun a pack or not."


    Crawling back to her feet, Versailles grabbed her bow and arrows, slinging them on her shoulder, she bent to draw the carcass back home.


    At least now, they had meat.


    A long while later, Versailles spotted the little cottage standing in the center of the clearing. Revitalized by the prospect of being able to rest soon, she hastened her speed and called out.


    "Grandpa Al, I am back! Look what I got us for dinner tonight."


    Dropping the body by the door, she went into the room and tripped over someone''s feet.


    "Grandpa Al, why are you laying in front of the door? And why is it so dark in here?"


    Hissing in pain, Versailles used her good arm to support her weight as she scrambled back to her feet. Turning her head, a cold, sharp object pierced her skin, instantly drawing blood.


    "Do not move."


    The garlic breath hit her nose before she even heard his disgusting voice.


    "Lim, why are you here and what did you do to Grandpa Al?"


    The lamp on the living room table came on, its sudden light pricking her eyes.


    "Hehehe, why am I here? Didn''t I tell you that it wasn''t the end? Or were you ignoring me again?" His dark eyes turned sinister, his gaze roaming on her body.


    "Sigh, I must say, for an abandoned daughter, you are quite a looker. If it wasn''t for the fact that you got nothing to your name, I would''ve really married you, you know? Too bad, you are nothing but a beautiful shell." Sighing he grabbed the wrist of her injured arm, drawing a hiss from her mouth.


    Seeing her wincing in pain, a pleased expression appeared on Lim''s face.


    "It was worth it. To see this expression of yours, it was worth making all those plans. Hahaha!"


    Versailles was not interested in the lunatics'' runts. She was worried about her Grandpa. Looking around the room, she searched anxiously for his figure.


    Seeing her wandering gaze, Lim smiled broadly before speaking.


    "Are you perhaps looking for that old man?" He asked, pointing towards the door where she tripped.


    Following his finger, her body froze.


    Her Grandpa Al, the old man that picked her up from the streets and gave her shelter, was laying in a pool of blood.


    The old man that accepted her as his granddaughter when her own parents disowned her, was on the verge of death, his lifeforce slowing ebbing away from his body with his lifeblood.


    Her Grandpa Al, the only light banishing away the shadows of her heart, was embracing death.


    Her body and heart trembled, tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. Wrenching herself out of Lims'' hold, she dashed blindly across the room and kneeled by his side. Crying, she gently placed his head on her lap.


    "Grandpa Al! Grandpa Al! Please wake up!"


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, Grandpa wake up! Enough with the tears now. Your old Grandpa is not going to wake up! Now be good and come with me!" Lim snarled, roughly grabbing her injured arm, he dragged her out of the cottage.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa! Let go of me, you beast!" Versailles shrieked in hatred, her tear-filled eyes fierce enough to spew fire.


    "Hahahaha....beast? I quite like the sound of that. Now, if you want to ever see your Grandpa again, you will obediently come with me. Understand?" His grip tighten on her arm, his fingers digging into the open wound.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Tears flowed from her eyes as she clenched her teeth to endure the pain.


    "What do you want from me? Like you said, I have nothing to offer you."


    She hissed as he tightly clenched her arm again, more blood flowing out.


    Versailles was pale white. Both from the pain of her searing flesh and the pain of seeing her Grandpa lying motionlessly on the floor. If looks could burn, the burning hatred in her eyes was enough to burn Lim to ashes.


    "What do I want from you? Of course, I want you to pay me back the debt your parents owe me." The smile spreading across his face was triumphant, victorious.


    "The debts my parents owe you? What has their debt got anything to do with me? I have broken ties with them a few years ago!"


    "Well, that is what you think, honey. Since you were still underage, even if you asked to be kicked out of their register, they wouldn''t have been able to do so. And since you are still registered as their daughter, they used you as payment for the debt they owed me. Now you officially and unquestionably belong to me. Understand?" His sleazy gaze fell over her figure again, his eyes darkening as he traced her frame with his eyes.


    "No, no, no, no. This is not possible. I do not accept to being used as their bargaining chip! I broke off my relations with them three years ago and don''t have anything to do with them or their family. You let me go!" She struggled in desperation as her head started spinning. Whether it was from the loss of blood or an unexpected blow, she did not know.


    She broke off all relations with them three years ago. Turned and never looked back again.


    So why did it hurt?


    Why did it still hurt?


    Why did it hurt so much to hear them selling her out, even when she had nothing to do with them anymore?


    Could it be, somewhere in her heart, she was still expecting them to realize their mistake and come back to take her home?


    Was that it?


    "Shut up! I do not care whether you broke relations with your family or not. I only know that in order to get you under my clutches and on my beck and call, I have even schemed to poison the yellow wild fox. After working so hard and putting in so much effort, do you think that I will let you go so easily?" He roared in rage, his nostrils flaring as he breathed in her face.


    Versailles felt her surroundings blur, her mind spinning with, loss of blood, sense of abandonment, and Lim''s sudden revelations. Her heart turned cold, chilling to its core.


    "You...."


    Was the last word out of her before her vision turned black.

 Chapter 5 - Events Of The Past Coinciding With The Present 1/2

    -Time at 500 years ago-


    "Be careful, there''s a village ahead." Versailles and her group walked around the villagers carrying crops in their arms, turning in home after the long day''s work.


    Little boys and girls ran around, happily laughing as they chased each other among the crowd of adults.


    Moving to the side, they took a turn on the fork of the road, their destination the woods beyond the village hill.


    Once they left the village vicinity, they quickened their pace, taking another turn that led them directly into the dense woods.


    Under the cover of the trees, they slowly trotted on their Wains until the light disappeared.


    Soon, darkness set in, and the moon made its ascent high in the sky, illuminating their path as they weaved through the lush green trees and wild vegetation.


    As the bright radiance of the moon shined upon the branches and leaves of the trees, their silvery emerald and dark hues heightened the ethereal beauty of the dark woods.


    They ventured deeper into the woods, their journey becoming more difficult as the path turned from clear and smooth to rocky and treacherous.


    Around her, rabbits and squirrels panickily scurried about, sensing the approaching troop.


    As the Wains crushed the dead leaves and twigs under their spiky hoofs, crackling sounds reverberated in the silent night.


    Careful of traps, Versailles made her way towards the south of the woods, where there were signs of human treks.


    Within a few heartbeats, the sight of the stone cave she had been dwelling in the past few weeks appeared.


    Feeling despondent on recalling her time spent in the wilds, she silently strode ahead, her troop closely following behind.


    The soft evening breeze caressed her cheeks as silent tears rolled down her face.


    Her life so far had been one full of loneliness and pain. The love and nurture that others kids her age took for granted, she could not receive it even if she begged for it.


    Because to the people she called family, she was either a pawn to be used or an enemy to be eliminated.


    Today was her eighteenth birthday. She should have been celebrating it with her loved ones like any other eighteen-year-old kid. But because of her family background and family relations, she was all alone.


    She could not even recall if there was ever a day in her life where she had laid her head on her mother''s lap and slept without a care in the world.


    Her world was broken, that much she knew. The cracked shreds fell looser the older she grew.


    Now, there was only an empty shell, waiting for the next great storm to hit and crush it beyond repair.


    "Are you tired? Don''t worry, this place is secluded and we can rest for awhile." The reassuring voice came for her left, but she had no intention of responding to it.


    Tired? That was a word used by those not used to struggling every day to survive and stay alive.


    For her, however, the struggle for survival was an old matter. So old in fact, that ensuring her survival became a second nature.


    She worked hard every day to stay alive, but what was the point of living such a life where she did not even know what she was living for?


    Maybe if she no longer fought, everything could be over. Maybe what she needed was an end. An end to all this and her life. At least then, her fight would be over.


    At the thought, a bitter smile rose to her delicate lips, filled with unbearable loneliness and deep sadness.


    ''Is death even an option for me?''


    She dejectedly gazed at the bright moon in the sky, wishing there was someone who could answer her question.


    There were still people out there excitedly anticipating her return, and giving up halfway would not be fair to them.


    Those who believed in her, gave her shelter and warmth while placing the burden of their trust on her frail shoulders.


    Either way, as far as she knew, there was no stopping now.


    Oh, but she felt so drained and empty...


    Versailles chuckled, the sound more painful to the ear then anything else. But since it was her first laugh after the departure from the temple, the troop only lowered their voices before slowly turning silent upon sensing her dark mood.


    "I am fine. The lot of you go in and get settled down. I want to go for a ride." Feeling their secretive glances, she immediately excused herself once arriving at the cave entrance.


    It was best for her to take a breather before she snapped at them.


    Before anyone could object, she turned her Wain around and dashed into the beckoning claws of the wild.


    Even after more than 10 years, the wound in her heart from being abandoned by her own parents never healed.


    As she wandered from place to place, struggling for survival, she changed from Eona, the gentle abandoned girl, to Versailles the brave and fearless woman.


    As she aimlessly wandered in the dark woods, she saw a shadow flash past.


    Recalling the shadow that had been stalking her, she immediately gave chase.


    The dark woods were silent and still, as if there was not a single creature alive. As she cautiously walked around the trees, the sound of her breathing and footsteps resounded in her ears.


    After a long search in the dark, she could not find anything.


    "Was it just my imagination?" With furrowed brows, she wondered in confusion as her gaze swept her surroundings.


    Sighing in disappointment, she turned on her heels, intending on returning to the cave-dwelling.


    Right at this moment, however, her foot got stuck in an inconspicuous trap, bringing crashing into a dark pit.


    Pain shot through her body, filling her violet pupils with tears. With gritted teeth, she shakily got to her feet, looking above her head.


    "Anyone there? Please help me!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, hoping someone would hear her voice. Otherwise, she would have to spend the night in a hole.


    Shuddering at the thought, she screamed even louder.


    Then a man appeared out of nowhere, his dark form looming over the top of her head as he peered down at her miserable figure inside the hole.


    Dressed in a black robe that was held together in the middle by a large pure-blue lotus flower gem and dark boots, the man carried himself like he owned the world.


    ''He is definitely not an ordinary person''


    She instantly concluded the second their gazes collided.


    His midnight hair shimmered with the moonlight as he shifted his weight and held a hand out to her.


    She stared at the outstretched hand with complexity, not able to digest the fact that someone was holding a hand out to her. Since little, no one had ever offered her a hand.


    Seeing her dazed expression, the man chuckled, causing her to shift her violet eyes back to his face.


    "May I help you out, if you do not mind, that is?" He playfully said.


    ''He is most probably making fun of me for my strange behavior.'' She despondently thought.


    But the thing was, ever since she was a kid, no one cared about her.


    When she fell, she had to grit her teeth, endure the pain, and get back on her feet on her own. Because there was never anyone around to extend a helping hand.


    And suddenly seeing a stranger do something that even her family had never done for her before, she was overcome with emotions.


    After an awkward moment of silence, she decided to speak honestly.


    "No one has ever offered me a hand before. Are you okay with me clinging onto you after helping me out?"


    "Oh? Do you have what it takes to cling onto me? You would at least need to have magic to accomplish that. I do not sense any magic on you." He said disdainfully.


    "Magic? You have magic? But how can that be? I mean, you are, you are¡­"


    "I know. I look human. But you must keep in mind that in this world, there are many wonderous things, and appearances do not define a person." He indifferently replied, unaware of the impact his words had on the girl in the hole.


    Versailles blankly stared at the man in front of her, her mind in a daze as words failed her. She opened and closed her mouth several times, but was not able to utter a single word.


    "I should not be hallucinating from the fall earlier, right?" She thought with a confused expression.


    She could not express in words what she felt, but she felt something snap inside her. Something primitive, powerful, pure, and right.


    But before she could make any heads or tail of what the strange sensation was, the man held her hand and pulled her out of the hole, slowly setting her slender figure down on the leave-covered ground.


    "Thank you for the help. You are not only my savior but also the first person to lend me a hand without any hidden intentions." She absently whispered.


    "It was no big deal. I helped because I could help. But you are also the first person that I have ever extended a hand to in my life.." He thoughtfully said before turning into a blur and disappearing.

 Chapter 6 - Events Of The Past Coinciding With The Present 2/2

    "Ahhh!"


    The shrill cry resonated in the still night air, startling Versailles out of her daze. She hurriedly looked around her but found nothing.


    Deciding it was time to leave, she ran through the woods towards her Wain and jumped on it without a pause in her step. Lightning flashed across the dark sky and the horrified howls of wild beasts resonated in the cool night air.


    Something was terribly wrong. She could feel in her gut.


    "Pita? Pera?" She called out the names of her closest confidantes, hoping they had followed when she suddenly ran off.


    However, there was no response.


    ''Something is definitely wrong.''


    She pulled hard on the reins in her hands, sprinting back to the cave.


    The moment she arrived, her vision turned dark.


    "No. No. No!" She internally screamed as she jumped off her Wain, stumbling her way to the cave.


    The sight made her stomach turn, her heart-wrenching in pain.


    Blood. Blood was everywhere.


    The blood of the ones that followed her, was everywhere. She could not tell where one person''s corpse began and the other ended.


    All she knew was that everything was over.


    Just as she had wished.


    But this was not the ending she wanted.


    Her head throbbed like a drum, her heart thumping in her chest like a thousand nails were being hammered into it, the anguish so agonizingly painful.


    However, not a single tear fell from her eyes.


    She did not feel like she had the right to cry.


    Most definitely not after wanting everything to end a while ago.


    "Huaaa."


    Breathing became arduous as she gasped like a fish out of the water, falling on her knees.


    Scrambling through the pool of blood, she cried in search of a familiar face.


    "Pita, Marn, Anta!" But no answer came.


    "Anta, Marn, Pera!" Madly shrieking, blood splashed on her pale face, giving her a ghostly appearance.


    "Eona, get out of here¡­" The feeble groan came from deep in the dark, breaking her mournful cries.


    She numbly scurried towards the sound, denial the only force driving her forward.


    Denial of the irrevocable tragedy.


    "Nothing can happen to them." She repeated to herself as she reached one of her fervent supporters.


    "Marn, Pita, Pera, Anta, where are they?" She anxiously asked. But before the man could answer, an eerie voice filled with bloodlust and cruelty entered her ears.


    "Kekekeke.....Aren''t you a pretty little thing?" It cackled with sinister darkness.


    "Leave her alone," Croaked out the wounded man.


    However, Versailles heard nothing, saw nothing but red.


    She felt the sinister presence around her, but her mind was blank. She smelt the metallic scent of blood, but her heart was dark.


    It was a long while later, after the shriek of the last remaining man pierced her eardrums, that her red vision cleared and her mind registered what her eyes were seeing.


    The mangled bodies of her beloved friends and protectors were piled together, their blue and dark clothing the only thing separating them from the rest of the troop. Their blood flowed like a broken dam, forming a red river under her trembling body.


    In the instant the horrified howl left her throat, seven-colored lightning flashed across the black sky, directly smashing onto her blood-soaked figure.


    "Why?"


    Was the last word that came out of her blood-soaked lips before her vision turned black.


    ***


    Stranded in an unfamiliar land, Versailles ran as fast as she could, trying to outrun the shadows relentlessly chasing after her.


    Her white sari got caught in the branches of the dark trees. When she yanked it free, she fell roughly on the black ground.


    Forcing herself back onto her feet, she started into a stumbling sprint again. The pain slowed her down, blurring her vision. But she could not stop.


    Gasping roughly, her lungs desperately burned for more oxygen. Still, she kept running, afraid of what would become of her once she was caught by her pursuers.


    Ahead, she heard and saw no sign of life. The trees were dead and frozen, small icicles jutting out dangerously from their branches and twigs.


    But she kept running forward anyway. Because the only other option was stopping and returning, which was no option at all.


    She struggled to make her way around the frozen trees as gingerly and quickly as possible, desperately trying not to incur another wound that would slow her down even more.


    As the cold breath of her pursuers brushed against her nape, goosebumps formed over her bare arms and she scuffled forward, her eyes scanning for familiar grounds.


    In the next moment, her pulse quickened and her stomach tightened with tension. A frozen and desolate landscape stretched before her eyes.


    Versailles'' purple pupils focused on the body of water and dashed towards it, her nostrils filling with the scent of blood and sweat.


    After what felt like forever, she halted in front of the water, her mind straining to comprehend what her eyes perceived.


    Hopelessness and defeat made her stomach turn, the sudden lack of mobility causing the cold to seep into her frozen skin.


    Her body swayed, confusion and exhaustion bringing her to her knees.


    At this moment, a force heavily slammed into her brain, sharp pain coursing through her head. Her face contorted in agony as the flood of memories cramped in her head.


    She could not understand what was going on.


    In the cottage of the Waru Mountains, she was being dragged away by Lim while her Grandpa bled to death, the betrayal of her birth parents eating at her core.


    Then suddenly, her surroundings started spinning before her vision turned black.


    The next moment she gained consciousness, she somehow ended up in the body of a girl addressed as Eona, but called herself Versailles, living a life of misery and loneliness exactly similar to hers. She felt the girl''s pain as she lamented her fate, her heart forever scarred by the abandonment of her parents.


    "Was the girl I saw, myself from my past life? Was that why her pain and agony resonated with me?" Her brows furrowed into a frown as she wondered out loud.


    It was possible.


    After all, before being reborn in the Sybil realm, she was a serpentine of the Snake clan in the Nar realm.


    Due to a series of unforeseen and unfortunate events, her soul ended up in the sacred serpent valley of Lord Tarke.


    And it was at that exact time the valley was invaded by the evil eagle lord who desired to steal the magical gem.


    To prevent the eagle lord from possessing the gem, she directly snatched it from the golden statue''s head with her own hands, causing her soul to instantly evaporate.


    Then she was reborn in the Sybil realm as Versailles Skyler.


    It could not be a mere coincidence that she entered the body of a girl with the same name and appearance as her. The two girls'' life experiences were also very similar to each other.


    "The gem I snatched was called ''three lives'', meaning past, present, and future. After getting reborn in the Sybil realm, I had never felt the presence of the gem, but maybe the repeat of events from my past life with my present triggered the gem''s ability?"


    After all, the gem was associated with Lord Tarke, who was also the protector of the snake clan. Additionally, the duty of protecting the magical gem was handed to the serpentines of the snake clan by Lord Tarke himself.


    "If what I saw earlier was my past life, then could what I am seeing and going through at this moment be a figment or glimpse of the future? Is the ''gem of three lives'' trying to tell me or warn me of something? There was a dark presence at the scene of slaughter in my past life. Maybe it has something to do with that shadow. But why and for what was that shadow after me?" Versailles felt confused by the whole series of events.


    What was really happening to her and what was that shadow?


    What did it want from her, and why was it after her?


    It seemed to be after her even when she was just an ordinary human. A human being struggling every day to survive in a world of deceit and schemes.


    As she analyzed the series of events she went through in her first life, Versailles'' soul shuddered.


    There was something chasing after her. She was certain of that.


    Maybe it was even after her life, and yet, she had no idea why.


    This fact chilled her heart, sending shivers through her body.


    If the shadow was really after her when she was just an ordinary human, could it have been after her when she was a serpentine as well?


    Could it have had something to do with her unfortunate ending in the Nar realm before her soul arrived in the Sacred Serpent Valley as well?


    If so, now that she was reborn, was there also a possibility of it chasing after her again?


    In order to get to the bottom of everything, she needed to find out what or who that shadow was and why it was after her. Moreover, she needed to take a stand. She was no weak human.


    She was not weak even when she was a human in her first life. So how could she allow a measly village head''s son to walk all over her? Whether she was a serpentine or not, she was still Versailles. And Versailles neither allowed herself to be wronged in the past and nor will she allow herself to be wronged in the future as well!


    Slowly rising to her feet, she turned her head to the side to take a glimpse of the monstrous shadow behind her.


    Shocked, she jumped into the icy water, screaming at the top of her lungs.


    ''What is that thing?''


    That was the only conscious thought she could form before her figure submerged into the icy embrace of the vast black water.

 Chapter 7 - The Start Of A New Beginning

    500 years later...present time


    Versailles woke with a start. Her arm felt itchy, sticky, and painful. She opened her eyes and discovered why. Her wound was festering. The offensive bite mark gathered pus and inflamed, looking horrendous. If it was not treated soon, she might fall severely ill.


    Her brows furrowed. Looking around, she found herself in a small cramped shack, her hands and legs tied with rope.


    The evening sun poured through the tiny hay covered window, weak and unstable, the only source of light in the dusty shed. Not much time had passed since she blacked out.


    Recalling the events she experienced in the brief amount of time, she decided it was about time for her to leave the Sybil realm.


    As she thought about leaving, the image of her Grandpa Al laying in a pool of blood, flashed into her mind. Her heart clenched and tears streamed down her face. She would never be able to see him again.


    In a sick, ironic way, her attempts to leave behind her past only ended up bringing it closer. She didn''t know whether what Lim said about her parents selling her off, was true or false. But knowing them, she wouldn''t consider the deed beneath them. And her Grandpa Al payed the price of their selfishness.


    Her good-natured, kind, big hearted Grandpa Al lost his life because of her. Not only in the past, even in the present, only death and blood surrounded her.


    She seemed to be an omen of death for anyone that had connections with to her.


    Well, except for her parents, that is. But then again, they abandoned her before she even had the chance to bring them harm.


    "Maybe it''s the reason why I am always alone." A bitter smile rose on her sad face, her forlorn eyes unfocused as she looked out the tiny window, the shadow of her gloomy and lonely silhouette swaying on the wall.


    Yes, she was always a loner, in her first life, second life, and now, this life as well. Maybe this was for the best. If she was alone, she would never bring harm to anyone but herself.


    She should leave this realm before she endangered the lives of more innocent people and shattered more families.


    Anyway, her hands were already full. There were mysteries to solve and battles to fight, staying here had no significance.


    To leave the Sybil realm, however, she needed to locate a teleportation spatial. She also needed strength.


    "I need to regain my serpentine form and powers. Without my powers, I won''t be able to accomplish much. And if the shadow happens to be related to the six clans in the Nar realm, than in my current state, I''ll be dead before even starting." Versailles knew her own abilities well.


    Even if her life was wretched, it was still her precious life. If she was not ready, or did not possess the ability to face the immortal beasts, than she would rather find a hole to pass the tide.


    And if the shadow was related to the dark clans, then things were going to get really ugly, really fast.


    As such, she needed power, fast and quick.


    Just thinking of the dark clans, her heart filled with dread and trepidation.


    However, what was bound to come, will come, whether she liked or not. Therefore, she needed to get out of this shack, unnoticed.


    At this moment, approaching footsteps sounded outside the shed. Scooting closer to the wall, she attempted to hide out of sight. But such an act was doomed to end in failure. As the next heartbeat, the flimsy door was kicked open, and in came two figures. One scrawny, the other muscular.


    Without suspense, Versailles recognized the comers. It was Lim and his two faced best friend, Burin. Their sinister auras doing nothing to quell the brewing fear inside. Once her eyes met their dark gazes, her heart dropped. And she knew, if she ever wanted to escape intact today, she was going to shed some blood.


    Closing her eyes, she concentrated on her breathing. She needed to stay calm to face the storm ahead.


    "Wench, we finally have you in our grasp today." Lim''s mean voice entered her ears, but she ignored the man, controlling her breathing.


    "Lim, talk nice. Even if she belongs to you, you should never stop being a gentleman." His hypocrite friend advised in his usual two-faced manner.


    "What do we need to be a gentleman for? Gentlemen are only for gentle ladies. She is no lady, but my kept woman. My mistress. You do not give respect to mistresses. You mistreat them. That''s what they are for. To vent frustrations on and take out your anger. Get it?" He chortled at his words, sounding proud at his speech.


    "Well, if you say so. But we can still be nice. After all, it''s not like we''ll lose out on doing so." The hypocrite man still kept on his hypocritical act.


    Versailles was no longer in panic. Having calmed herself down, she waited, waited for a chance. The deadliest part about snakes were not their venom. No, it was their strike. Swift and direct, they dealt the blow before their prey reacted. They waited for a chance and finished their prey in a single strike.


    She was a human now, but that did not dampen her serpentine nature.


    "Hahahah....enough with the talk. Let''s get down to business. You do it nice if you like, Burin, but I like it rough." Taking off his patched up shirt, Lim impatiently moved towards her, his predatory gaze roaming over her figure.


    The moment his eyes fell on the festered wound on her shoulder, his brows furrowed.


    "Damn! I set up that fox to tire you out. But it seems the drug was a bit too strong for the beast. Although the flavor will not be as good, I will make do with what I got and endure the little stench." Moving in, he pulled her bound legs, dragging her across the bumpy ground.


    Her eyes teared from the pain, but she did not make a sound. Some vile man enjoyed seeing the pain they inflected. Relished in the act of making their prey cry, scream, and beg them for mercy. They delighted in the feeling of being in power until their prey broke, shattered.


    Versailles refused to give them the satisfaction of witnessing her scream. She would sooner bite her tongue and commit suicide, than cry under their disgusting watch, and die before begging for mercy.


    "Let''s see what you got under all those layers." Licking his lips in anticipation, Lim roughly pulled at her blouse. Behind him, the hypocrite shifted his weight to get a better view, his gentlemanly gaze now besmeared with lust.


    Grip slipping, Lim got on his knees, his legs caging her own as he pulled again.


    She clenched her teeth at the searing pain from her injured arm, tightly gripping her bound hands.


    ''I will not scream. Will not cry. And definitely will not beg!''


    Shame filled her heart, the thought of being exposed raising the appeased panic and rage inside. If only she was not tied, than she would''ve made them pay the price. Made them bleed for having ill designs on her.


    Hisssss!


    Versailles clumped her mouth, hating the fact she gave a reaction. Defiantly looking to the side, she tensed in anticipation for another burst of pain to overwhelm her senses. However, the expected pain didn''t come. Lim''s hands stilled.


    She frowned, wondering what they were playing at.


    Hisssss!


    Her mouth was clumped and she hadn''t made a sound, so where was the hissing coming from?


    Turning, she saw Lim''s eyes widened in terror. His body was visibly trembling as he stood frozen in fear. She looked up and saw the same fear in Burin''s eyes. The man was slowly backing out of the shack.


    "Lim, dude, you need to move back slowly. Don''t startle the snake or it''ll pounce!" Burin''s panic stricken voice moved Lim into action, slowly backing away as instructed. On reaching the door, the two regrettably looked at her bound figure once, and dashed out.


    Versailles was stunned, baffled by the two''s strange reaction.


    From their few interactions, she had come to grasp Lim and Burin''s personalities enough to know it wasn''t within their nature to feel pity or sympathy for her. Than, for what reason had they let her go?


    Hisssss!


    "Ah, it was that."


    The reason behind their terror, horror, and stealthily escape had to be related to the hiss. Stilling for a moment, Versailles gradually raised her head, her violet orbs meeting with elongated gold ones.


    "You saved me from falling into a dark pit. Thank you." Her red-gold tresses glowed from the radiance of her pure and clean smile. Her expression content and at peace, she stared into the snake''s gold eyes.


    Even though the creature before her posed a threat to her, she was not afraid. Compared to the real beasts wandering around in human skins, the one before her was a lot simpler, similar, and closer. They were swift and direct, without any fa?ade.


    Such a beast''s strike, she''ll welcome with open arms.


    In the next instant, the golden snake lunged forward, swiftly striking her forehead.


    *


    Nightfall in the Waru Mountain villages brought about cold winds and chilly nights, masking the villages in a veil of mist. On the north of the village stood a four-room shack. This shack was old, its mud walls decayed by the passage of time. With every gush of cold wind, the wooden fence and hay windows rattled and cranked precariously.


    Outside this shack stood a thin, lone figure, who''s silhouette blended with the shifting shadows. The figure stared at the shack for a long time, complicated emotions flickering in its violet eyes.


    This figure was Versailles.


    She was standing outside of the Skyler house, debating whether to exact revenge or not. After a long silent moment, she softly sighed, her voice resigned.


    In the end, they were still the people that gave her life. Even though their crimes weren''t worth forgiving, she didn''t want to dirty her hands with their blood. Her Grandpa Al wouldn''t have wanted such stain on her.


    Turning, she left, her figure blending into the belly of darkness.


    "For giving birth to me, I shall spare your lives this time. However, this is where our karma ends. From this moment forward, I am no longer Versailles Skyler, the weak human. From this moment on, I am Versailles Skyler, the golden serpentine of the Snake clan!"


    Her powerful declaration drifted through the silent night, dispersing with her vanishing figure.

 Chapter 8 - Survival In The Snowy Plains

    After a week of traveling through the rough mountains and woods, Versailles finally entered the Great Snowy Plains of the Minu Mountains, north of the Sybil realm. She trudged through the heavy snow, breathing laboriously as she stumbled, falling face-first into the piercing cold ice.


    The Snowy Plains never experienced summer or spring, the warm seasons. They did, however, experience snowfalls and snow showers with snowstorms and blizzards occurring every winter season. Here, the pure white mountains stretched as far as the eye could see.


    There were no civilized citizens here. Only criminals and crooks that had nowhere to go.


    Any other day, Versailles would not have so much as looked towards the direction of this vile plains.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t any other day and she now had to take action in order to protect herself.


    "Fortunately, I recovered my powers." Sighing with relief, Versailles closed and opened her eyes, taking on her serpentine form.


    As cold-blood species, snakes and anacondas'' had no fear of the cold and wet, even seeking it out as a place of settlement. Versailles having the ability to take on her snake form to travel was a heaven-sent blessing, making her travels in the snow faster and easier.


    Although she could only take the form for a short period of time at the moment, it was enough for her to protect her life.


    In the future, once she mastered her powers, her snake form would become her second skin, giving her the freedom to switch forms at any time and retain the form for any length of time she desired.


    Wading through the snow, Versailles swung her golden snake tail back and forth, as she rushed towards the plateau in the northeast.


    "I need to find a higher vintage point. Then, I can easily locate the region of the teleportation spatial." Her destination, the Nar realm, was not easy to reach. A teleportation was a must.


    A long while later, tired and sweating, she stood at the top of the plateau and scanned her surroundings. There were activities in a large clearing. Their two snow mountain peaks would be an aid to her.


    Marking the area, she slid down the plateau, her tail anchoring her descend.


    Once back on the ground, she shot towards the two mountain peaks in the north.


    After two days of continuous travel, Versailles was on the verge of breakdown.


    The two mountain peaks were farther than they appeared and the continuous use of her powers to shorten her journey drained her mind.


    Every time she transformed, her powers affected her still adjusting body, adding great burden to her mind and spirit. She had to constantly fight drowsiness and dizziness. At other times, she directly fainted.


    At the moment, she was out of food and needed to set up camp. Wild beast hunting always replenished her rations.


    Spotting a cave on a snow hill, she waddled towards it, falling twice, before reaching her destination.


    The tough journeys in her past two lives were enough preparation for such ordeals. And she knew. Only those that directly confronted the fiercest of storms had the possibility of remaining standing.


    "Endurance, perseverance, and patience can overcome all trials!" She encouraged herself before entering to shelter from the never-ending snow shower. Her surroundings were damp and dark, a sinister vibe in the air.


    Stopping, she wearily scanned the silent cave.


    Not finding traces of humans and wild beasts, she cautiously moved about, surveying the place from wall to ceiling. Even though there was nothing, she didn''t drop her guard.


    The sense of danger she perceived was too great.


    "It can''t just be my misconception, can it?" Her brows furrowed in confusion, as doubts rose in her mind.


    Or maybe her senses were a little off?


    That was possible. In the end, she did recover her snake body only recently.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    The deafening roars outside broke her trance, tensing her muscles in apprehension. In comparison to when she arrived, the light was a lot dimmer.


    Snow beasts were now prowling around fearlessly. An eerie atmosphere filled the air as their terrifying roars and growls resonated through the mountains.


    Suddenly, a miserable cry resounded.


    Cautiously peering outside, Versailles witnessed a giant snow-winged eagle capturing a crawling snow seal, its claws piercing deeply into the body of the beast as fresh blood splattered out.


    The seal was even larger than the snow-eagle, at least ten times larger, and yet it could not escape the claws of the snow-eagle as it carried it and soared into the sky.


    Before leaving, the snow-eagle glanced back at the cave on the snow hill. There was a chilling glare in its eyes, but seeming to find the prey too small in comparison to the seal, it majestically spread its wings and flew away.


    "Definitely discovered my presence, but looked down on me. Humph! If it saw me in my snake-form, it won''t be acting like that." She sneered disdainfully.


    Eagles and snakes were natural enemies. The eagle discovered Versailles, but found the human too puny. If it saw her snake form, even if she was puny, it won''t just fly away.


    At the moment however, she had no desire to battle a flying enemy. That would just be creating more hurdles for herself, which was the least she needed.


    However, the hunt earlier reminded her of her own empty stomach. Deciding it was time to find some prey, she transformed into her snake form, grabbed her bow and slithered out of the cave.


    A few moments later, Versailles arrived at a snow valley.


    The cold breeze blew harshly in her face carrying traces of killing intent. Behind her, pairs of greenish and sinister eyes of snow bears appeared. With vicious gazes, they walked out from the darkness, filled the entire place, and rounded up Versailles in the middle.


    "Finally, something to eat!" Licking her delicate lips, her eyes gleamed with excitement.


    In the next instant, the bears in the vicinity swarmed in like bees!


    Poof!


    Versailles'' flipped her hands and slashed with her fire-infused arrows. She slayed the first bear that dashed to her in half. Fresh blood spilled.


    Bang!


    Flipping her tail, she smashed the skull of another bear with all her might, splitting the latter''s brains. This provoked the rage of the remaining bears. Stepping on the corpses of their kin, they continuously pounced on her.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Spinning the arrows in her left hand, she punched with her right that was coated in flames. Dashing across the valley with ease while she attacked and charged.


    Howl!


    Despite being surrounded and attacked by a pack of snow bears, Versailles still managed to avert the deadly aims and avoid sustaining serious injuries.


    A sense of danger enveloped her from behind, the sharp bear claws about to pierce into her head. Without looking, she swung her tail and hurled the bear into the cliffs.


    Animals naturally had greater instincts than humans. Versailles, as a half-serpent, half-human shifter, could sense and avert danger without even looking or listening.


    In comparison to when she first regained her past life''s memories, her methods of attacking and defending became much swifter and smoother.


    Perfectly effective on group attacks.


    Versailles was not restrained in her styles, using her hands, and magnificent golden tail to slaughter the enemies. These were close combat techniques she honed during her previous lifes'' fights.


    It was a battle method filled with blood, gore, and massacre.


    To better prepare herself for drawn-out battles, she used the skirmishes with wild animals as training sessions.


    This way, she built her stamina and facilitated her body''s adjustment to her powers, while learning to make use of every limb on her body. This also aided her flexibility in changing between her two forms, until the act itself became as natural as breathing.


    Pierce!


    A wound appeared on Versailles golden tail, fresh blood dripping from it.


    "I need to end this soon, or it will turn into a dangerous situation for me." She said as she looked at the unrelenting bear pack.


    Although Versailles had the aid of a powerful flame, her body was gradually weakening under the successive and intense attacks.


    Just as she was thinking of spewing a river of flames, she got the desire to rely on her physical body''s advantages.


    Raising into the air, she coiled her humongous tail around her, shielding against the in-coming attack, before twisting and flipping out of the encirclement. Swinging her tail out in a loop, she set a net.


    The bears rushed towards her from one direction. Versailles waited patiently, unmoving, until all of bears were inside the loop and she pulled the snare, strangling them all in a tight, coiling bind.


    Soon, the popping sounds of breaking bones, and splattering of blood filled the air.


    After five breaths of time, when she uncoiled her blood-soaked golden tail, the ferocious snow bears were reduced to a pile of meat and paste, their crimson blood dying the white snow red.

 Chapter 9 - First Meeting With The Shadow

    In the center of the Snowy Plains stood two mountain peaks that stretched into the swirling mass of blue-gray clouds in the sky. In the center of these two peaks was a stone platform covered in ancient runes.


    As the clouds danced about the sky, the runes glowed and shimmered.


    On the west of the two peaks stood a gray cave. Spewing smoke into the chilly air, it turned the murky ether even hazier.


    Inside the cave were a group of men and women dressed in heavy winter clothing made from animal skin. Clustered against the cave walls, the women clung to each other for warmth. Animal skins hung from the top of their heads, sheltering them from the fierce snow-winds.


    In the center of the cave, a large man in animal skirt, thick beard, and bushy hair stood before a giant fire. He skinned the carcass of a large snow leopard, roasting the meat as he cut.


    Very soon, the audible sound of swallowing rang out as the fragrant scent of roasted meat filled the cave. The huddled women raised their heads, hungry gleaming eyes trained on the large man.


    Ripping the limbs, the surrounding men passed the roasted meat out to the women. They immediately carried the skin, horns, bones, and innards outside, cleaning and burying them in the snow.


    As soon as the bones and innards were clean, they were placed in stone pots and cooked over the dying fire. The moment the last spark of fire went out, the heavenly fragrance of soup drifted around.


    The men poured the soup for themselves and covered the rest to consume during the coldest part of the night.


    "Cover the cave door now. We should preserve as much warmth from the fire as we can. Klem, you are on watch duty today." The large man commended a scurrying man.


    The tall, lean man stopped and turned towards towards the large man. From his exposed torso to the left of his face, he was covered in scars of varying degrees and depth, making his appearance horrific and frightful.


    Instantly, many of the huddling females turned away upon sighting him, their faces filled with disgust and loathing.


    "Yes, leader." Klem replied expressionlessly and walked away, heading out to stand guard.


    His real name was not Klem. Before entering the Snowy Plains, he used to work for a wealthy man in the south of the Sybil realm.


    There, the temperatures were warm during summer and spring, getting chillier only in winter. But like the rest of the realm, the area was mountainous.


    One day as he was returning from the fields, he got attacked from behind and passed out. When he woke, he was in the gem store of his employer, swords pointed at his throat. Someone set him up and he got tagged as thief.


    He claimed innocent but no one paid any heed to his pleads. A precious gem went missing and a scapegoat was needed. That scapegoat just happened to be him.


    No one cared whether he was innocent or not.


    From there, his peaceful life as an honest laborer ended and he became a lost wanderer of the Snowy Plains.


    ***


    After many days of journey, Versailles reached her destination and witnessed the scene of a scarred man standing in front of hide-covered cave like a statue.


    Pausing, she changed into her human form and continued walking towards the two peaks. As the night drew closer, the temperature dropped further, making her shiver.


    Closing her eyes, she concentrated on channeling her fire onto her skin, letting it flow into her veins and warm her blood. It was her first time trying such a trick. Before, with only the wild beasts as bystanders, she did not need to hide her powers.


    However, now that she was near the teleportation spatial, many men and women were likely waiting in ambush to devour the weak.


    While ferocious beasts were deadly, humans were sinister and devious.


    Klem, guarding the mountain cave in a daze, detected the slight movements in the snow. Looking over, he saw the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life.


    Dressed in floor length grey animal skirt, grey animal skin boots, and snow white winter cloak, her flaming hair glowed in the bleak environment, making her seem like a life fairy from the Janah realm.


    Just as he stepped forward, the cave cover behind him flapped open and a slender figure stepped out. Turning, he saw it was Jeun, daughter of the cave leader.


    "Klem, I brought you cloak. It gets very cold at night outside." Shyly moving closer, she made to drape the cloak over his frame. However, he stepped back.


    For all her care and attention, he knew Jeun did not really care about him. She only wanted his strength to survive. Up until now, as the daughter of the cave leader, no one dared to misbehave with her. However, last week, the cave leader caught the Frost Chill, leaving him with only a few nights.


    As the strongest of the cavemen, the fearful and insecure Jeun started approaching him, the disgusted and loathed Klem. Through his strength and support, she wanted to secure her life and future.


    However, Klem was not interested. Neither in her nor in leading the cavemen.


    As such, he kept her at a distance.


    "Excuse me, is it possible for me to take shelter with your people tonight? I will leave first thing in the morning."


    The soft and gentle voice entered his ears before his sight fell on her. The flame hair girl calmly stood in the snow-shower, her gaze shifting from Jeun to him as she asked.


    "Yes, you..."


    "And who are you?" Jeun''s sharp voice rudely cut him off, making Klem displeased. He glared at her in displeasure, but she just ignored him. As her gaze swept over the girl, they flashed with a malicious glint, raising alarm in Klem.


    Turning, his gaze fell on the girl again and his heart dropped. Jeun would not let her go. She was too beautiful, too clean, too pure. Something Jeun was not and would never allow anyone else to be.


    "I think you should go. We are not welcoming to outsiders here and there is no space for an extra person in our shelter." He directly rejected her request.


    As much as he wanted to help, he knew allowing her to stay would only create problems for her. She would become the target of Jeun and her lackeys'' bullying, spat and sneered at every turn. By sending her away, he was protecting her from further trouble.


    "What are you saying, Klem? It only gets colder out there. So, how can you be so cruel as to send the poor thing away? I am sure our people will be able to make some space. Come with me."


    Jeun stepped up to pull on her hand, dragging her towards the cave. Moving forward, Klem blocked their path.


    "I am sorry, but I cannot let you through. As the guard on duty, I cannot allow a stranger to enter our midst without inspection. If you disagree with my methods, you are free to call on the cave leader." Klem was done playing the soft card. The girl had to go.


    "Please, leave." He reiterated before Jeun could say something else.


    The girl''s flame brows furrowed before relaxing. Next, she nodded and turned on her heels, leaving without looking back.


    "What was that about, Klem? That girl got all the way here alone. That means she either has secret means of survival or knows a way to avoid the wild beasts. Either way, finding out her methods and secrets could have been useful to us. You ruined everything!" With a huff, Jeun turned and stomped into the cave.


    Before he could open his mouth to call out to her, his vision went blurry and his surroundings darkened.


    "Not again." Was the last weary thought in his mind, before blacking out.


    *


    Versailles swiftly moved through the snow, leaving the mountain cave behind.


    She was not offended by the way the cave man chased her away. It was their cave and they had the right to decide whether or not they would let her stay. Besides, she felt the scarred man was telling her to leave for her own good.


    Either way, she did not feel much of anything. Her destination was the only thought in her mind.


    Lifting her head, her gaze fixed on a snow covered stone platform. The distant clearing seemed desolate and bleak, but that did not dampen her mood, the anticipation clear in her violet eyes.


    "Finally, I am here. I can now return to the Nar realm and solve the mystery of my past lives." Her violet-gold eyes gleamed as she thought, shinning bright as two radiant jewels.


    Just as she stepped forward, a shadow lunged at her, blocking the light, blocking her sight. The cackling of an evil laugh spread through the surroundings, as a bloodthirsty, cruel, and eerie atmosphere enveloped the air.


    Versailles froze, her left foot still raised in mid-step, but she could not move a limb. Her heart chilled, filling with disbelief and dread. Her mind furiously struggled to deny the truth before her eyes.


    "How can this be? How did it find me so soon? Was the snow covered land I saw in the vision referring to the Snowy Plains?" She wondered in confusion, her heart in chaos.

 Chapter 10 - The Escape

    Versailles could not move, her limbs, as heavy as stones.


    She knew.


    She was not frozen in fear. The shadow was restricting her mobility, making her limbs feel heavier than lead.


    Then, there was the deadly, freezing embrace of ice.


    No, not ice.


    Snow.


    She was being buried alive in the snow.


    ''No! I cannot die here! Not like this!''


    The second the thought flashed through her mind, white light filled her vision. The light covered her figure, spreading warmth to her frozen heart.


    With its appearance, she regained control of her body.


    ''I can move, just like that? What was that light? It had the power to release the restraints of the shadow. It did not seem like my flame power. Could it be related to the...Oh, forget it! I need to get out of here. Now!''


    Immediately, she let her power loose. Pure fiery flame coursed through her veins, gathering at her limbs.


    Fire erupted from her hands. Showering the sky in a brilliance of red-orange-gold glow, they launched the faceless shadow through the air, crashing it violently into an ice mountain. With a loud crash, the mountain crumbled to pieces, rocks and rubbles flying everywhere.


    Without any further delay, she took her snake form and lunged towards the stone platform. Her figure turned into a golden blur, flashing through the pure white landscape.


    Once she was on the platform, Versailles built a ring of fire around her and went to start the portal. The portal was ancient and grey, made out of elemental magic. The instant she stepped on it, the ancient runes automatically started reacting, vibrating with power.


    To hasten its activation process, she poured her red-gold flames into its ancient patterns. As the warm stream of fire entered the runes, they started glowing with a blinding radiance, spinning and whirling like a kaleidoscope.


    Suddenly, a light flashed from the runes and entered her body, making her immobile. Then the runes swirled, transforming into more complicated patterns. After stabilizing into a giant complex pattern, it began rapidly sucking her magical powers at a greater quantity.


    Boom!


    At this instant, the fire shield encircling the platform violently shook. Smoky black material dropped on the fire shield and spread, enveloping its surface. Immediately, the black smudge ate at the flame shield, corroding its purity.


    Perceiving the pure malice in the black smudge, Versailles knew time was running out.


    The moment her fire shield broke, she''d be a goner.


    But no matter how hard she struggled, she was not able to free herself from the immobility of the runes. Her heart filled with panic and trepidation.


    "Come on! Move! Move! Move! Am I really going to die here? No, I cannot die here. I still need to solve the mystery of my rebirth. I cannot die here!" She screamed amidst the loud drone of magic, violently shaking shield, and her drumming heart.


    She sensed her vigor seeping out. Sensed her lifeforce fading away and mind growing heavy. A sense of disorientation enveloped her.


    "Come on!" She shrieked in desperation, but nothing happened.


    Out of energy, drained of power, Versailles closed her eyes in resignation. Her white face grew paler and paler before turning as pallid as a corpse.


    Versailles no longer struggled to free herself. Instead, she submitted herself to a realm of calm and peace, her spirit freely flowing in the white void. A strange feeling of harmony and oneness with the ancient rune appeared in her mind.


    She was the rune, and the rune was her.


    There wasn''t any difference between them. It was as if the rune had become a part of her soul. She felt its ancient magic humming in her essence, resonating in her spirit.


    At the same time, a powerful, pure-fire energy began to descend from the skies. Unobstructed, it flew into her mind one stream at a time.


    As it entered, it began to perfectly harmonize with her soul, and as the energy of the world continued to pour into her being, Versailles'' spirit could distinctly sense her ''soul'' glowing at an accelerated rate. Her ''glowing soul'' shined brightly, seeming like a miniature moon.


    At the same time, her spirit was enveloped in the white brilliance from her ''glowing soul'' and expanded, seeping into the depths of the icy mountains. Everything within a thousand meters could be seen in her mind.


    She could even see a snow flea crawling on the ice ground.


    But more importantly, she saw the rotten and corroded land of ice.


    It was enveloped in a slithering and eroding black material. And from the smoky tendrils, she sensed the same darkness and vileness she perceived from the shadow.


    At this instant, it was as if an obstructing veil, blocking her vision and clouding her judgment, was suddenly removed.


    Cracking an opening in the dark tunnel, it brought forth a stream of light, enlightenment, and warmth.


    Instantly, tears flowed down her face as understanding dawned on her.


    She finally understood.


    She realized the reason the shadow followed her.


    A brief moment later, her spirit, enveloped in the ''glowing soul'', flashed back into her physical body.


    And before she could make any movement, her body disappeared from the spot.


    The shadow, that had just broken through the fire shield, saw the scene of her disappearance. Howling madly and sorrowfully into the sky, it vanished into a puff of black smoke.


    After five breaths, the clearing was still and silent. The ancient runes, dull and unmoving.


    The only anomaly was the figure of a scarred man laying on the edge of the platform, snow slowly showering on his motionless body.


    ***


    In a certain realm, the sky and the ground were of the same color.


    Red.


    They were not bright red, dazzling red, or crimson red.


    No, they were just dull red.


    As if the brightness of the color was drained away by the lifeforms living in the realm. As if the once abundant realm of life and magic was sucked out until nothing but an empty shell remained.


    A sense of void and nothingness cloaking its flimsy carapace.


    There was neither a sun nor a moon in the sky, the only source of light brought about by the raging flames in the valleys, erupting volcanos, and spreading lavas on the grounds, hills, and cliffs.


    If the environment in the Sybil realm was harsh, with sparse vegetation and woods, then the environment here was hell, with fiery flames and madness.


    An endless, red abyss with no way out, no end in sight, no salvation.


    To survive here, beasts and demons, devils and monsters, black-winged humans and shapeshifters, elves, dwarfs, blood-sucking creatures, and magical dark beings of all species preyed on each other.


    The strongest was king and ruler. The weakest, slave and meal.


    At this moment, inside a valley of raining flames, countless boulders and stones tumbled down the valley side, creating an avalanche in all directions.


    Without warning, the dull red sky suddenly gained a smudge of gold, as if a piece of the sun was plucked and planted, illuminating the heaven and earth in its brilliance.


    The red of the sky and gold smudge danced and mixed to form a beautiful picture of red-gold radiance and transformed into a vertex. And from the vertex, a figure dropped, roughly crashing to the ground.


    The figure fell into a flaming creek, fire and molten lava flowing down its'' edges. Flame bugs and flies flew about, small and bright, they seemed like tiny faeries of light. Twittering cheerfully, they landed on the crouched figure.


    The figure neither reacted to the flowing lava nor the flying bugs. It just laid motionless in its spot. Its form shaking.


    This figure was Versailles, who had finally arrived in the Nar realm.


    In the next flash, the vertex warped, deformed, and disappeared.


    The golden light dispersed, the sky regaining its dull outlook.


    The place returned to its original appearance as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred a while ago.


    Silence filled the atmosphere, reigning over the land like a cloak, the twittering bugs the only melody of life.


    Versailles laid limp on the flame ground.


    Her body was trembling as tears streamed down her face. Her heart ached painfully as if someone was ripping it out. Gripped in an unimaginable and crippling despair, she felt suffocated and had difficulty breathing.


    "How is this possible? How can this be possible?" She brokenly whispered.


    Her mind replayed the scene of the corroding darkness she saw in the depths of the Snowy Plains.


    The same darkness she saw in the shadow pursuing her. The same darkness she feared.


    It was only now that she understood.


    She finally understood the shadow was pursuing her not to kill, but to beseech.


    It was beseeching her for redemption, for salvation.


    It was seeking help.


    Help to be released from a never-ending darkness that was infecting and eroding its existence.


    And, it, was not the only one, but only one among many.

 Chapter 11 - Luke

    A distance from the valley of raining flames, a group of five, with a tall, lean man in the lead rushed towards a creek. The men were above six feet with pale complexion and blue-pupil-less eyes. They cautiously swept their eyes over the terrain, their tall frames seemingly frail in the red background.


    Evading the raining flames and crumbling boulders, they hid their presence by glamour and slowly entered the valley. It was there, that they detected a disturbance in the sky. Spreading out, they searched the area where the golden light appeared from.


    A long while later, the group gathered together outside the creek. Finding nothing worthy of notice, they turned and left.


    A few breaths of time passed and silence filled the region, returning it to its original tranquility. Just when the place fell in peaceful harmony, a few dark shadows materialized.


    They stealthily moved about the raining flames region and thoroughly inspected it. A short while later, they converged together. These shadows were the same group of individuals that were present earlier. Their motive was to fish out the suspects behind the abnormality in the area.


    However, the result of their investigation ended up the same way as their first search, with nothing to be found in the barren, bleak region. Disappointed sighs left their mouths as their sights shifted onto the man in the lead.


    "Luke, there is nothing here. Maybe it was the raining flames reacting to a magical element in the air." One of the five-men, on Luke''s left speculated out loud.


    "Yes. But for that to happen, there should be an influx of new magic in the air. One that was not present before. One we are unable to trace right now. And for that new magic to appear, there should have been a cause, whether natural or supernatural." Luke''s pensive pale blue eyes roamed over the raining flames valley.


    There was a strange feeling in his gut, an instinct telling him, that there was something or someone here.


    But what?


    "I see. The cause of the new magic in the air, that caused the golden reaction, is unknown. So, we cannot conclude there is nothing here." Another one of the men said.


    "Yes, but we are not able to find or trace the unknown element. Let us go for now. Whatever the cause is, sooner or later, it will be in the open." Saying so, Luke turned and disappeared. Confused, the men exchanged brief glances, and followed after him.


    Whatever Luke was planning, they did not need to know. Their only task, was to follow and carry out his every order to the smallest detail.


    With the departure of the men, complete silence filled the valley. The splattering and bubbling of rain flames and lava was the only activity in the zone.


    Two-quarters of an hour later, across the spot from where the golden light appeared and the men stood, the red wall shifted and twisted. Golden, scale-like patterns appeared and glimmered under the radiance of the molten lavas and rain flames.


    The scales separated from the wall, like a snake shedding its skin, before materializing into a golden tailed, snake figure.


    The instant the figure detected itself from the wall, it moved to the center of the valley and looked towards the direction the group left in, before slowly transforming into a human.


    This figure was Versailles, who had camouflaged and sank herself into the valley wall, hiding her presence from the sudden arrivals.


    As a shapeshifter and a fire-wielder snake, camouflaging herself into any fire attributed object and taking on its aura, was one of her strongest abilities. In the most dangerous situations, this camouflage skill allowed her to completely conceal and erase her presence from the realm, saving her life.


    When Versailles was suddenly teleported to the Nar realm, she listlessly laid writhing in pain on the flaming ground. Oblivious to her surroundings, the desolate and corroding image of the stalking shadow and the Snowy Plains replayed in her head.


    Her mind in chaos and heart in pain, she was barely able to sense the approaching danger and respond in time.


    Still confused and weak from lose of too much power, she instinctively blended into the flaming creek wall, a skill she picked up and mastered as a fiery serpentine in her previous life.


    The instant she sunk into the embrace of the flaming valley wall, her aura and presence were automatically wiped out.


    Now, as she stood in the center of the raining flames, her brows furrowed in confusions as she felt a vague sense of deja vu.


    "Have I met one of those men before?" She wondered out loud.


    It was possible.


    Because in the Nar realm, aside from the Flying Eagle and Snake clan, the Werewolf and Bloodsucking, Devil and Demon clans were also among the six supreme clans. In her previous life, as a member of the Snake clan, she might have encountered a member from one of the six supreme clans.


    The group that just left, were vampires of the Bloodsucking clan, one of the six supreme clans. In the Nar realm, the six supreme clans ruled, while the other species either served, slaved, or were exterminated.


    Not wanting to encounter or get involved with the departed vampires, Versailles quickly transformed and slithered out the valley, heading directly towards the serpent abode.


    Because even among the six supreme clans, there were behind-the-scenes struggles to dominate and reign over the rest. If the two met, a strife or scuffle immediately arising would not be out of the question.


    ***


    The Vampire City was one of the bleakest and coldest of the six clans. As members of the dark forces committee, the Bloodsucking clan received botches of the subjugated species to keep themselves fed and strong.


    However, as the committee was created only to maintain the balance of power among the six clans and oversee that the distribution of resources in the realm was based on merits, the Bloodsucking clan never consumed the allocated resources to guard themselves against possible schemes.


    Hence, to make up for the deficiency, they forged their own resources. For the past century, they got along quite well finding their own feeding methods and resources, but recently things became a little difficult.


    They have been experiencing issues securing feeding sources and potential feeders, something that should have never been a problem, considering the many species dwelling in the realm.


    This was obviously targeting them. But the question remained.


    ''Who was the shadow behind the scenes?''


    As Luke walked through the black, gray, and dull red streets of Vampire City, he thought about the many captives they brought back this time.


    The number was very little, too few to feed the large Bloodsucking clan that had only been growing during the past few years.


    With the direction things were headed, it wouldn''t be long before they started discarding the weak and old, in favor of the young and strong, to prevent the clan from growing weak.


    ''Even then, such methods will not be enough to stop the clan''s strength from decreasing. We need to find the master behind the scenes. The one obstructing and getting in the way of the Bloodsucking clan''s livelihood.''


    Luke grimly thought as he approached the elder''s hall.


    The moment he entered, the shouts and arguments of the elders reached his ears before his sight adjusted to the darkroom.


    "We have to prioritize the mainline of the clan for the next feeding, until a new feeding source is secured." An old white-haired vampire with pale blue eyes, passionately shouted at a tall, thin vampire across from him.


    "If we do that, we will have a revolt on our hands. The majority of the scouting and hunting groups of blood seekers come from the second or third line. Prioritizing the mainline would be equal to sacrificing them. They won''t take such a major affair laying down." The tall, thin vampire, a relative of Luke''s scouting team, frowned in disapproval as he replied.


    "We just need to keep that information hidden from them. We will distribute the new sources publicly while setting some aside secretly for the mainline. This way, even if there isn''t enough to go around, the mainline will not be affected and the other branches will not be offended." The old Vampire passionately insisted.


    Before the thin man could continue his argument, he spotted Luke and looked at him with pleading eyes.


    It was obvious why.


    Once such a movement as prioritizing the main branch accidently spread out, it could lead to the end of the Bloodsucking clan. By then, the mastermind behind the shadows would not even have to move a finger before his goal would be accomplished.


    Approaching the silent elders, Luke gazed at the two arguing members, and in an emotionless voice, he declared.


    "We are going to prey on the Werewolf clan. They are the weakest of the six clans and their weakness is our greatest strength.. Moreover, it is not like this is the first time we preyed on them."

 Chapter 12 - The Werewolf King

    In his wolf form, King Ramose paced through the valley of flames as he searched for his pack. As one of the six supreme clans, their authority in the area was unquestionable, supreme, their might feared. This discouraged any lesser species from obstructing their path.


    However, skirmishes between the six supreme clans were an everyday matter. Combined with the advent of the Battle of Might, even more conflicts were breaking out among the clans.


    Raising his head, he howled towards the muted red sky.


    "Awooo!"


    "Awooo!"


    At that exact moment, five shadowy figures dashed towards him.


    Lit up by the intense blazing valley, the five shadow figures were revealed to be a wolf pack with wounds of various sizes covering their bodies. Their dark pelts drenched in blood, they carried the corpses of their packmates on their backs.


    King Ramose froze, staring in shock and disbelief at the miserable pack.


    "How...just how did this happen?" He growled in disbelief, anger and pain flashing through his dark eyes as he looked at the pack.


    "It was the Bloodsucking clan, King Ramose. They ambushed us and directly drained Yulis and Gwen. We were unprepared for the sudden attack and were instantly defeated. In the end, we were only able to drag back the corpses of Yulis and Gwen, leaving the rest behind as we retreated." With shame and quilt marring his face, the leader of the pack bowed his head as he replied chokingly.


    "The bloodsucking clan! It is them again?" King Ramose roared darkly, his breathing becoming labored as he mentioned the Werewolf clan''s most hated enemy.


    A scene of blood and gore flashed through the wolf king''s mind, morphing his appearance.


    Not waiting for a response from the injured pack, he aggressively flexed his limbs and dashed into the beckoning darkness.


    As the king of the werewolves, it was his duty and responsibility to protect and lead the pack, avenging their grievances and seeking explanations for any injustice done to them.


    If he wasn''t able to even get the vampires to provide an explanation for their actions, how could the pack rely on him and survive in the brutal Nar realm in the future?


    For the survival of his pack, he had to get an explanation from the Bloodsucking clan.


    The five wolves exchanged quick glances, before lowering their dead mates and dashing after their King, their sharp dark eyes glinting with an irrepressible light of hatred and vengeance.


    Outside the valley of flames, there was a wide-open clearing where the ground was covered with red sand. The sand looked ordinary, but anyone who stepped on it would experience pain akin to a thousand ants biting and gnawing on their heart.


    Even the strongest members of the demons and devils clan had difficulties withstanding such pain.


    Currently, in the midst of the red sand stood a dozen vampires that had blood dripping from their mouths and flesh sticking on their faces. As cold-blooded creatures that felt no pain, and ones whose heart were frozen, they didn''t have any fear of standing on the red sand.


    While they watched the approaching wolf pack, their gazes filled with disdain and scorn, provokingly inciting them to enter the clearing.


    Blind with rage and hatred, the wolf pack unwaveringly entered the clearing, lunging at the vampires without hesitation.


    Very soon, snarls and growls with the tearing of flesh and splashing of blood resounded through the air as the two opposing sides clashed without restrain.


    However, the vampires were surprised. They did not see the expected pain on the werewolves'' faces from stepping onto the red sand. In confusion and shock, they disengaged and slowly retreated.


    On the other side of the battlefield, stood two figures. One a large black wolf with deep dark eyes and the other a tall, lean man with black hair and pale blue eyes.


    The two''s gazes clashed as they silently observed and circled one another, looking for an opening to attack and deliver a severe blow.


    Although the vampires were fearless and deadly with their unmatchable number, speed, and venomous fangs, the werewolves were not to be underestimated either.


    Their greatest advantage lied in their claws that cleaved flaming mountains in two and sharp eyes that could penetrate through any disguise and deception.


    At times, their sight even allowed them to control their opponents'' minds for a period of time.


    Most importantly, among the six clans, the werewolf clan had the strongest regenerative ability, their strength without a match against the demon clan.


    And in a battle between life and death, their great stamina allowed them to last longer than their opponents, ending the scuffles, usually, within their favor.


    Which is why, even though the werewolf clan was the smallest clan among the six clans, with not even the ability to reproduce among themselves, it was still able to stand strong among the ranks of the supreme clans.


    A hundred meters from the red sand was a cliff with flaming edges as sharp as knives.


    The wolf king, King Ramose led the vampire pack leader, Luke, away from the clearing. At the knife cliffs, their battle would not influence the skirmish of the two engaged parties.


    "Luke, today I will make sure that your pack pays for attacking members of the werewolf clan." Wolf king Ramose resolutely declared.


    "Enough talk. You must have what it takes to make me pay, otherwise, your pack will become our next feeding source." Luke indifferently replied.


    Without any more words, the two figures, wolf and man, lunged at each other. Claws and fangs sunk into shoulders and backs, bringing the entangled pair crashing onto the ground.


    Luke sank his venomous fangs into King Ramose''s neck and viciously tugged, tearing flesh as he pulled away and swallowed, blood flowing down his shoulder. The venom from his fangs instantly turned the gaping wound on the wolf king''s neck blue.


    On the hand, King Ramose ripped of a piece of flesh from Luke''s shoulder, before the later pulled away. Cold blood spilled as Ramose chewed the torn flesh savagely, revealing a ferocious and menacing appearance before swallowing it in a gulp.


    Luke wiped the werewolf''s blood from his mouth as the fury in his gaze intensified. Ramose flexed his claws.


    Just as the two were about to lung at each other again, starting another round of fangs and claws, a golden shadow swept past them. The shadow was silent and swift, flashing past without a pause. Its golden blur was its only giveaway as it moved towards the direction of the red sand.


    Thinking of the groups engaged in battle at the red sand and thinking of the other four supreme clans, the werewolf and vampire chased after the shadow without communication.


    As leaders of their respective packs, they could not allow the other four clans to benefit from their conflict.


    One appearing and disappearing, while the other flashed in and out, the two finally caught up to the golden figure and surrounded it, cutting off its path of retreat.


    The golden shadow stopped, its appearance materializing.


    The golden blur was Versailles, on her way to the snake abode.


    Versailles, suddenly finding herself encircled by a large black wolf and a vampire, stopped and lamented at her misfortune. Her violet eyes vigilantly swept over the black wolf, her golden tail swishing back and forth around her.


    Of all the things that could have happened, she just had to encounter a conflict between the two deadliest and most dangerous clans of the six supreme clans in the realm. That too, when she was only passing by, on her way to the Snake clan.


    ''Nothing good ever comes out of getting entangled with the Werewolf and Bloodsucking clan. The flying Eagle clan, the greatest enemy of the Snake clan, is much more likable and preferable compared to this two clans.''


    Sighing dejectedly, she cleared her mind, focusing on her power.


    She did not want to stick around and get pulled into whatever conflict they were battling over.


    ''I will use the new ability I discovered on my trek through the realm earlier.''


    In order not to alert her enemies, she kept her gaze fixed on the werewolf as her consciousness sank into her spirit and sought out the glowing ''soul'' in the depths of her core.


    On the other hand, the werewolf king dazedly gazed at the serpentine before him, complex emotions flickering in his eyes.


    Shock, disbelief, surprise, and happiness rapidly flashed one after the other, before expectation settled in his ferocious dark pits.


    ''Is it really her?'' He thought with trembling limbs, his fervent eyes glowing in excitement.


    Luke sensed the change in the werewolf king''s aura, surprise and confusion covering his face as he looked at the wolf king. The wolf''s gaze was unmistakably filled with happiness, as it fixed on the flame-haired serpentine.


    ''What is going on now? Why is this wolf acting like he just discovered the secret to eternity?''


    He narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the werewolf. Shifting his gaze, he focused on the serpentine, trying to figure out what caught werewolf''s attention, making him so happy.


    Aside from her beautiful flame hair, purple-gold pupils, and golden tail, there was nothing noteworthy about the serpentine.


    Only, he felt a vague sense of familiarity as his eyes flew back to her flame hair and purple eyes.


    Versailles, completely oblivious to the sudden attention of the vampire and wolf on her, inwardly breathed in relief as the glowing ''soul'' responded to her probing. Pouring her fiery flame into the ''glowing soul'', her conscious jumped back into her body and she finally focused her gaze on the figure before her.


    Unexpectedly, her gaze instantly connected with that of the black wolf, perplexing her by the complex emotions she perceived from its black orbs.


    However, before she could attempt to uncover the mystery behind his strong emotions, her concentration was broken by a warm current of power spreading through her limbs.


    ''The ''glowing soul'' is activating the ability.''


    She thought with happiness. Finally, she could leave behind this troublesome pair.


    "Alright, it is time for me to go." She turned and amiably addressed the two with a laid-back smile.


    Moving her gaze from the black werewolf, she turned to the silent vampire whose hot gaze was also fixed in scrutiny on her.


    The instant her sight fell on him, she froze.


    Shock and disbelief filled her eyes as the frozen werewolf moved at this moment and lunged towards her.


    Before her mind could process the image her eyes perceived and her body could react to the werewolf''s charge, her figure got enveloped in a sudden burst of blinding, pure white radiance.


    In the next heartbeat, she vanished.

 Chapter 13 - Serpent Kingdom

    Werewolf king Ramose watched in heartache as his paws passed through the figure of the girl before she vanished completely.


    As he recalled the image of the girl, alive and well, standing in front of him, he anxiously paced back and forth, searching the region.


    He was not able to accept the fact that she was gone, believing that he would find her if he searched hard enough. But even after a warm morning and ice night of searching, he was neither able to find the girl nor locate a trace of her scent.


    Disappointed and dejected, he spiritlessly crunched down on all four, lying his head on his paws, his vacant, onxy orbs aimlessly wandered around the vicinity like an abandoned dog.


    Luke, the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, watched the werewolf king''s drastic shift in aura with complex eyes. He knew. One way or another, the changes in the Werewolf King were related to the flame haired girl.


    And for some unknown reason, that made him feel uncomfortable.


    Thinking up to this point, he found himself recalling the serpent girl, the vague feeling of familiarity strengthening when he remembered her purple pupils that widened in shock upon seeing him.


    "Why did she look so surprised? Does she know me?" He wondered in confusion.


    "Pack, we are good for today. We''re returning to the Vampire City right away!" Leaving behind this holler, he turned, his figure blurring as he moved. In his mind, the image of the serpentine girl repeatedly replayed, her shocked expression imprinting deeply into his heart.


    ''Who is she?''


    He was curious.


    ***


    Versailles, who was still in shock, reappeared on a floating flame island on the east of the Nar realm.


    "That could not have been who I thought it was. How could there be such a great coincidence? It might have been a trick of the light." Versailles dissuaded herself from the ridiculous notion taking form in her heart, convincing herself otherwise, as confusion and uncertainty filled her mind.


    "How could such a coincidence be possible?" She roughly shook her head as she pushed the image out of her mind and looked around.


    Here, there were huge lush flame trees that extended beyond the vermillion clouds and blooming netherworld flowers with crimson glow that brightened the islands.


    Little flame bugs and flies twittered about as they flew, leaving behind them sparkly trails of flame particles. Flame fruits and seeds hang upon the branches of the trees and flower petals, glistening with red-gold glow.


    And on the ground were snakes of various sizes, colors, patterns, and shapes gliding and twisting in the flame grasses.


    The island levitated in the sky, volcanos exploding and lavas flooding beneath it.


    Occasionally, fire dragons and pythons would rise from the volcanos up to the floating flame island before bursting into a splendid display of fire sparks.


    The serpent abode was the only region within the entire Nar realm that was close to being beautiful in appearance and prosperous with great abundance of natural life.


    There were rumors that the werewolves Underworld Palace did not lose out to the Snake clans Floating Flame Island, but since no other race is able to enter the wolf abode, the rumor remained unverified.


    But the snake abode was an open floating island, visible from even great distances. With its gorgeous visuals and sparse, but heartening flame trees and nether flowers that bore fruits and seeds, the serpentines were never short on resources.


    There were many among the six clans that were envious and covetous of the serpents for their serpent abode, but due to their massive population that was four times greater than even the Bloodsucking clan, no one dared to provoke them easily.


    Especially when they had possession of the ''three lives'' gem that held mysterious powers was entrusted to them for safekeeping.


    Coming back to her senses'', Versailles moved through the home which she had not seen for a whole 18 years after her death, feeling nostalgic. Making her way through the cluster of flame trees and nether flowers, she walked towards the three-headed snake statue that hid the magical portal.


    Pressing simultaneously on the eyes of the middle snakehead, the stone groaned and creaked, before splitting apart and separating in opposite directions.


    A pathway that led to the abode appeared in its place.


    The moment Versailles stepped onto the pathway, it lit up and started spiraling downward before vanishing with her. The path disappeared and the stone statues went back into their original positions before fusing into one whole three-headed serpent again.


    The inside of the serpent abode was completely different from the Nar realm. Not only were there no blazing flames, lavas, and volcanos here, but the temperature was also cool, making it the perfect haven for the cold-blooded creatures that occupied it.


    Furthermore, there were verdant trees, groves, meadows, and vines growing out everywhere, their branches, roots, and vines wrapped and entwined together in a wonderful dance of untamed nature, wild and unrestrained.


    There was a clear stream of sparkling water running through the abode, feeding all life.


    Snakes were everywhere. Big and small, huge and tiny, white, yellow, black, red, blue, and green as well as a mixture of two-three colors with various lengths. They hang from the trees, slithered through the grasses, played in the stream, and wrapped around tree trunks.


    Versailles took on her snake form as well, changing completely into a snake from head to toe, as she joined the melody of life, slithering and sliding through the grasses and trees as her golden scales gleamed in the lively environment.


    After a long while of gliding, she arrived in front of her destination.


    This was a cave covered in moss on the outside and vines on the inside.


    After a brief pause where she looked around at the carefree and joyous snakes behind her, Versailles slithered into the cave.


    A bright light greeted her, blinding her eyes for a moment before she found herself in the center of all the shapeshifting, serpentines, attention.


    There were many questions in the serpents eyes focused on her. There were curious ones, confused ones, shocked ones, and suspicious ones, but not a single serpent attacked. This was the difference between the five other clans and the snake clan.


    One of the reasons for being the strongest clan among the six clans. The other clans can kill each other when the need raised, but the serpents would rather die together than harm one of their own.


    They were naturally cold-blooded, but towards their kind, they were the warmest of kin.


    Not only were the serpents population the largest because of their great reproduction, but they also never attacked one of their own without a valid reason or evidence.


    Even if the serpent was one never seen in the serpent abode before and was not born in the abode.


    The entrustment of protecting the ''three lives'' gem might have influenced their sense of duty, responsibility, and honor.


    Either way, as long as one had their linage, they were welcomed with open arms.


    Versailles slid to the front until she was in front of the dais where a serpentine woman with a green tail and flower crown sat atop a throne of vines and flowers.


    Looking emotionally at this woman who she had not seen for 18 years, tears swam in her purple pupils. Straightening herself into her full 20 feet height, Versailles transformed the top of her body back into her human form, before looking deeply into the woman''s eyes.


    "Greetings Snake Queen. It has been a while.." She happily said under the shunned gaze of the Snake Queen.

 Chapter 14 - Reunion

    Versailles faintly smiled as she met the serpent queen''s shocked gaze.


    "Versailles, is that you?" The Serpent Queen, Queen Nakee, uncertainly asked.


    "Yes, my Queen, forgive me for keeping you worried all these years." Versailles emotionally said.


    Although she called the snake queen ''My Queen'', their bond was much stronger than the bond between a ruler and servant. Queen Nakee had once been her best friend, exploring the Nar realm together as they fought together and looked out for each other.


    However, in one of their expedition, she separated from Nakee in a chase to scare off a beast from a lesser race when she felt an electric current pass through her body and encountered an ambush.


    An extremely well-organized ambush against a helpless, weak, and defenseless young wolf cub.


    And unconsciously, as if she had been turned into a puppet controlled by an outside force, she intervened in the battle that was completely unrelated to her without the slightest hesitation.


    Fortunately, she succeeded in saving the young cub, but unfortunately for her, she lost her life, the second one now that she remembers her first, in the fierce struggle.


    From there, her soul teleported to the Sacred Serpent Valley of Lord Tarke, where she ended up getting in the way of another well-planned conspiracy to steal the ''gem of three lives''. To prevent the magical gem from falling into the hands of the dark eagle lord, she unhesitantly sacrificed her soul.


    However, the heavens were probably pleased with her good deed and took mercy on her. Even though her soul got erased and wiped out from existence the moment she touched the gem, she was blessed with a third life and was reborn in the Sybil realm.


    After more than 18 years of separation, she was finally able to return to the Snake clan and reunite with her dear friend again.


    Queen Nakee shakily stood up from her throne and approached her long last friend in disbelief.


    "Is that really you?" She asked with tears streaming down her face as she stretched out a trembling hand.


    "What, you can''t even recognize me now? Has being a queen gotten to your head?" Versailles responded with a teasing smirk.


    "Versailles, it''s really you!" Lunging forward, she enveloped Versailles in a tight embrace, choking and sobbing as she poured out all of the worries and grief she buried in her heart.


    As the two tightly clung to each other, the surrounding serpentines were moved to tears while they watched from the side. They felt emotional witnessing the scene of two long-lost friends finally uniting.


    "She is the queen''s friend?"


    "I was not aware we had a golden serpentine in our midst."


    "Not only you, but even I was not aware of this as well."


    "Well, she''s the queen''s friend, and from the looks of it, a very close friend. If she was not among our kin, then how could the two of them have gotten so close together? Moreover, she is a serpentine who knows how to enter the snake abode as well!"


    "Well, this is actually not a simple matter from the looks of it."


    Many among the serpentines remarked out loud among themselves, not making an attempt at whispering since it would be useless with their serpentine hearing. As such, Versailles and Queen Nakee heard all the discussions between the serpentines.


    Disengaging, Queen Nakee looked at Versailles deeply before asking.


    "Versailles, where have you been for so many years, and why have your snake scales changed colors?" She asked as she gazed at Versailles golden scales, her curiosity more on her changed serpentine scales than the other question.


    In the serpent clan, the colors of a serpentine''s scale color are determined from the moment of their first change. After the first change, for the rest of their lives, serpentines will be stuck with that one color and it becomes a sort of a second identity to them.


    The serpentine scale colors also determined the special ability of the serpentine.


    For example, the red serpentines were voyagers, traveling and learning new things was where their passion and skills laid.


    Whereas, blue serpentines were healers who supported their team in recovering rapidly. No one had the ability to change their abilities as they were determined by their heart based on their own passion and interest.


    And although there were various colors and variations of snake scale colors, the serpentine''s power laid in the dominant color.


    However, no one had ever witnessed a golden serpentine before.


    As such, it was labeled as a mysterious color.


    "A lot has happened since the last we parted, I will fill you in on the story another day. And as for the serpentine colors, it might have something to do with a golden snake I encountered." Versailles gently replied.


    "Golden serpentine snake? Where did you...come, I will fill you in on what you missed as we recollect old memories together." Queen Nakee paused in the midst of her speech, shocked by her own insensitivity.


    Pulling Versailles'' hand, they left the cave.


    Unless the concerned party shared her tale with the rest of the clan on her own, prying into other serpentines'' secrets was a taboo in the snake clan.


    "Remember to gather everyone together at the entrance of the cave later in the evening. We still have to hold a banquet in celebration of the safe return of our kin and my dear friend." She threw the command carelessly over her shoulder as they went out of the cave right into the mass of snakes slithering unrestrainedly through the overgrown forest.


    They changed into their own snake forms, and the two green and gold snakes slid their way out to a nearby stream that led directly to an underwater cave-dwelling.


    An hour later in front of the moss-grown cave, millions of snakes, anciently old and newly born gathered together in anticipation of meeting an estranged kin, hissing and slithering as they twisted and entwined around the trees, branches, and twigs with impatience.


    After a brief moment, Versailles and Queen Nakee appeared before the swarm of curious snakes, their green and gold snake scales shimmering in the verdant background.


    Queen Nakee stepped up to make the necessary introduction.


    "My fellow serpentines, 18 years ago, we had among us a white serpentine with black strips that explored and discovered natural resources with your queen to sustain the flourishing vines and trees growing in our abode."


    "Unfortunately, due to an unexpected mishap, our serpentine kin separated from us for 18 years. Thanks to Lord Tarke, however, we got her back amidst us again after 18 years of separation."


    "This is not only a miracle of our Lord but also a sign of his mercy and grace to our snake clan. For even after death, he made the impossible possible and breathed life back into our beloved kin, allowing her to walk among us again. Let us warmly welcome our serpentine kin, Versailles Skyler, home!" Queen Nakee said in a power-filled voice that rang into the hearts of all the serpentines present.


    "Versailles Skyler, we welcome you back home."


    "Lord Tarke''s grace and blessings brought you back to us even after death, this is a matter of great importance and celebration for our snake clan."


    "Even in the Nar realm, we are not alone, for we have the great blessings and grace of our Lord Tarke upon us."


    "Welcome home, Versailles Skyler!"


    "Welcome home!"


    Joyous shouts and cheers rang out mightily and resounded throughout the whole serpent abode that even the floating flame island seemed to slightly tremble from the unrestrained commotion.

 Chapter 15 - King Ramose

    The werewolf king led his wolf pack through the valley of flames on their way back home. The wolf king was distracted, absentmindedly jumping over the flame pits and cracks on the red ground, as his gaze swept over the region in search of the flame hair girl.


    Unfortunately, he could not spot even a glimpse of her shadow.


    "Werewolf King, are you alright?" Spotting his King''s unusual behavior, a brown wolf worriedly asked.


    "Hmm? Ah, yes. I am fine...just a bit tired from the clash with the Supreme Elder."


    Sighing dejectedly, King Ramose recollected his thoughts and focused back on the alarming fact of the Bloodsucking clan''s obvious ambush towards the Werewolf clan.


    The number of incidents where werewolves returned injured and dead due to the machinations of the vampires had been rising at an astonishing rate ever since the death of the old wolf king 18 years ago.


    It was also during one of those ambushes that he met the flame hair girl.


    Finding his thoughts wandering back to her again, King Ramose could not help but sigh. After that night 18 years ago, there wasn''t a single night where he slept peacefully.


    Every moon in the Underworld Palace, he would chain himself to the walls using Flesh Roasting veins to prevent himself from harming his fellow pack-mates as he transformed into his wolf form and lost control.


    Because the nightmares that haunted his dreams filled him with anguish that burned like concentrated acid, it seared into the deepest, most guarded part of his soul.


    Shaking his head as if to shake himself awake, King Ramose''s eyes turned sharp, resolve shinning through their dangerous depths as his pack arrived at the portal leading to their Underworld Palace.


    The Underworld Palace portal was located in the depths of the valley of flames inside a flame cave. This flame cave was enchanted by a thousand-year-old witch who once had been in love with an ancestor of the werewolves.


    As the struggle for survival was even more brutal at that period of time, the witch used the forbidden spell, ''a world under a rock'' to create a passage in the small cave that led to the bottom most layer of the Nar realm.


    This allowed the werewolves to live beneath the surface of the realm and create their Underworld Palace without having to go to war with the other clans. They no longer needed to strive to secure a livable environment.


    Moreover, the witch also instilled what she called a ''moon'' in the sky of the Underworld Palace, its silver-blue glow brightening up the red environment into an iridescent purple-silver. A small clear spring cut through the crimson buildings, stopping at a clean silver lake.


    In the entire Nar realm, only the snake clan could compete with them in terms of suitable living abode.


    Furthermore, the Werewolf clan''s region of settlement possessed a celestial body that gave off light from the center of its sky.


    Most significant, however, was the fact that the spell restricted the entrance of the Underworld Palace only to the werewolves, personally led guests, and their mates. As such, the flame cave did not need the guarding of the pack as it guarded itself against outsiders.


    This was another important factor that contributed to the Werewolf clan''s continued existence and powerful standing within the six supreme clans with their meager number.


    What the heavens deprived of them in quantity was compensated in quality and good fortunate.


    Unfortunately, the great witch that contributed to the foundation of the Underworld Palace disappeared, without a trace or clue to her whereabouts. There was, however, an unspoken consensus among the pack that the forbidden spell ''a world under a rock'' might have cost her her life.


    Entering the flame cave, King Ramose and the pack moved to the right-most corner and sat on their haunches, awaiting the activation of the portal. A silver-purple light spread out in the flame cave as it enveloped King Ramose and his group, weaving a resplendent shower of mysterious magic and beauty.


    With a burst of brilliance, the light vanished along with the werewolves.


    Very soon, the flame cave was empty, restoring its original flame color as silence permeated the valley.


    *


    Ramose opened his eyes to the sprawling circular city of the Underworld Palace beneath the slope. The bright silver-blue moon hung in the center of the city, illuminating the buildings in its mesmerizing glow, leaving in its wake a radiance of silver-purple hue.


    Taking the spiraling thousand brick steps down, he navigated his way through the bustling werewolves and their mates to the center of the city in which a raised platform stood.


    Without pause, he jumped onto the platform and howled loudly, attracting the attention of all the residents.


    Growl!


    Growl!


    He growled twice more in the emergency signal. At this point, every living creature in the Underworld Palace was gathered beneath his feet, their eyes alert and attention fully focused on him.


    Using his inherent power, Ramose projected his voice to every corner of the city.


    "I am sure everyone has already noticed this fact, but recently, the Bloodsucking clan has been targeting our Werewolf clan. Since the beginning of the fall of our old wolf king, our strength has fallen.


    Taking advantage of this fact the vampires have been setting ambushes to hunt our pack mates as prey. The Battle of Might is only a month away and our strength has already been compromised.


    Make no mistake. Our quantity is not our weakness as the Bloodsucking clan seems to assume. Our quantity is our strength because, in our small number, we uncover our greatest strength.


    We are small in number, yes. But we are not weak, because we have been far more blessed than the other four clans. Aside from the serpent clan, no other clan can compete with us in advantages.


    We have a much more secure and beautiful abode than the Bloodsucking clan, the Demon Faction clan, the Flying Eagles clan, and the Seeking Evil clan. We have greater regenerative abilities than all the other five clans.


    We have claws and eyes that could cleave flaming mountains in two, and fangs that can ripe an immortal vampire in half. We have the limbs to keep up with the vampires'' speed, and we have the ability to walk on the red sand without experiencing pain.


    We have furs that keep us warm and hearing and smell to help us detect an enemy.


    Our only weakness is, we have not mastered how to fully utilize our abilities, allowing others to perceive us as weak and easy prey. Well, we can no longer allow any creature to look down on us for our numbers.


    And neither will we. Because we, we are not weak!" Ramose growled the words out his throat, his voice booming and reverberating in the quiet underground city.


    "Yeahhh! We are not weak!"


    "We will show them our might!"


    "We are not weak!" "We are not weak!" "We are not weak!"


    The wolf pack hollered together in one booming voice, shaking the entire underground city.


    "Good! Now to show the five clans of the Nar realm our might, I have decided to send all werewolves old enough to mate into the Eternal Inferno Arena for closed training. Starting today, no wolf pack will leave the Underworld Palace to scavenge.


    The Underworld Palace will be on total lockdown for extreme training until the day before the Battle of Might competition begins.


    Is that clear?" Ramose swept his dark gaze around the platform, daring anyone brave enough to object to stand out.


    "It is clear, wolf king!" But only uniform impassioned growls answered his challenge.

 Chapter 16 - Battle Of Wars

    The Nar realm was a realm where the rule of the jungle reigned supreme. Survival of the fittest was a mantra engraved into the minds of every creature born long before they even knew their name. Here, being weak meant servitude. Being weak meant slavery. Being weak meant death.


    As such, clans made use of any and all means within their arsenals to train their descents so that they had the strength to retain or raise the position of their clans and make sure that they would not fall down the ranks, leading them into a doomed future.


    As the literal meaning of the name Nar, which translates to hell, the realm embodied the essence of all that was vile, evil, wicked, crooked, and twisted both in nature, appearance, character, and ability.


    Therefore, even the environment was one of gloom and doom, with raging flames and erupting volcanos on every corner of the realm.


    Anyone cursed to burn in hell for eternity, would be akin to being cursed to burn in the Nar realm for eternity. And it was for an eternity they burned. For all creatures in this realm were blessed with everlasting life, a longer lifespan, or immortality in some way or the other.


    At this current moment, the entire Nar realm was in the midst of preparing for an ancient ritual of blood bath that included all creatures and species of the realm, regardless of their status and or position.


    For it was through this ancient ritual that new clans surfaced while old clans fell into the dust, being forgotten within the river of time.


    It was through this ancient ritual that new species came into power while old species turned to slaves. And it was through this ritual that prey and predator were determined.


    This was the beginning of the Battle of Wars.


    The Battle of Wars encompassed the Battle of Might, the Battle of Wit, the Battle of Courage, the Battle of Ranks, and the Battle of Kings, in which every creature, small or big, weak or strong, took part in at different levels to represent their clan to earn the chance to rise above the food chain.


    As of the moment, the six supreme clans were at the top of the food chain, the rest of the remaining clans serving as their servants, slaves, and or food.


    Through the Battle of Wars, not only would a clan''s power be reassessed as a whole, but even the power of the kings leading those clans would be reevaluated in front of the entire populous of the Nar realm. This was a form of displaying absolute dominance over the rest of the races.


    Through the Battle of Wars, any slave clan can rise to power and any clan in power can fall into slavery.


    However, rarely was there an occasion where a slave clan rose to power, as it was often harder to stand back up once falling than it was to rise higher once-rising.


    Those who fell would no longer have access to resources to strengthen themselves while those who rose would keep on rising, with the additional resources they receive.


    As such, the Battle of Wars became a sort of contest between the six supreme clans who desired to surpass one another and become the ultimate clan whose rule reverberated throughout the entire Nar realm.


    And the beginning of this decade''s Battle of Wars was about to start within 15 days of time.


    In the western reaches of the Nar realm, an area covered in smoke and dark flames, the Vampire City stood bleakly and coldly amidst the mountains of black rocks emitting black and red smudgy fume, the dark flames covering the dull red sky above.


    In the elder''s hall of the city, a group of vampire elders were panicking as they anxiously paced back and forth with anxiety from the mounting feeding source issue.


    Because the problem was not solved at the root of its cause, the moment the new suggestion brought up by Luke failed to bear fruit, it popped out again.


    This time with even more clarity and desperation than before.


    "Luke, what are we going to do now? The scouting and hunting groups have been camping out in the Werewolf clan''s scavenging locations, but there was no result. The teams have not spotted even a single wolf since the last ambush launched by you." The white-haired elder impatiently said.


    "As far as I can see, I would say that they might have caught onto our plan of preying on them?" A thin elder said.


    "That is impossible! How could they have caught on so quickly? We have not even been able to feed properly once. How could they catch on so quickly?" The old man resignedly sat down in his seat as his face crumbled.


    "Yes. How are we going to feed the clan now? The Werewolf clan does not seem to be an option anymore."


    "What will we do?"


    "How are we going to resolve these crises?"


    "Do not forget, the Battle of Might is only 15 days ahead. If we do not feed soon, our clan will be too weak to even watch the competition let alone participate and keep our position." The old elder added gloomily.


    As more and more voices of fear and insecurity sounded out, the restlessness among the group of elders grew.


    "Enough. This is not the time to be losing our calm. As the first elder said, we are getting weaker and weaker as more and more time passes. And with the Battle of Might taking place in 15 days, we would be dead before we could even strike." Luke spoke in a calm manner as he observed the elders.


    "And seeing the Werewolves absent from their scavenging trips, we can be certain that they have caught onto our intention to prey on them. This means that we have to find another source of feeding before the competition starts.


    Not only that, we have to be sure that our new feeding source will not be weaker in any way to the Werewolf clan, or it would not be of any use to us. Any suggestions on which clan to prey on?" Luke silently watched as the elders looked at each other for suggestions before turning back to him with blank looks.


    Sighing softly, he faced the elders with a serious expression on his face.


    "Since we can no longer prey on the Werewolf clan, as the only clan that comes close to matching them in fortune, we will prey on the Snake clan." Luke declared in a cold tone, his pale-blue eyes flashing with light as the image of a flame hair serpentine appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 17 - Training

    "Versailles will be in charge of training the fledglings for this generation''s Battle of Wars. With her years of experience and skills, she is more than qualified to lead the pack as the leader of this decade''s battles. I hope that all the serpentines will support my decision." Queen Nakee addressed the group of elder serpentines as she decisively announced.


    Versailles'' sudden reappearance did not only motivate the Snake clan but also lifted the gloom and burden that had weighed her heart for the past 18 years.


    If she did not make proper use of the gift Lord Tarke and their ancestors had sent her way then she would not be qualified to lead the clan.


    Thinking up to here, she looked over at the flame girl standing calmly amidst the heated gazes of the curious serpentines, who were more than interested in getting close to the recently found best friend of their queen.


    Seeing her calm disposition and composed attitude fueled her confidence that was utterly crushed before the girl''s return.


    "We have no problem with serpentine Versailles training the new batch of participants."


    "We support you, Snake Queen."


    "We are fine with Versailles taking the reign this decade."


    As the serpentines raised their voices in agreement and support of the Snake Queen''s selection, the cave vibrated with their enthusiastic cheers.


    ''We have a chance now. With Versailles'' participation in the Battle of Wars now, we would not fall prey to the other clans.''


    The thought ran through the Snake Queen''s mind, as she silently observed the excited crowd.


    ***


    Versailles led a swarm of fledgling snakes into cracks of streaming lavas to train their endurance and perseverance in unbearable temperatures. The unskilled snakes rolled and tumbled on the rocks and walls as they attempted to avoid the flowing lavas.


    Some scales started falling off as they shriveled and wrinkled under the blazing heat. While others attempted to escape out of the cracks to the more comfortable temperature outside.


    Versailles swept her huge snake tail, blocking the escaping snakes'' paths as she righted the tumbling ones and stared hard at the pathetic swarm.


    "Well, you fledglings can forget about taking part in the Battle of Might. Because with these paltry abilities of yours, you would be dead before you could even enter the battle arena." Versailles disapprovingly said.


    The little snakes hissed angrily, their snake eyes blazing with defiance as they glared at Versailles. Determined to show their might, they tucked their triangular heads into their bellies, coiled their limbless body around themselves, and rolled through the hot rocks in continuous spins until entering the depths of the cracks where the temperature was even higher.


    On entering the even hotter region, more hisses and snarls sounded out, this time filled with pain and disbelief. They heard the Battle of Wars went on for a long period of time, with each battle taking place on different terrains and territories of the Nar realm, lasting up to 15-20 days.


    Just a brief moment in the environment here had them hissing in pain, how would they be able to endure such harsh conditions for 15 days?


    The little fledglings dejectedly lowered their heads one after the other, losing all their earlier confidence in the face of the brutal reality of their situation.


    They felt since the serpentines before their generation could join the Battle of Might and come out victorious, they could produce the same results as well, ignorant of the depth of difficulty involved in achieving such feat.


    Now the fact that they could not even endure the heat in the cracks of the ground made them aware of the difference in ability.


    "You fledglings do not have to feel so dejected. Our snake clan are naturally cold-blooded creatures and wet and cold environments are the type of places we settle. However, the Nar realm is the exact opposite of our nature, hot. If it was not because of the blessings of Lord Tarke, our clan would long have gone extinct in such a harsh environment." Versailles consoled the deflated fledglings in a soft tone.


    "Moreover, the Nar realm is a savage land where only the strongest reign supreme. To ensure and secure the safety of the clan and its descendants, your predecessors had no choice but to grit their teeth and endure the unimaginable pain inflicted upon their bodies from the scalding flames and burning rocks.


    It was not only their ability that successfully got them through the battles, it was also their immeasurable love and feelings for the clan and descendants. They did it to safeguard you and your future.


    And you will do it to safeguard the next generation of the snake clan and their future." Versailles looked deeply at each fledgling as she imported to them the teachings she received from her master during her training days.


    As they listened to her words, the snakes'' spirits lifted with resolve. Although the heat made them feel very uncomfortable, they were willing to endure and persevere for the sake of the next generation.


    Versailles was relieved to see the passion in her eyes. At times, what kept one going was not power or ability but belief and faith. Belief that their efforts were not in vain, and faith that however much they put in will be how long the clan will stand strong.


    Concentrated as she was on guiding the fledglings through the flaming cracks and giving them pointers on how to keep the heat out, Versailles failed to detect the presence of the two vampire groups spread out encircling them.


    The two groups consisted of five men each, with Luke leading both as the leader.


    "Alright, this should be enough for today. We will resume tomorrow from where we left of. However, I want all of you to live in warm environments for the duration of the training to help adjust your bodies to the high temperature.


    This will also make it a lot easier for you to endure the arena heat." Versailles advised them as she led them out of the flame cracks, intending on returning back to the Floating Flames Island.


    As the swarm flowed out behind her, a shadow suddenly leaped in front of them, blocking their way.


    The moment the shadow moved into the dull red light of the Nar realm sky, Versailles froze.


    This time she was certain it was not a trick of the light, because this time, the man was standing right in front of her. His midnight hair faintly gleamed as his sky blue cold eyes swept on the fledglings behind her before settling on her.


    It was the man from her first life. The one that extended a hand to her when she fell into the trap. It made sense now. He was a vampire, a creature of darkness that fed on blood to remain alive.


    No wonder he was not worried that she would attach herself to him for helping her.


    With this realization came the reality of her situation. She was no longer an ordinary human either. Free, unrestrained, and alone.


    Versailles looked around her, taking in the encirclement and the man leading the ambush.


    No, now she was no longer an ordinary human.


    She was a serpentine of the snake clan and a training master of the snake clan''s fledgling snakes.


    The safety of every snake fledgling with her was her responsibility.


    Her mind cleared, her heart relaxed, and her emotions calmed. She knew what she had to do and she was going to do without hesitation.


    In this realm, there was no such thing as friendship or gratitude, only survival mattered.


    The debt from the past life is a debt to be paid, but the payment will not be the lives of the fledglings.


    "Step back." Versailles calmly ordered the nervous serpents behind her.


    Without hesitation, she straightened to her full serpentine height, breathed in deeply, opened her mouth, and spewed out a sea of raging flames, scorching everything and everyone standing in her path.

 Chapter 18 - First Clash

    Luke saw the flame hair girl the moment he blocked her path. He also saw the way her purple-gold pupils flickered with surprise and astonishment when she saw him.


    And he saw how her complex pupils turned calm and peaceful like the deepest well before she straightened to her full snake height and rained flames on him and his pack.


    Luke hurriedly dodged the raging flame, something in his gut telling him that it was no ordinary flame.


    In the next instant, he saw the vampires that were still standing in front of her, not giving the red-gold flames any importance, burn brighter than any fire he had ever seen, turning into ashes before they could even cry out in pain.


    Looking dazedly at the flame hair serpentine, Luke realized for the first time since their first meeting that he had never taken the girl seriously. Somewhere in his subconscious mind, he deemed her as zero threat. However, the sight before him subverted that belief in an instant.


    Versailles did not want to engage in a life or death battle with the vampires. Her first priority was ensuring the safety of the little snakes. Coiling the fledglings protectively in her tail, she took out her long-forgotten bow and arrow, lunged into the sky, and aimed straight for the center of the vampires'' foreheads.


    "Spread out! Spread out and encircle her! The arrows are aiming for the center of your foreheads. Do not allow them to hit you!" Luke alarmedly shouted towards his fellow vampires, surprised by the decisiveness and reaction speed of the girl.


    She was like a whirlwind, rapidly firing fired infused arrow after arrow, dashing left and right as she swung her arrow-like a sword slashing at the throats of the enemies in her path, gliding through the encirclement as she broke her way out. All the while her tail was wrapped like a shield around the wide-eyed snakes.


    "Encircle her!" Luke chased after the serpentine as he hollered at the dazed vampires.


    The ferocity and power she displayed caught the vampires completely off guard, surprising them to the point where they could not even react to save their own lives.


    No wonder the snake clan could snatch a spot among the six supreme clans even though the leaders of the clan were all females.


    They were just as ferocious and deadly as any Nar realm creature and underestimating them would be equivalent to inviting one''s death.


    Collecting their thoughts, the vampires attempted to follow Luke''s order to encircle the serpentine. However, some things were easier said than done.


    "Ahhh!"


    A vampire shrieked at the top of his lungs as a fire arrow plunged itself into his arm, turning his whole hand into ashes.


    "Move out of the way! Move out of the way! Ahhh!"


    Another shriek pierced the sky as a second vampire hopped back bumping into another behind him.


    Jumping over the shrieking and hopping vampires, Versailles was just about to breathe in relief when the shadow of the dark-haired man blocked her path.


    "This is as far as you go." He declared in a gloomy voice, his pale-blue eyes as cold as the snowy plains, pricking her flesh as if they were shooting out icicles into her skin.


    "Is that so? We will have to see." Versailles replied calmly.


    Luke was disturbed by her unperturbed attitude. The serpentine was powerful, true, but she was still only one person, alone. She might have been able to stand her ground with 11 against 1 before, but that was only because she caught them by surprise.


    Now that they knew her strength and how powerful she was, they would not make the same mistake again.


    So, did she seem so indifferent? As if she did not find them a threat?


    What Luke did not know was that Versailles was not indifferent, but tensed. Because she knew that her greatest advantage, the element of surprise was gone now. From here on out, it would be an all-out battle. But such a battle was not one she could afford as she still needed to ensure the safety of the fledglings.


    As such, she had to think of something and to do that, she needed to stay calm. In order to find a way out, she forced herself to calm down which appeared as indifferent and unperturbed to the surrounding vampires, alerting them.


    Twirling her fire-infused arrow in her right hand, Versailles beckoned to Luke in a ''show me what you got'' gesture with her left, her eyes provocative, her stance challenging.


    Luke watched the serpentine with suspicious eyes and charged.


    Versailles took in a deep breath and retreated a bit, groaning inwardly about how many vampire beasts were in this place. If she was by herself, she could have attempted to use her ''glowing soul'' ability to teleport herself a brief distance away before proceeding to the Floating Flame Island.


    However, she had not mastered the ''glowing soul'' ability enough to teleport herself with a baggage.


    Raising the fire arrow, she poured the purest of her flame energy into it and threw. The charging vampire stopped upon sensing the attack and dodged. The arrow sunk into the ground and began to quiver, then suddenly, it exploded with a bang.


    Half of the land and sky was covered in red-gold flames as the nearby flaming cracks and heated rocks blew and flew out, hot shrapnel''s sinking brutally into the flesh of the free targets standing around. Horrified shrieks and cries resounded as the vampires stepped back.


    Versailles, looking a bit pale faced, scanned her surroundings, tucked her tail into her body, and slid through the red-gold flames.


    Because the flames were her creation, they did not have the slightest bit of effect on her, allowing her to not only hinder her enemies, but also use the moment their attention was diverted to make her escape through them. Once getting to the side of the vampires, she flashed past them before they could react.


    Luke, enraged with shame at being deceived, charged after the serpentine.


    Versailles took out another arrow, infused it with more of her flame and threw it behind her. Another boom sounded out. The ground exploded, flames and rocks flying into the sky, dying the heaven a red-gold glow.


    "That red-gold light, could she have been the one to produce the reaction at the valley of raining flames?" Luke wondered as the flames fanned out, blocking his way forward.


    Finally making out of the encirclement and throwing off the chasing vampire, Versailles felt relieved. But she did not dare to relax her guard before reaching the snake abode. After a long trek through valleys of flames and raging rivers, she finally spotted the floating flame island hovering above the erupting volcanos.


    Versailles''s'' face was absolutely pale now. Her purple eyes feverish and her lips bloodless. But she still did not stop. Nearing the island, she lunged into the sky and fell to the ground, skidding to a halt some distance away from the netherworld flowers of the snake abode.


    Rising back up, she tiredly slithered to the three-headed snake statue, pressed on the eyes. Once the portal opened, she dragged her snake body onto the center of the crack, fighting to keep her eyes open even as the bright glow of the portal covered her body.


    As the cool temperature hit her skin and the verdant foliage and vegetations entered her sight, Versailles could no longer fight off the exhaustion dragging her consciousness deep into its embrace.


    Giving one final struggle, she instinctively uncoiled her tail from her body and fell to the ground limply, sinking into oblivion.

 Chapter 19 - Extreme

    "Master!" The chorus cry attracted the attention of the lazing snakes, gathering them around the fledgling.


    The little serpents that were coiled in Versailles'' tail immediately rushed towards her, their snake eyes filled with fear and worry.


    "What happened? Why is Versailles injured so badly?" The snake queen asked the instant she reached the group.


    "We were attacked by a pack of vampires. Master got injured while protecting us!" The fledglings'' heads were bowed in shame.


    They felt that their master was so badly hurt because they were useless.


    If only they were stronger then things would not have been so bad.


    Thinking up to here, they all dejectedly slithered away, leaving the elder serpentines looking at their forms in pity.


    Life in the Nar realm was not easy. If they were not exposed to the brutality of the realm, they would never be able to protect themselves in the future.


    So, in a way, them getting exposed to such incidents was a good way to prepare them for the impending future.


    With understanding looks on each of their faces, the elders carried away the unconscious Versailles.


    ***


    Luke could not accept the fact that he could not stop one serpent girl from fleeing his clutches. Not only did she flee, but she also escaped in such a way that he himself felt ashamed of his incapability.


    As one of the oldest and longest living beings in the Nar realm, he always prided himself on being too experienced and seen far more things than other creatures and vampires to be involved in the rudimentary affairs of the Bloodsucking clan.


    In fact, if it was not because of the urgency to uncover the mastermind behind the Bloodsucking clan''s issue of securing feeding sources, he would not have lowered himself to mingle with the elders in the Vampire City''s hall.


    But today, he got utterly defeated by a serpentine girl that was probably not even half a century old. It seems like he had become too complacent after enjoying many centuries of life filled with ease.


    Unbeknownst to him, Versailles was no ordinary serpentine. If he had the accumulated experience from living for thousands of years, Versailles had the experiences of three live times fighting to survive.


    However, as Luke found it shameful to lose to a serpentine, he felt it was time for him to get back his sharp edge and for that, he needed to journey to the Eternal Mountains, leaving the Vampire City.


    Having decided, Luke sent a blood message telepathically to the elders, guiding them to the Elven clan as a temporary food source and turned blurry before disappearing.


    ***


    In the east of the Nar realm, the environment was eerily quiet. This was the region where the flame cave that led to the werewolf clan''s Underworld Palace resided. There was zero activity.


    At this moment in the Underworld Palace, the city was occupied by only females with very few males.


    "Are they still at it?" One female carrying a bucket asked another next to her.


    "Yes, they are still at it. I do not know how much longer they are going to keep this up." There was a worrying form on the woman''s face as she secured her hold on her own bucket.


    "Well, pretty soon hopefully. Because if they keep up any longer, I am worried that something will happen." The other replied.


    The females rushed back and forth carrying buckets of medical concoction deep beneath the underground city where growls and shrieks of pain greeted their ears.


    The metallic taste of blood filled the air as grunts were followed by the sound of scorching and tearing flesh.


    Not daring to look around at the horrific scenes, the females quickly dumped the content of their buckets into a stone tub and left. The tub extended from one corner of the red wall to the other, moving in sinuous twisting lines that covered the entire underground cell.


    Soon the medicinal concoction reached the unconscious werewolves laying on the edges of the wall, whose powerless bodies occasionally twitched from the extreme training put through. Burn wounds of various sizes and depths decorated the limp animal forms, gushing blood as they lied still.


    However, King Ramose was undergoing an even more nightmarish training under the depths of a raging inferno in the darkest part of the underground cell. Red hot flames from above his head poured over his struggling form as his body shuddered underlapping tongues of ice blue flames beneath.


    As fire and ice intermittently overwhelmed his senses, his consciousness swayed between reality and illusion, repeatedly replaying the nightmare from more than 18 years ago.


    He wailed and writhed in anguish, both from the excruciating pain of his body and his heart.


    After a long period of time wailing and writhing, Ramose''s voice became hoarse and weak, his impressive wolf form appearing frail and powerless under the extreme torture. Just when he was on the brink of breaking, the red and blue flames instantly lessened, relieving his unimaginable agony by a fraction, but they did not stop.


    "Have to keep going at this pace until the day before the start of the competition," Ramose growled in pain, his bloodshot eyes radiating ferocity and determination.


    As he wanted to lead by example, Ramose pushed himself to his limits and beyond, motivating his pack to throw caution to the flames as they followed his lead.


    And the results were magnificent. Every werewolf experienced the remolding of their skin and bones after going through the baptism of the Eternal Infernos. Ecstatic, they took even more drastic steps, chaining themselves as they entered into the more fiercer flames, pushing themselves beyond their limits.


    Before long, only groaning and grunting resounded throughout the entire underground cell, speech becoming a luxury that not one wolf was interested in.


    This form of sweet torment and communication continued until the day before the start of the Battle of Might.


    On this day, the sound of chains clanking to the stone floors nosily rang out from the underground cell of the Underworld Palace. The werewolves finally freed themselves from the hellish torture after a month. Moving with shaking limbs, they slumped into the medical bath prepared for them by their mates.


    The medicinal properties entered their body through their pores and wounds, cooling, refreshing, and mending their torn and burnt flesh. After every flesh was healed and mended, dark green fluid seeped out of their skin, darkening the medicinal bathwater.


    However, none of the werewolves were concerned with the dirty water. Instead, there was extreme joy and happiness on their faces as they saw the dark liquid coming out of their body. Flexing their limbs and muscles, they were satisfied with its flexibility and swiftness.


    This was all thanks to the inhumane baptism they underwent under the raging flames of the Eternal Infernos. Their bodies experienced metamorphosis that went beyond their imaginations.


    Not only did they feel stronger and faster than when they first entered the cell, but their senses were also strengthened, allowing them to see, smell, and hear discussions a hundred feet away.


    Rejuvenated, the werewolves looked at their king with respectful gazes, admiring his humbling strength and endurance. For the past month, they never once saw their king leaving the terrifying fire and ice flames to eat or rest.


    Whenever they turned, the image that captured their gazes was of a frail figure struggling fiercely against the raging might of the horrendous flames.


    As such, they felt both pride at having such a strong leader and humbled by his strength and ability to endure the torture that was a hundred times greater than the one they endured, that too, without rest.


    Gathering around him, the werewolves flanked the sides of their king, awaiting him to take the lead.


    Ramose raised his black head in approval at the changes in his pack before majestically moving out with them from the underground cell into the welcoming sight of the Underworld Palace.


    The midnight black form of Ramose''s huge figure entered the sight of the females before the browns, grays, dull reds, and dark oranges of the other werewolves appeared.


    Their eyes gleamed with a sharp light, limbs exuding a dangerous might, as their bodies rippled with power, luxurious furs glistening under the silver-blue glow of the moon in the center of the city.


    Their overwhelming auras shocked the frail senses of the awaiting females, disbelief evident on their faces as they watched the approaching pack in trepidation. It has only been a month, yet the werewolves felt as if they had been gone a century.


    In different regions and territories of the Nar realm, various species and races converged together after a long month of extreme training to head to the battle arena for the start of the first Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might.

 Chapter 20 - Gathering Of The Races

    With the start of the Battle of Might, all species and races living in the Nar realm proceeded to the battle arenas. The battle arenas were situated in the Central-North of the Nar realm, in the Eternal Mountains close to the region of the sacred serpent valley of lord Tarke.


    Perhaps it was because the arena was so close to the only sacred valley in the entire Nar realm that other species and races could not manipulate or interfere in the battles taking place in the rings.


    Once the participants for the battles were decided, invisible shields that existed since the beginning of the realm itself, came down and repelled any outside forces that tried to interfere in the exchange. They also prevented any inside force from spreading to the outside audience.


    As such, the battles in the arenas were also used as a tool to seek vengeance for old grievances since any creature inside the arena could kill another creature as long as they had the ability to do so.


    As a realm without sun and moon, the passage of time in the Nar realm was calculated by the heat of the blazing flames. The temperature in the realm was unbearably high during the day, while it was below freezing during the nights.


    Sometimes going so low as to be able to freeze the fire-born creatures into ice statues and lead them to their deaths in their spots.


    This was one of the leading causes of the Battles of Wars. Such harsh living conditions were only survivable with suitable living environments that the right to possess were earned by obtaining victories in the Battles of Wars and the inclusion of the clan''s rank among the top.


    And without doubt, the six supreme clans held possession of the top quality supreme living abodes in the Nar realm.


    Some, like the werewolves Underworld Palace, were specifically crafted by the ancestors of the races. But if they lacked the strength to safeguard the abode, they could be brutally snatched by the other races.


    At this moment in the Eternal Mountains plains, a group of yellow minotaurs'' with flaming tails dashed into view, their animal limbs skidding on the lava hardened rocks as they came to a sudden stop.


    "The instant the temperature warmed, we went on the road. Now, we are the first ones to appear here." The leader of the group, the minotaur proxy ruler roughly growled.


    The minotaur species were one among many that were not within the high rankings of power, hence, they could not have their own king or queen and their leader was addressed as proxy ruler, ruling on behalf of the clan they owed their servitude to.


    The race could also not be called a clan and were addressed only as a group, because of their lack of a proper head.


    Immediately after the minotaur group arrived the elven group, their blue skin and thin stature seemed completely out of place with their environment.


    Then it was the red-eye dwarf group with green skin and red eyes, their short height making them appear as if they were kids playing with adults.


    Soon, the dull merfolk'' tribe appeared on a raging river of flames with their dull red hair swimming above their heads. These species were not even considered as groups since they could do nothing outside the raging rivers, so their status was even lower than the groups, their leaders addressed only as sires.


    "Another battle begins again. Our race has no chance of rising, but we must not fall lower than we already have." The Mer Sire hissed with clenched fists, his eyes filled with fierce resolve.


    The dark sirens'' tribe followed after them on wailing flame dolphins, their gray skin portraying them as clay figurines.


    The brown selkies tribe soon made their appearances on smoky sea whales, both their appearance and personality dull.


    Followed by the Iirifey, whose glittering gold skin and enchanting dull red-gold eyes made them a target of all the races'' desires.


    Because of this reason, they neither had proper titles among the races and nor were shunned. They became the perfect target for breeding with all the races.


    Behind the Iirifey, a group of gorgons entered, their snake hairs hissing as they walked past the other groups and tribes disdainfully.


    The satyrs and dinymphs, minpixies and ogres, shapeshifting uniman and peguman, imps and succubus, and all other minor and major races appeared one after the other.


    "What a lovely scene."


    With the entrance of this voice, all the surrounding creatures went silent. No one dared to turn their head in fear of attracting the demon''s attention onto themselves.


    "What, no comment?" The demon continued in a lovely voice, her sensuous figure clad in red tensing the nerves of the crowd even more.


    "I do not think that they are interested in talking to you. So, why don''t you just keep quiet, huh?" An annoyed voice chimed in, causing the groups and tribes closest to its owner to curse their ill-luck as they kept still.


    Their figures slightly trembled, fists clenched and teeth gritted with fear as sweat broke out on their faces while they silently stood in place.


    "Is this the start of the Battle of Wars or your arguments?" A big man with dark features and clothes remarked with confusion as he glanced between the man and woman before him. He could not figure out the reason why the two always seemed ready to rip each other''s throats out but never did.


    There were even times where he felt that the hatred and disgust they displayed before the other clans were just an act to mislead them.


    But why they would go to such lengths to do that, was something he could not figure out.


    As the three were conversing, they failed to notice the discomfort and pain on the faces of the groups and tribes. But even if they did, they would not care. The suffering of such lowly creatures meant little to them.


    In fact, seeing them shivering and trembling in pain from just seeing their faces would fill their hearts with delight.


    These three individuals were respectively the queen of the demon clan, the king of the devil clan, and the king of the flying eagle clan. Of the six supreme races, they were the first to arrive with their participants.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let us go unseal those gates." The demon moved in front of the blazing steel gates.


    The other two walked leisurely through the trembling crowd and stood on her right and left, facing the ginormous arena gates that were sealed with magic.


    Only the combined magic of the six supreme clans could unseal the gates.


    As per the rules, the first three to arrive first would unseal the doors while the last three would activate the shielding spells.


    Getting into a triangular formation, the eagle, demon, and devil poured their core magic into the three crystal slots in triangular formation on the center top and bottom left and right of the gate.


    Instantly, the ancient gates loudly groaned before swinging open, rising flame specks of dust into the air.


    "The gates are now open!" The three leaders declared in a thunderous voice.


    This marked the start of the first Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might.

 Chapter 21 - Sacred Races

    With the screeching of the gates, the remaining three clans made their appearance.


    "Look over there, the other three clans are here!" An Iirifey exclaimed in excitement as her eyes roamed over the the male leads.


    The Bloodsucking clan was led by dark-clothed Luke who was already waiting for the vampires in the Eternal Mountains. Having spent a month in the Eternal Mountains Eternal Waves, Luke''s aura had drastically changed.


    From fierce and ferocious, it was now subtle and calm but with a dangerous edge. It clearly portrayed his current state of mind.


    "Hisssss!"


    "Is that the Snake clan? It''s only filled with females!"


    "Of course! The Snake clan is only filled with females, because it''s members are all serpentines."


    The lesser beasts got even more excited as they looked dreamily at the fair skinned serpents.


    If the Bloodsucking clan appeared tall and pale, the Snake clan was healthy and youthful.


    Queen Nakee, in green dress, led the uniform serpentines towards the gates. Versailles walked alongside the queen in her gray floor-length heavy skirt and blouse.


    The last to arrive was the Werewolf clan.


    Static energy buzzed through the air, filling the atmosphere with an invisible, powerful force.


    A force of overwhelming pressure bared on the chests of the weaker creatures, forcefully pushing them back.


    Without warning, many instantly vomited blood, their ears ringing and nose bleeding as they stared in disbelief.


    "It''s the Werewolf clan."


    "Yes. Their aura is so strong. Have they always been this strong?"


    "No, I think they grew stronger!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "I know. Look at their group. It is the smallest of all the six supreme clans, and yet, they intimidate me more than the other five do."


    "The Nar! This is way too scary! I would rather offend the other five clans than the Werewolf clan. Although they appear to be weak, their individual might is three times greater than the other clans individual beasts."


    "I know, right?"


    As the group walked past, the races could not help but gasp in astonishment.


    They were already overwhelmed by the line-up of the other five clans, and yet, the Werewolf clans'' had to appear in such a domineering manner. Their oppressive aura and presence only made them feel more hopeless.


    No wonder the six clans were the Six Supreme Clans. They were worthy of their statuses.


    No matter how far they got in the competition, they would never be able to stand on the same wavelength as them.


    Sighing, the lesser races consoled themselves with the knowledge that they were never the equal of the supreme clans.


    Getting a little suppressed was no big deal.


    The other individuals of the Six Supreme Clans felt the changes in the werewolves as well.


    While they dazedly stared at them with shock-filled eyes, they could not help but wonder how within the span of a month, their aura had changed so drastically.


    Of the Six Supreme Clans, the werewolf clan was the fewest in number, and yet, their aura alone was stronger than combined aura of the clans present.


    "Sigh, I heard that because of their formidable bloodline, the werewolves are unable to beget daughters with their mates. They also cannot reproduce with mates of their clan''s bloodline. To keep their clan from going extinct, they seek mates from the other clans, groups, and tribes."


    "That is only fair. Otherwise, the Nar realm will no longer be the Nar realm, but the Werewolf realm."


    More whispers rang out as the beasts stealthily discussed the advantages and blessings of the Werewolf clan.


    Although getting daughters was not possible, the wolves were still able to get sons from mates outside their clan. At times, they even took in other beasts as servants and bed warmers in an attempt to get more off-springs.


    This gave many female creatures of lesser races'' the chance to completely shed their old identities and be born anew through their relationship and mate-bond with the wolves.


    Not only was the Werewolf clan one of the Six Supreme Clans, guaranteeing them instant elevation in status, the wolves also protected and treated their mates like their most precious treasures.


    Beasts in the Nar realm fought for their survival.


    However, the mates of the werewolves did not need to fight to survive. Once they mated, the wolves immediately sent them to the Underworld Palace, where only the werewolves and their mates could freely enter.


    "I wish I could become a female servant or slave of the Werewolf clan. If I can get such protection and importance, why would I even need to take part in the Battle of Wars?" A curvy Siren whispered wistfully.


    "Hmph! Do you think you are the only beast nurturing such a dream? There are even more desperate creatures than you." Shooting her a disdainful sneer, a succubus next to her pointed towards a group of Little Feys.


    "They are willing to mate with the wolves just to escape such a life of despair and depravity."


    The Little feys, gold-skinned with dark eyes, were in chains, treated as trophies for the victors of each Battle of War.


    There skins were marred with burn scars and whips marks. They were emaciated, their wooden, lifeless eyes staring bleakly into the distance.


    Without doubt, they were completely shattered and broken, holding no hope in a brighter future.


    "They need a life in the Underworld Palace more than you do." The succubus helplessly remarked.


    Unfortunately, it was not a simple matter to become the werewolves mates.


    Because the wolves didn''t choose their own mates, but their souls sought their soul-mates for them. Their souls reached out to their mates that were their equal in might and character.


    The search then bonded the two souls together in such a way that there were no boundaries and barriers between the two mates.


    There were no boundaries or barriers.


    No he or she.


    There was only them.


    Versailles, who had encountered the black Wolf King on her way to the snake abode, looked at the latter in surprise. The aura radiating off his body was no longer the same wild and fierce.


    This time, the vibe the wolf gave off was one of immeasurable depth and might.


    ''Sigh. The flames in the Nar realm were never weak to begin with. Now, with the passage of time ant the appearance of new characters, it only seems to be growing fiercer. This is why I can never let my guard down. Otherwise, I won''t even know what hits me.''


    Versailles eyes turned sharp and her expression turned grim.


    She felt the flames of the Nar realm growing even more turbid.


    With the six clans appearance, the races anxiously waited for them to lead the way.


    From their perspective, whether a clan grew stronger or weaker had nothing to do with them. It would not have too much of an impact on their measly lives.


    After all, it wasn''t like they could challenge and defeat the six clans.


    They were already at the bottom of the rung and a clan''s growth or decline would not rise or downgrade their status.


    If they were among the six supreme clans, they might have cared, but since they were not, then they did not need to bother themselves with their power struggle.


    As such, minding their own situations and survival was first.


    Their priority was how high or low they would fall among the ranking of the other groups and tribes in this decade''s Battle of Wars.


    "I hope our race does not suffer too great of a loss in this Battle of Wars."


    "I just hope enough of our members remain to keep us strong enough to survive this decade."


    "Your ambition is too small. If you only focus on surviving, when is it going to be your turn to lead?"


    "Yes, let us focus on bigger goals. We need to be higher to grow stronger and stronger to get higher."


    "Aye, that is too great of a goal for me. You can keep me out. I just want to be able to survive this decade and look forward to the next."


    Discussions of all kinds rose up, but many were pessimistic about the outcome of their own battles, anxiously worried for their future.


    Because it was through the results of these battles that their future livelihood depended on. It was here that their fate of being servants, slaves, or prey would be determined.


    With chaotic minds and heavy hearts, the races followed behind the six clans as they walked through the black gates and entered the blood red arenas.


    This was the Stadium of Battle Arenas, the reason the Battle of Might was held at the Eternal Mountains.


    There were invisible shields surrounding the areas that allowed the spectators to view the battles in greater magnification and sound quality.


    The shield also repelled outside interference in the ongoing battles. They stopped any backlash from among fighters from spreading outward and harming the audience.


    Additionally, a sacred race was behind the formation of the Battle Arenas.


    The sacred races were creatures with strong and powerful bloodlines that lived in the harshest regions of the Nar realm.


    They did not need to feed as they fed on the energy in their environment itself. They did not need to shelter or seek homes as anywhere within the realm was a livable environment for them.


    And they did not need to fight with the other races to display their might and status because they were above all races.


    These individuals were beyond the reach of ordinary creatures like the groups and tribes. They were even above the status of creatures from the six supreme clans.


    The clans might be the top on the food chain of the Nar realm, but all of them combined were nothing before a single member of the sacred race.


    The sacred races were the divine beings of the Nar realm, born from the very heart of the realm itself. Their connection with the realm far surpassed that of any creature.


    These sacred races were respectively the Draconian race, the Phoenixia race, the Tigerian race, the Turtlibian race, the Lightixia race, and the Netherwinian race.


    And they all possessed the spiritual ability to control the landscape and terrain of every lifeform in the Nar realm.


    A sacred race once resided in the Eternal Mountains, creating the battle arenas as a form of training and nurturing the strongest bloodline.


    This sacred race was also the one who set the Battle of Wars.

 Chapter 22 - Battle Of Might

    The stadium of the Blood Arenas, as the name implied, were crimson in color. The only bright color in the dull red landscape of the entire Nar realm came about from the various races of the realm whose blood was split and shed on its surface since the beginning of time.


    These arenas were also once the old abode of a sacred race. It had hints of their spiritual power in the region, which is why the battles were conducted here.


    As the six connected bloody arenas came into view. The six clans split apart, respectively occupying a ring each, and climbed the laborious red steps to the centermost of the platform. There were exquisite ancient stone seats erected for the viewing audience.


    The creatures that came to spectate soon filed behind and filled all the stone seats surrounding the six rings.


    "Yes, it is finally beginning! I hope my race comes out retains their ranking."


    "I don''t want to remain a slave! Come on, Wind Birds! Don''t hold back and show our might!"


    "We just need to move up one rank to rise our status! Let''s go Dinymphs!"


    All the creatures cheered for their race, hoping they would make a leap with one single feat.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three loud booms reverberated in the arenas as the witches acting as referees cast the spell to gather the participants for the battle on the stages.


    As one of the highest races in demand because of their ability to cast spells, the witches received better treatment in the Nar realm than all the other lower races.


    "All participating candidates, please gather on the six stages. The participants cannot be above the 2 decades age limit. The battle of might should commence in fifteen breaths of time." Through their combined sound amplification spell, the witches'' voices resounded right beside the ears of all the races in the stadium.


    Immediately, many figures flashed as they appeared one after another on the battle arenas, instantly crowding the stages.


    From a high point, one could see the various beasts gathering around rings with competitors that possessed features similar to their own.


    On the Bloodsucking stage, aside from the vampires, the dwarfs, giants, satyrs, and ogres were also gathered. Among the group of vampires, there were three out of the five individuals that were part of the Supreme Elder''s pack in the lead.


    Even though they were only three, as the sons and grandsons of the elders of the Bloodsucking clan, their presence signified the participation of the mainline.


    The Demon Faction occupied the second stage which had the least amount of races gathered. Because of their grotesque appearance and brutal nature, no creature wanted to face against the demon clan. Aside from the minotaurs, the succubus and the imppish were the only races there.


    The third stage was occupied by the Flaying Eagle clan, who faced against the uniman, minpixies, and peguman, making the showdown between the flying creatures the most anticipated battle of the whole Battle of Might.


    The Devil clan faced against the iirifeys, dinymphs, and the dark sirens, making the arena one where mysterious dark magic and dark spells reigned supreme.


    The Fifth stage was under the control of the Werewolf clan who intimidated their opponents just by aura alone. There were only a few shapeshifting minimen, elvens, and selkies on the arena.


    "The Werewolf clan stage is practically the easiest one. There are barely any creatures gathered there." A young Hobbit remarked in surprise.


    "Haha...the easiest, you say? Why don''t you look at the ring leaders of the arena. They are the Werewolf clan. Werewolves, understand? Why would any beast with a brain go there if they had a choice?" The disdainful reply came from a Satyr siting beside the hobbit.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? You still don''t understand? The weakest looking opponents are usually the most frightening. This description perfectly fits the werewolves. If you still don''t understand, then just watch. You will see it for yourself soon enough." Not saying anything more, the Satyr turned and ignored the confused Hobbit.


    "They are that scary?"


    And on the last stage, the Snake clan faced against the merfolk and gorgons. This seemed like a battle between snakes and tails, by far the most dangerous in terms of venom and poison.


    Versailles, who had only recently regained her serpentine form, was physically under the 2 decade age limit.


    As she stood among the serpentine forms of the serpents on the snake clan stage, her glowing figure seemed to unintentionally radiate waves of youthful energy. The little fledglings she previously trained nervously stuck to her side, like little chicks sticking to their mother hen.


    King Ramose''s was feeling bored when his roaming gaze caught the flame hair serpentine among the snake clan''s stage.


    His eyes instantly darkened, his calm aura turning chaotic in an instant.


    The last time he saw her, he wasn''t able to get a good look at her. Her image had overlapped with the one from his nightmares, confusing his senses.


    But now that he saw her again, he could not help furrowing his brows in confusion.


    She looked the same as she did more than 18 years ago, and he was certain that her unchanged appearance had nothing to do with the ''eternal look'' ability of the Snake clan.


    Her face did not just look young, but both in vitality and vigor, her whole being exuded an aura of youthfulness only found in fledglings.


    What was going on?


    "The first rule of the Battle of might is that there are no rules. The objective of the arenas battle is to come out victorious, whether one does it by defeating their opponents, handicapping them, or killing them is of no importance."


    The witches booming voice pulled him back to his senses.


    No matter what the situation was, now was neither the time nor place to investigate.


    Shifting his gaze away, he focused his attention on the Werewolf clan, feeling pleased at their vigorous appearance.


    "The important point is that the victorious will proceed to the next round of battles while the defeated will no longer have the chance to change their and their clan''s fate and status among the ranking of supreme creatures. Is that clear?" The three witches scanned the arenas as they asked in unison, their voices the only ones resonating in the ginormous stadium.


    "Yes!" The races shouted back with impatience as they looked at the witches, waiting for them to signal the start of the battles.


    They already knew the number one and only rule, having engraved it into the deepest part of their mind and heart.


    So, seeing the witches waste time reiterating information they already knew, instead of starting the battle, made them feel impatient. They didn''t need to be informed of the rule again.


    However, the witches were only doing their duty, making sure all participants were forewarned and informed of the brutalities that would ensue.


    Because once the battles began, no race had the ability to interfere or stop the ongoing melee until a victor from each stage emerged.


    Not even the Six Supreme Clans had such an ability.


    Of the many races on the stage, more than half of them would be wiped out, while the other half would be handicapped for decades.


    Only the victorious clan would reign supreme, and all the defeated groups and tribes would turn into the slaves of that clan.


    "Alright, now that everyone is clear of the rules, may the three supreme clans put down the shields now, please?" They looked towards the werewolf king, vampire supreme elder, and snake queen as they asked.


    On getting the ''go signal'' to put down the shields, the three leaders, Luke, the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, King Ramose of the Werewolf clan, and Queen Nakee of the Snake clan stood up on their viewing platforms and raised their hands towards the sky.


    Power, hot, cold, and warm poured out of their palms and shot into the dull red sky, filling the blood arena stadium with a brilliant glow of light that felt out of place with the dark and foul environment.


    Cracks sounded out as thunder boomed and lighting flashed.


    Very soon, from the center of the dull red sky of the blood arenas, a shield of lighting in the form of a dome descended slowly and slammed forcefully into the crimson ground. It crackled as it spat out sparks of lighting for a few breaths of time, winking out with a resounding boom.


    After another breath the shield turned invisible, displaying the participants on the battle arenas in great magnification and clarity.


    The moment the shields were in place, the other three leaders of the six clans stood up on their platforms as well.


    "Races of the Nar realm, from this moment on, you are all fighting for the survival of your clans. The mighty will rise and the weak will fall.. Now let the Battle of Might begin!" The six leaders of the supreme clans hollered the ancient chant together, their powerful voices rumbling off the black ancient walls of the Battle Arenas.

 Chapter 23 - Exchange Between Races

    "Take this!"


    "Hahaha.....what a useless attack! Try my giant hammer!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The first battle of the Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might started with a group skirmish.


    Screams and pain filled cries rang out the stadium as claws slashed and fangs ripped off necks from their bodies. Blinding lights of magic and spells span about hurling bodies into the air as shapes shifted from humans to wild beasts in midair.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Roar!


    Growl!


    Boom!


    Ahhh!


    The more blood split, the fiercer and more violent the entanglement became. The greater the entanglement, the more blood split.


    There was no longer any sanity left in the creatures.


    Blood lust and madness intermingled together, devouring any last shred of restraint or self-control that chained the feral beasts inside their hearts. Their blood boiled at the scent of the metallic liquid as their souls surged at the sight of the flowing red river.


    Soon, sticky blue, black, and red blood soaked and dripped from the already crimson soil of the arenas, turning them an even brighter shade of red.


    Corpses littered half the grounds of the six stages like strings of frail pearls, brutally wrenched and mutilated beyond recognition.


    On the first arena, Eeguro''s muscles flexed as he swung his giant hammer at the vampire that lunged at him. His giant figure made it difficult for him to respond to his swift attacks, almost resulting in causing his own demise in their many exchanges, however, what he lacked in speed, he made up for it in strength.


    "Stop right there!"


    The second the vampire flashed pass his attack, he smashed his giant hammer on the ground, cracking the whole arena floor apart. The vampire''s figure paused, before appearing unveiled in front of his strongest competitor.


    Just as Eeguro was about to move to finish the beast off, a rancid acidic smell assaulted his nostrils.


    Dazedly, he lowered his head in disbelief and he saw the place where his heart should have been, had now gained a gaping hole that was quickly expanding to the rest of his body.


    "Impossible...how can I be defeated so easily?"


    With a thud, his giant body fell to the ground. His eyes turned milky gloss while his vitality seeped out into the cement floor.


    Before long, nothing remained of the Frightening Giant except for his lonely hammer.


    Mike watched the powerless form of the scary Giant that gave him a headache with his insurmountable strength, disappear from the Nar realm forever due to an ugly Ogre''s acid vomit.


    "I cannot have such an ending. I need to move with caution and care."


    With such a prime example of kill or be killed in front of his very eyes, he did not dare to let his guard down or underestimate any enemy of a lesser race.


    Because in a battle to the death, no enemy was lesser being as long as they had the ability to kill you and wipe out your existence.


    With that train of thought, he got up resolutely and charged. Only this time, his attacks and defenses were even more tight, his approach more cautious as he evaded and flashed through a crowd of Dwarfs and Satyrs that chased after him.


    Bang!


    The grotesque figure of a minotaur roughly crashed to the ground as a two-headed demon with long spear in his hand stamped towards him. The figure struggled to get back on his feet, fight for his only chance at survival.


    "There is no point. It''s over."


    Wack!


    Thud!


    A head rolled and blood sprouted like a fountain. The struggling minotaur was now nothing but a headless, his head kicked off the arena like a useless flame rock.


    An eagle flew with a flock of peguman hot on his tail. The two races'' took the sky as their battleground, their wings flapping and beating as they sent gales of windstorm in the air, hindering everyone''s vision.


    Before the crowd could figure out what was going on, the team of peguman were bleeding and screaming as if their entire family were exterminated before their very eyes.


    It might as well have been, because soon, their screams turned into shrill shrieks as blood gushed out of their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    In the next instant, they froze, still as statues.


    Their statue forms were the only remainder of their existence in the Nar realm.


    La, la, la, la.


    Dark musical notes floated the air, the sirens sweet melody lulling everyone into dreamland. Vigilance relaxed, many dinymphs closed their eyes in relaxation and enjoyment.


    Before long, white-gray smoky substance flowed out of the top of the dinymphs heads and their bodies fell in succession like dominos pushed over.


    Bright lights glowed and the ranging of the dark melody continued to spread through the stadium as the competitors eyes turned turbid.


    "Do not listen to the her enchantment! Shift your attention elsewhere!" The shout shattered the spell the creatures were pulled into, like a rock smashing on the surface of a fragile glass.


    "Enchantress, how dare you try to cloud our minds! I will have your blood!"


    "Kill her! Once she is gone, our ordeal will be less draining."


    "Let''s go all out!"


    Chaos and even darker magic spells were cast heightening the bloodthirst to the extent where lives were reaped like flame grasses and smoke weeds.


    "Ahhh!"


    After their extreme training in the underground cell, the werewolves seemed to be the only ones navigating through the macabre with ease. The minimen were swept to the side by their tails like ash fleas and numb flies.


    In the audience, the Satyr looked at the stunned Hobbit with glee.


    "Do you see it now? Do you finally understand why barely any beast chose the Werewolf clan stage?"


    "But, how is that possible? Even the ring leaders on the other five stages are not as frightening as the werewolves. But why? They are all from the Six Supreme Clans!" The young Hobbit could not understand what was going on.


    How could there be such a drastic difference in strength?


    "Sigh, isn''t that the scariest part? Well, imprint in your mind and remember well. You can pick on the beasts from the other five clans. But even by mistake, do not pick a fight with a werewolf. Because even one is enough to take down ten lesser race creatures."


    "Woahhh!" The young Hobbit could only stare, stupefied with the sudden revelation.


    Back on the Werewolf stage, the selkies were the only ones left on the fighting ring, still desperately struggling as if their lives depended on it.


    And in a way, it did.


    "Shield! Keep shielding! We have to keep on shielding until the end." Ash shouted to his elven brothers as more and more bodies dropped to the ground.


    They had the worst of luck this year.


    Fifteen days before the start of the Battle of Might, their tribe was encircled by a pack of vampires that feasted on their kin like snacks as they snatched, drained, and throwed them out like used rags.


    As a lesser race, they didn''t have the qualifications to go against their masters wishes.


    Moreover, as long as a beast belonged to a lesser race, they were nothing but servants, slaves, and food.


    As such, the elven tribe, which was almost double the size of the merfolk group, was instantly reduced to such a scant amount that they could barely resist the assault of the selkies.


    Furthermore, the brown creatures were just as aggressive and violent by nature as the monsters from the Demon clan''s Demon Faction.


    Now, in order to prevent their race from going extinct, they could only defend until the bitter end.


    Versailles swept her tail around the fledglings, effortlessly pushing back the assaulting merfolk.


    This was one of the many disparities between the races. Both in group or individual battles, those at the bottom were always weaker in strength compared to those at the top.


    "Hisss!"


    "I have no issues with a snake tail, but having snakes for hair? Disgusting!" Merina exclaimed with repulsion as she gazed at the slithering snakes on the gorgon''s head. The many tiny creatures and their creepy eyes disgusted her.


    "What does it matter if it is disgusting or wonderful. At the end of the day, if you are weak because of your pretty tail, you will only end up as fish stake on another race''s dinner table." The gorgon shot back in scorn, obviously stung by the Mermaid''s remark, but showing otherwise.


    Her eyes swept over the pretty dull red hair of the beast, as envy and hate surfaced in her eyes.


    She could not understand how some creatures could be concerned about their looks when living and surviving depended on the vilest and most deadliest of abilities.


    Shaking her head in disdain, she charged forth. She intended to bring the fish to her knees, crying and begging for her life, when a shadow loomed above her head.


    "No!" Was the last cry she made as her figure fell backwards.


    Her eyes still stretched wide in disbelief, the venomous gorgon breathed her last.

 Chapter 24 - Clash Of The Strong

    Merina swept the gorgon off her feet, tripping her before stabbing her spear ruthlessly into her lithe body. Gorgon blue blood gushed out, seeping into the dull red cement.


    Versailles watched with indifferent eyes as creatures fell one after the other. However, it was a completely different matter for the fledglings who had never left the snake abode before.


    They had never witnessed such an indiscriminate massacre where living creatures were treated like flame bugs and flies halving half the Nar realm races without care. As more and more races fell, their hearts chilled with the fright.


    "This is complete slaughter." They thought as they looked at one another.


    If they had not been part of the Snake clan, with their lowly abilities, they might be the ones laying dead on the ground right now, feeding the crimson cement with their fresh blood.


    The gorgons and merfolks exchanged blows after blows until both sides'' numbers were reduced to half their original.


    But neither race dared to target the Snake clan.


    Similar scenes were unfolding in the other five arenas. The groups and tribes targeted one another but steered clear of the clans.


    Because if they targeted the clans, they had to ensure that they were the winners. Which was only possible if all the groups and tribes joined forces to take them down together. Otherwise, they would only be inviting their own doom.


    For the races, joining hands for a split moment in the middle of a battle for their own benefit was possible.


    However, joining forces long enough to take down a clan was an impossible matter, as in the Nar realm, survival meant each person looking out for themselves and each individual trusting in no one but themselves.


    As such, even though the other groups and tribes were numerous and had a greater advantage in number and total abilities, they could not believe in others outside their race long enough to take down a clan together and rise in their stead. Hence, a situation was created where they steered clear of the clans while targeting only one another.


    Bang!


    Thud!


    "Kill them all! Wipe them out, then it will be our tribe''s turn to rise!"


    "Do not hold back! The survival of our tribe depends on us!"


    "Go! Kill them all!"


    "Wipe them out! Our group will be among the new ranking!"


    "Go slaughter them! For our tribe!"


    After cleaving out the weak groups and tribes, the remaining races focused on their final competitors.


    The ogres and giants, iirifeys and sirens, minotaurs and succubus, pegumen and unimen, minimen and selkies, and the merfolk and gorgons clashed against one another. The shrieks and growls increased as more and more bodies fell.


    Very soon, it reached the point where the shouts of pain and roars of battle cry slowly decreased and stopped, the two sides exhausted to the point of not even being able to move a finger.


    They dragged their blood-soaked bodies across the wet crimson cement, keeping an eye on their opponents, not allowing themselves to let their guard down even for a split second for brief respite.


    After a whole week of continuous slaughter, the bloodbath between the races finally came to an end.


    On the Werewolf stage, aside from the werewolves who seemed unscathed, the elvens and selkies made it through the bloodbath as well. The elvens mainly focused on defending themselves as the minimen and selkies battled to the death.


    By the end of their match, the selkies were reduced to twice their original number while the minimen were completely wiped out. Although the selkies came out victorious, they were not in much better position, lacking the strength to even take out the elvens.


    On the Bloodsucking clan arena, the ogres and giants reached a stalemate, neither being able to wipe the other out. However, the dwarfs were reduced to half their number while the satyrs were completely wiped out.


    The impish were all wiped out as the succubus were defeated and minotaurs, while victorious, were in a very sorry condition.


    The iirifeys and sirens joined forces to wipe the nymphs out before turning on one another. In the end, the iirifeys reached an agreement with the sirens to be ranked below them.


    The minpixies were crushed under the fierce clash of the unimen and pegumen. Although their magic was enough to shield them if they chose to defend, they were caught unprepared by the fierce struggle between the two flying beasts, resulting in their uneventful demise as unfortunate bystanders.


    The unimen and pegumen ended in stalemate as well.


    And the snake clan stage still had the gorgons and merfolks remaining. Although the gorgons were stronger and deadlier than the mermaids and mermen, they could not defend against the unorthodox magical spells and flame attacks of the merfolks, ending the two''s struggle in a draw.


    "Now that the strongest clans have distinguished themselves, we will be moving onto the final match of the Battle of Might. This battle will take place after one ice night. Every race that came out standing should be gathered on the arena stages the next warm day for the next battle." The three witches called out immediately after seeing the pause of battles on all six stages.


    "For this next battle, it will be a clash between the strongest races. The victorious will move on to the Battle of Wit, while the defeated will be removed from further ranking. Now, they may leave for brief rest. They shall be back by the next warm day, or their spots will be forfeited." There was sorrow in the witches'' voices as they continued with the announcement for the next battle match.


    As one of the most in-demand race, they did not need to take part in the Battle of Wars to survive in the Nar realm.


    Their bloodline which was traced back to a sacred race provided them with a special status in the realm. But even without the knowledge of their sacred race background, their magic was powerful enough for them to be ranked among the six supreme clans.


    However, on one dreadful night, a devastating incident took place in their Witches Tower that almost wiped out the entire existence of their race from the whole Nar realm.


    And the worst of all was that they could find neither the trace nor lead of the perpetrator.


    The six witches were only able to survive the ordeal due to a sudden unexpected discovery that placed their whole clan in turmoil. This resulted in them leaving the Witches Tower in a rush to investigate more deeply into the matter.


    However, up to date, they were unable to dig any further into the secret discovery.


    Sighing, the witches made eye contact with one another, the same melancholy and sorrow in their gazes.. Without any words, they disappeared from the platform together at the same time, in perfect sync.

 Chapter 25 - Start Of The Showdown

    The six supreme clans were not the six supreme without a reason. Each of the clans had a trace of the sacred race lineage in their bloodline, hence the reason why they were stronger, more powerful, magically inclined, and darker than the other races.


    The devil, demon, and vampire race for instant had traces with the netherwinian race, while the eagle race had traces to the phoenixia race. The werewolves had traces with the lightixia and phoenixia races, while the serpents had traces to the draconian race.


    But these races'' sacred race linage bloodline was so thin that if the other races worked together, it would not be difficult for them to bring one supreme clan down and replace it. However, the six clans auras acted as strong deterrence for the lesser races for them to attempt such a feat.


    It was suspected that the Werewolf clan''s double sacred race lineage had something to do with their inability to beget daughters from their mates and might be the major reason as to why they could not reproduce with mates that carried the werewolf gene in their bloodline.


    As such, they were more powerful than the other races in terms of individual strength, however, the heavens evened out the scores by making it difficult for them to reproduce and increase their population.


    As the ice night passed and morning arrived, indicated by the warm temperature, the races in the competition gathered together in the blood arenas for the final showdown.


    A night of rest combined with their extraordinary regenerative abilities washed away all the exhaustion and healed all the wounds from the previous battle, making them energetic and in perfect condition to start the next battle of rankings.


    After the participants settled down, the witches started their announcement in uniform voices.


    "Everyone, settle down. We will start the next match in a few moments. But first, immediately effective, all races that lost in the previous battle will now be labeled as tribes and their leaders addressed as sires. They will work as slaves under the control of the leaders of the battle arenas they lost in.


    They will have no wills of their own and if any one individual of that race resists the order and will of their masters, their entire race will be wiped out without exception or exemption. Their slave status will remain in effect until the next decade''s Battle of Wars. That is set, and that shall be!" The witches finished in a boom that echoed through the whole stadium.


    "That is set, and that shall be!" All the other races followed in unison, chanting after them.


    The races that were defeated in the previous exchange sat under the arenas, awaiting the final outcome of the Battle of Might.


    Now that they were out of the competition, they did not feel much of anything. Their position on the food chain for the next decade was set and there was nothing that they could do to change it.


    "Now, all participants should get ready for the next battle. In this battle, every single member from each clan who will be taking part will have to fight an opponent or they will be immediately disqualified. In this match, only two races from each stage can proceed to the Battle of Wit." The witches looked at the participants on each stage as they announced the rules.


    After confirming all participants were present, they looked towards the six clans leaders.


    The leaders all stood up and in unison put their hands up. Immediately, the dull sky brightened with lightning and thunder as the shields that were deactivated reappeared again. Crackling, they took root on the ground and flashed briefly before solidifying and vanishing.


    With the shields down, the battles could be viewed in greater quality and detail while preventing any interference from the outside.


    "Good luck to all participants. And remember that you are all representing your races. Show your might, and may the mightiest be the victorious." The supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, Luke gazed at the serpent girl as he said that.


    After the previous defeat, he could not help hoping for the serpent girl to make it to the Battle of Kings. Then he would be able to get his revenge sooner rather than later. But considering her age, he felt that she would not be able to get that far. After all, the last time they clashed, she had the element of surprise and little tricks that he was not expecting.


    However, the battles taking place here were a do-or-die deal, and there was not a chance that she could escape with her tricks when the shields were down like she did the last time.


    "Show your might, and may the mightiest be the victorious!" The races chorused as they stomped their feet.


    King Ramose also watched the serpent girl with anticipative eyes. But unlike the supreme elder Luke, he was not worried about her not being able to make it to the Battle of Wit. He was absolutely certain that she would make it.


    He had seen the girl''s capabilities for himself 18 years ago and he had no doubt that she would have only grown stronger since then. Not weaker.


    Sadly, King Ramose was not aware of Versailles'' rebirth. Because of her rebirth, Versailles had to train her body from scratch and make it adapt to her serpentine powers slowly to prevent any future backlashes. As such, even though her survival skills were unrivaled, she still needed a bit of time before she could reach the level of kings.


    This was also one of the reasons she took part in the Battle of Wars. She wanted to use the battles to speed up the recovery of her powers and make her body adjust to her shifting between her human and serpentine forms.


    "Let the second battle begin!" King Ramose shifted his gaze from the girl back to the Werewolf clan battle stage before hollering in his thunderous voice.


    "Yes!" The spectators who came to watch screamed loudly, while the previous participants just looked on with hallowed eyes. They personally learned in the past few days how difficult it was to secure a position in the top rankings. Thinking of their own future, they felt immeasurable despair and hopelessness, as if it was an endless abyss swallowing their dreams and hopes.


    With the cheer, the participants'' eyes glowed with power and excitement as they took the stage.


    The clash among the strong was finally beginning.

 Chapter 26 - End Of The Showdown

    The Battle of Might was one where the rankings of the weakest races were determined. With the first batch of races that lost the first battle declared slaves, the second batch would be declared as servants, but they would still be labeled as tribes as well.


    Versailles looked at the fledglings she had been protecting the past week in the arena battles. She knew it was time to let them go. From now on, whether they fell or rose depended on themselves.


    "Alright, as you must know by now, I will not be able to assist you fledglings any further than here. From this moment on, your life and death are within your hands. Remember, this is no longer a training session nor is it an ordeal where I will come running to rescue you."


    "This is a life and death battle and only you can help yourselves. Good luck and may the mightiest be the victorious."


    "May the mightiest be the victorious." The fledglings'' voices sounded weak and powerless as they replied with hooded eyes.


    Having seen for themselves what the battles were like this past week, they were clear that half of them would be gone by the end of the competition.


    Under the protective shelter of their master, they came to realize the cruelty of the Nar realm and the cost of survival, but from this point on, they themselves will be in the storm of the struggle for survival.


    If they failed to fight back, they would be the ones laying dead.


    This time, they realized that this was not just about the cruelty of the merciless killers, but about the ruthlessness of surviving in this realm. It was either a choice of killing or being killed, and all those that survived the first battle chose to kill.


    Now, it was their turn to choose. Kill or be killed.


    Versailles felt the fluctuation in the little snakes'' emotions and feelings but did not speak any further. From this point, she could not assist them any further.


    Not because the rules required for all participating individuals to fight against opponents, but because it was a step they needed to take on their own, sooner rather than later, in order to survive in this realm.


    Situations, circumstances, and the clan''s needs would force them to step out of the snake abode in time and enter the vicious environment of the Nar realm.


    At that time, in order to survive the brutality and cruelty of the various races that they would encounter, they needed to see for themselves what positions they would be in. They needed to know what their survival depended on.


    Because this realm was no friendly land, because here, there was no such thing as friendship. Only survival mattered.


    Giving the dazed snakes one last glance, Versailles sighed and turned, changing into her half serpent half-snake form as she slithered towards two gorgons. The least she could do for them was take on the two deadliest opponents to reduce their pressure by even a little bit.


    ***


    Meena and Lin watched a flame hair serpentine with a powerful aura approach them in a provocative manner, disdain in her purple eyes, her lips lifted in a mocking sneer.


    They were not planning on engaging the snake clan in this battle, desiring to put their full attention on the merfolks so that they at least could secure the second place position on the arena ranking for each stage.


    However, things never proceeded according to plans.


    They knew that even with the two of them combined, they were not a match for the serpentine. Not only because she was from the snake clan of the top six supreme clans, but also because the serpentine herself did not give off an immature appearance despite her youthful aura.


    Breathing regretfully, the two exchanged resigned looks before dashing towards the serpentine, attacking without hesitation.


    Since a battle with the snake clan was now unavoidable, they would rather take the initiative rather than passively await their death.


    Versailles swept her golden tail at the attacking gorgons, not giving them the chance to draw near her with their poisonous snake hair.


    The two leaped over the sweeping tail, landing on her left and right. Swinging their heads, their snake hairs aggressively hissed as they lunged forward, their forked tongues spouting venom as they attempted to bite the serpentine.


    Although the two were both snakes, the venom of a gorgon was more deadly than a serpentine''s.


    If it was not because of their sacred race linage, giving them a boost in wielding the five elements in limited quantities, then they definitely would not have been a match for the gorgons who controlled poison like controlling their breathing.


    Shrinking her size, Versailles dodged the attack without much effort, then twisting in a spiral, she flung the two gorgons to either side of the hall.


    The two crashed roughly onto the crimson cement, blood spouting from their mouths and nose. On feeling the vibration of approaching footsteps on the ground, they painfully turned over, struggling to sit up and crawl away to distance themselves from the nightmarish serpentine.


    Shadows of creatures silhouettes blurred past his vision as Ian flashed in and out of the encirclement of the giants and ogres. His lean vampire body froze as a heavy hammer came sweeping down towards him, interrupting his dance with the invincible winds.


    He did not hold back as he changed his forward dash into a vertical flash, appearing right beside the giant that was still in the motion of banging his hammer onto his afterimage.


    Opening his mouth, his fangs elongated and he viciously bit onto the neck of the giant, wrenching his neck off his body in the process. Fountains of blood sprouted out, covering his figure in crimson red.


    "One down, few more to go." He thought in dark pleasure as he went after another prey.


    "Get back here!" Tium held the leg of the fleeing minotaur with two of his arms, using the other two to pull his head ruthlessly backward.


    Screams and cries of pain resounded throughout the arena as the minotaur''s head was squashed brutally into his back ram, in the end looking more like a headless horse than a minotaur.


    Watching the siren singing in her hypnotizing voice, Mark lost his cool as he spread out his arms, closed his eyes, sucked the creature whole into the gaping dark hole of his mouth.


    By the time he opened his eyes in contentment, the whole arena stage was eerily silent, the iirifey and sirens looking at the devouring monster in shock and horror.


    Roar!


    The dark eagle roared at the two peguman and uniman that surrounded him, intending on teaming up to get rid of him.


    The eagle looked at the two mockingly as he swung his wings, showering a rain of steel feathers onto the three parties.


    Horrific shrieks filled the ears of the spectators as they watched the three beasts plunge into the cement, blood endlessly flowing out of the many gaping wounds on their bodies as they repeatedly spasmed.


    And just as the selkie was swinging his tail in a magic spell casting, claws swept onto his waist, bisecting his body into two halves.


    With the glaring crimson ground as testimonial, the Battle of might concluded in a clean sweep.

 Chapter 27 - Mate

    With the conclusion of the Battle of might, many races such as the six supreme clans, the merfolk tribe, elven group, and iirifeys among others proceeded onto the next round.


    But they did not proceed because they were more powerful and mightier than the fallen races, but because they were stronger than them in making use of their environment, opponent''s weakness, and concealing their own weakness to safeguard themselves.


    Looking out for themselves.


    Under the thunderous cheers and roars of the audience, the remaining races made their way out of the battle arenas.


    "Now that the Battle of Might has concluded, the Battle of Wit will take place 7 ice nights from now at the Erupting Volcanos." The witches, who were announcing in amplified voices, looked towards the races that dejectedly walked down the arena.


    "The races that lost the second match of the Battle of Might will be declared servants of the leaders of the arena stages they lost under. They will also be labeled as tribes and their leaders will be addressed as Sire. They have to obey and carry out every order of their masters without hesitation or questions."


    "If one individual of a race resists that order, their entire clan shall be wiped out without exception or exemption. Their servants'' status will remain until the next decades Battle of Might. That is set, and that shall be!"


    "That is set, and that shall be!" The rest of the races chorused along, some in sorrow, some in dejection, some in jubilation, while others in resignation and tears.


    Versailles looked at the only surviving fledgling out of the swarm, her eyes brightening with unshed tears that she rapidly forced back.


    ''Were they so weak that they could not even fight back against a pack of similar fledgling gorgons? Perhaps, they were not made for such a realm.'' Versailles could not help sighing as she scanned the many races that were now either wiped out or thoroughly defeated.


    This was the way of the Nar realm.


    "At least they still have those above quarter of a century in their race to replenish the numbers. However, it will be even more difficult for them to rise back up in the future."


    She was so preoccupied with the demise of the little snakes and the future prospects of the other races that she failed to notice her flame hair floating above her head without any wind lifting it.


    She failed to notice the wolf king that was approaching her in a daze, his dark eyes clouded and black fur bristling with unbridled power.


    She also failed to notice the now-silent crowd that stared at her with strange expressions on their faces.


    By the time she returned to her senses and turned back around to make her way to her Queen, she was under the oppressive aura of a magnificent black wolf.


    Startled, she panickily jumped back, bumping into the fledgling frozen in fright behind her. This resulted in her losing her balance.


    And just as she was about to hit the floor and was planning on transforming into her snake form to save herself from such a horrid public humiliation, two strong, warm muscular arms gently grabbed her waist, bringing her directly into a rock hard chest.


    Ramose pulled the slender figure into his arms, placed his head on her flame hair, and inhaled deeply.


    Instantly, an electric current shot through his entire body, numbing his limbs. He felt a primitive source in his being stirring restlessly as it violently thrashed and struggled against the invisible bindings restricting its freedom.


    He felt the electrifying power wrecking havoc and finally snapping its bindings, reigning free. Roaring joyously, it impatiently dashed out of its cage and covered every inch of his body, instinctively seeking out another source to complete its transformation.


    Yes, as primitive and powerful as it was, it needed another source to complete its transformation. To become whole. To become complete.


    He felt the tendrils of the currents stretch out beseechingly to another source. It intertwined and entangled with it in a fierce struggle for dominance, before fusing and transforming into a black wolf with purple pupils and flame-colored tail.


    He felt the perfectness and completeness of the combination, as waves of pure light and radiance covered the form and spread to the depths of his heart.


    The light busked his mind, heart, and soul in an unimaginable radiance of harmony, pleasure, and peace, making him feel satisfied and complete.


    "Without you, I am but a shell, it is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half." Ramose instinctively growled dazedly in his mind to his mate, saying the ancient soul-bonding claim imprinted in his soul.


    Versailles'' body trembled. She felt the fusion of the two forms. The foreign yet familiar presence invaded her body, passed through the magic barriers she created in her mind without obstruction and reached out to her ''glowing soul''.


    However, unexpectedly it was not the pure white glow of the ''glowing soul'' she expected that greeted the overwhelming presence, but a pure flame spirit instead.


    ''That''s me!''


    She realized this the minute she felt the flame spirit''s energy and saw its appearance. It was her, but in a mini-version.


    This was her real soul.


    Her true essence.


    Not the ''glowing soul'' in her core.


    ''Then, if that ''glowing soul'' is not mine, who''s is it? And why is it in my body?''


    But before she could process the full implications of the other ''soul'' in her body, a pure radiance of unimaginable warmth and pleasure filled her being, clouding her consciousness.


    She purred in pleasure and closed her eyes.


    Without any conscious thought, she snuggled deeper into the wide arms crushing her tiny body.


    Within the warm, fierce embrace, a flow of harmonious energy carrying completeness and satisfaction surged into her being, overwhelming her mind, heart, and soul.


    Her knees grew weak, and she slumped forward. Her powerless form leaned completely into the arms tightly encircling her slender waist.


    She knew that the man holding her was a stranger. In fact, he was a complete stranger that she didn''t even know. They had only met once, that too, when they were on the brink of a battle.


    And yet, she could not explain the complete trust she felt from the bottom of her soul, as she unguardedly and fearlessly snuggled into his wonderful arms that felt like home.


    The home she always longed for, but never found.


    She could not explain the safety and relief washing over her in waves. The peace and comfort.


    The warm sensation of finally being home.


    All she knew was that she was finally where she was meant to be, safe and secure.


    For as long as she could remember, Versailles had never once experienced such complete security.


    Not even once in all her three lives.


    Her every waking moment was welcomed with fear and hunger, while her sleeping moments were covered in nightmares and trepidation.


    She was abandoned by her birth parents in two lives, while in one life, they died before she could even bond with them.


    And now, for the first time in all her three lives, she felt safe and at home.


    Her dream of home seemed real and true, no longer just an illusionary desire or wish.


    She found hope where she least expected it. Tears flowed from her eyes at the thought.


    Completely relaxing, she rested comfortably in the warmth she always longed for but never received.


    Ramose''s soul screamed in joy when he perceived the complete trust and reliance the figure in his arms placed in him.


    As his own knees grew weak from the sudden and unexpected flood of emotions and feelings, he tightly secured his hold on her waist.


    Like a precious treasure that he was afraid of losing, he tenderly kissed the flame hair of his dreams, his heart soaring with the complete rightness and perfectness of the act itself.


    "Without you, I am but a shell, it is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half," Ramose repeated the ancient claim again, only this time with more conviction and love as he claimed her as his better half, his soul mate.

 Chapter 28 - Confusion

    The two embracing figures were in a world of their own, enjoying and savoring the joy of their union, completely unaware of the turmoil their actions caused.


    Creatures of different origins looked at one another as they stared with gaping mouths and wide eyes at the spectacle unfolding before them.


    "Did the werewolf king just say the ancient wolf-mate claiming to the serpentine?" A merfolk maiden asked with wide eyes full of disbelief.


    "He did. He really did! Has anyone here ever witnessed wolf kings claiming serpentines as mates before?" Another creature asked curiously.


    "There has never been a wolf king claiming a serpentine as mate in the history of the Nar realm before." An elder demon declared with caution as he looked deeply at the two entwined figures.


    "Well, whatever. It is not like this is the first time that a werewolf claimed a mate before. What is the big deal for everyone to be causing such a ruckus?" An ugly ogre, with acid saliva flowing down his chin, asked as he looked around at the gossipy crowd.


    "The deal is, that there has never been a werewolf and a serpentine mating before, let alone a werewolf king mating with a serpentine. As everyone in the entire Nar realm is aware, snakes and wolves are the two most blessed creatures in the realm, with the wolves even having linage with two sacred races. Their mating could be anything but ordinary." Luke declared to the three clan leaders with cold eyes as he watched the werewolf embracing the flame hair girl.


    He could not help recalling the three''s first encounter. At that time, the vampires were planning on preying on the wolves to make up for the shortage in their food source. Hence, they set up a trap to ambush the scavenging werewolves. What they did not expect was the fact that the werewolf king was accompanying that particular pack for the hunt.


    Therefore, the well-thought-out plan had a flaw. The werewolf king personally charged forward to obstruct Luke from interfering in the battle between the vampires and the werewolf pack, resulting in the complete failure of the scheme. Just when they were about to engage in a fierce struggle, a golden light flashed past them, making the two assume it as one of the six clans.


    Thinking that a member from one of the six clans was present to take advantage of their conflict, the two chased after the figure, which turned out to be the serpentine girl.


    At that time, he saw the strange way the wolf king looked at the snake girl, and wanting to find for himself what the wolf king found interesting in the girl, he looked at her.


    He could not find anything. However, there was a nagging feeling in his heart and mind that he knew the girl. But from where, he could not place. Just as he was thinking that it was probably just a trick of his mind, the serpentine girl looked at him. And he saw. He saw the shock, surprise, and disbelief with which she looked at him.


    It was that look that confirmed his doubt that maybe the girl knew him as well. And if she knew him, then it was not possible for his mind to be playing tricks on him. What he could not understand, however, was when he had met a flame-haired serpentine before. Because he would vow that he had never encountered a serpentine, let alone a flame-haired one, before.


    When he met the same serpentine again at the flaming cracks, he could not find that familiarity with which she looked at him on their first meeting in her eyes again. She either hid it well, or it was a figment of his imagination that he felt she looked at him in surprise on their first meeting.


    Thinking to this point, he looked at the two embracing figures and the more he looked, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    "How could I possibly imagine such things. She definitely looked at me like she knew me on the first meeting, but acted she did not on the second. And I will get to the bottom of why she acted so indifferent when she obviously knew me." Luke thought decisively as he turned and walked towards the serpent queen.


    The werewolves were completely unconcerned with the crowds'' unrest. They looked at their king and his mate with fervent eyes, admiration, envy, and adoration clear as the silver-blue moon in their Underworld Palace.


    "Our king has finally found his mate!" A brown wolf excitedly roared as he dashed back and forth in one spot.


    "Yes! Our king has finally found his queen! We will have a queen now!" Another wolf with gray fur and eyes replied back with the same excitement.


    The other werewolves joined the two and the pack moved forward to circle around their King and Queen in joyous dance, ignorant of the other races'' weird stares.


    "So, what is the Snake clan planning on doing? Will you be switching participants?" The moment he reached her, Luke asked the snake queen in a deep voice that rang out through the stadium.


    Immediately, the demon queen, devil king, and eagle king turned their attention to the snake queen and the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, interested in the sudden direction of their conversation.


    The heads of the other lesser races also looked over with indifferent expressions. No matter what changed or did not change because of the wolf king and serpentine mating, it would not have any influence on them.


    They did not need to overly involve or concern themselves over unnecessary issues that had nothing to do with them. Because their path was set and would be so for the next decade.


    Feeling the sudden blazing gazes of the other three supreme clans, Queen Nakee felt on edge. She did not know what the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan was getting at.


    "Switching participants? What do you mean by switching participants?" Queen Nakee asked back in confusion.


    "Surely, you are aware that now your lead participant is a wolf king''s mate, she would have to go to the Underworld Palace of the werewolves? Once she enters the Underworld Palace, she will be considered the mate of the werewolf king and as such, part of the werewolf clan. In that case, she could not be representing your Snake clan when she participants in the competition 7 ice nights from now, right?" Luke asked with derision dripping off his thin lips as he watched the snake queen with his pale blue squinted eyes.


    Queen Nakee understood what the supreme elder was getting at once he mentioned Versailles entrance into the Underworld Palace. As there had never been such precedence before, even she was caught off guard when she saw the wolf king proclaiming Versailles as his mate.


    Not only was there never a wolf king taking a serpentine as his mate in history before, but there also was never a mate claiming session taking place during the period of the Battle of Wars even though the whole populace of the realm gathered at the Eternal Mountains.


    The confusion now was, why were such matters that never happened in the entire history of the Nar realm before happening at the same time now?

 Chapter 29 - Strange

    "What can we do now? We cannot stop the werewolf king from claiming his mate and we also can''t change our participant in this Battle of Wars. But my confusion is how this is even possible!" Queen Nakee was still in shock and disbelief, her voice trembling as she cried out.


    "That is what we would all like to know. But I do not think that we will be receiving any answers soon. Either way, you have to make a decision, Queen Nakee. You either switch your participant or stop the werewolf king from taking your participant into the Underworld Palace." Supreme elder Luke firmly declared.


    The other three clan leaders nodded in agreement as they curiously examined the Bloodsucking clan''s supreme elder. His black hair looked bleak in the dull red of the Nar realm sky, with his pale blue eyes turning darker than a night hunter''s as he fiercely glared at the two entwined figures.


    However, what they were curious about was the reason behind his sudden interest in the Wolf King and the serpentine girl''s mating.


    Every leader in the Nar realm was aware of the fact that the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan considered himself too above and beyond the unremarkable matters of the Nar realm.


    Too high to involve himself in their petty conflicts.


    However now, he was showing interest beyond ordinary in the matter of the werewolf king and the serpentine''s mate-bond. The matter did not only feel strange to them, they also found it confusing and perplexing that the supreme elder lowered himself to the point where he even gave an ultimatum to the Snake Queen.


    If he said with his own mouth that he didn''t have any hidden agenda, then they wouldn''t believe it!


    In fact, they were certain that the supreme elder knew something about the mating between a werewolf and serpentine that he was purposely hiding from them.


    Otherwise, why would he be so concerned about the Snake clan''s participation in the Battle of Wars that would have no impact on the Bloodsucking clan, whether or not the snake clan won or lost?


    Secretly exchanging meaningful glances, the three clans decided to investigate the matter the instant they reached their abodes.


    Queen Nakee was beyond overwhelmed with the turn of events. She could not believe that she had to face the werewolf king to prevent him from taking Versailles into the Underworld Palace.


    If she did not stop him, she would have to search for another participant which was completely out of the question.


    Inadvertently, she recalled the matter from 18 years ago.


    18 years ago, the Snake clan was hit by a sudden disaster that she did not dare to make public. In that incident, half of the capable serpentines were buried forever, where the other half fell into a deep slumber, their life auras and strength weakening with every passing ice night.


    On the day before Versailles'' returned, she had gathered all the old and experienced serpentines that were out of the abode together to disclose the truth of their declining clan.


    The Battle of Wars was drawing near and there were no participants under a quarter-century that were experienced enough to take the lead.


    She wanted to let the clan be prepared for the possible replacement of their clan from the Six Supreme Clans'' rank.


    However, this move would have completely shaken the faith and belief of the serpentines. It would have placed their clan in a turmoil that would have had no sign of ending.


    Because getting replaced from the six supreme clans ranking would not have only replaced their position in the Nar realm, it would have also snatched their snake abode from them.


    Because every race that lost in the Battle of Wars was not only reduced to slaves, servants, and food, they also lost the rights to occupy their abode.


    They would''ve become homeless, exposed to the elements of the realm without shelter or shade, preyed upon by all the powerful races, and violated without regard.


    It would have set off the beginning of the Snake clan''s end.


    However, it was as if the ancestral serpentines and lord Tarke itself were protecting the snake clan from the beckoning jaws of the abyss and provided a solution to her dilemma in the form of Versailles.


    Versailles, the serpentine that was presumed to be dead and gone, suddenly returned alive and well.


    She appeared at the moment when she was going to announce to the Snake clan elder councilors of their impending doom.


    And her appearance not only prevented the snake clan from falling apart but also gave her hope of maintaining their status while boosting the morale of the clan with the belief of lord Tarke watching over them.


    It made her believe that no matter how difficult, hard, and dark the road ahead became, their Snake clan would always be under the protection and shelter of lord Tarke and their ancestors. They would shield them from all storms, no matter how fierce they were.


    And now, everything was spiraling out of control again!


    Just like 18 years ago.


    Because no one had the right or the ability to prevent a werewolf, which was now the Werewolf King, from taking his mate home.


    Trembling, Queen Nakee took a step back, her back covered in sweat when she thought of the Werewolf King''s dark, bottomless eyes.


    Of all the clan leaders, the Werewolf King was the only one she feared because from him she could perceive the vibe of a dangerous, coiled beast. A beast that was only waiting for provocation to unleash his wrath.


    However, as the Snake Queen, she had a duty towards the Snake clan. A duty to protect and place their best interest above her own fears.


    And this time, it was not only a question of their interest but a question of their existence and faith.


    A question of their very survival.


    If the ancestors and lord Tarke had truly sent Versailles for the Snake clan''s protection, survival, and salvation as she believed, then she couldn''t step back no matter the cost.


    Taking a deep breath, Queen Nakee retracted her step and moved towards the two entangled figures encircled by the pack of excited werewolves.

 Chapter 30 - Ramose And Versailles

    Queen Nakee stopped a little distance away from the couple, taking in the werewolf king''s appearance. Before today, she could swear that no creature in the Nar realm had ever seen the wolf king on two legs, in his human form.


    Aside from her, there were other races with strange expressions in their eyes as they looked at the wolf king in human form. Inwardly, they wondered if the wolf king personally did not wish to shift before, hence staying in his wolf form on all occasions.


    The wolf king was tall, as tall as the Bloodsucking clan members, only more muscular. But it was the lean with muscles type that radiated power from every pore of their being instead of only buff and brawny.


    He had shoulder-length, silky black hair that framed his sculpted features and highlighted his dark eyes. With his floor-length black coat, the wolf was the personification of power and majesty.


    Queen Nakee''s heart skipped a beat as she dazedly admired the beautiful wolf specimen. In all the Nar realm, the only creature that could match the beast in beauty was the Bloodsucking clan''s supreme elder Luke. But even he fell short in matching up to the wolf.


    Fortunately, the beast already found his mate, otherwise, the whole realm would be in chaos by now, with every female creature seeking the wolf out to be his mate.


    Or perhaps, the wolf was already aware of the turmoil he would bring, hence the reason why he never appeared in his human form in public?


    Sensing her thoughts straying away, Queen Nakee cleared her throat loudly, startling the embracing couple.


    ***


    Versailles realized with a start that she was snuggling in the arms of a man in public. Her face heated with shame as she pushed the man away and stepped back. During the whole process, not once did she raise her head to look at him.


    As she turned to leave, she caught the werewolves looking at her in admiration and respect, as if she was one of their own. Feeling the multiple gazes trained on her figure, she coldly glanced in the direction the strongest stare originated from, meeting the vampire''s eyes as she reached the snake queen''s side.


    Without a change in her expression, Versailles turned her gaze away.


    Ramose watched the departing figure of the flame hair girl with reluctance in his eyes. Recalling the warmth, pleasure, and peace he felt with her in his arms, his heart trembled in equal measure of excitement and joy.


    After many years of dreaming of a single girl every night, and waiting patiently for his soulmate, in the most unlikely situations, he found both in the same person.


    How could he possibly let her go now?


    With that thought, he silently followed her, catching just in time the frosty gaze of the vampire fixed on his mate before masking his expression. Suddenly alarmed, Ramose protectively stood in front of Versailles, blocking the view of the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan as he frowned sharply at the snake queen.


    ''His mate was now the nominal queen of the werewolves. This snake queen was not expecting her to obey her orders, was she?''


    He frowned even more deeply at this thought.


    "Queen Nakee, I am sorry if I caused a disturbance." Versailles, who was completely unaware of the wolf king tagging behind her and his series of actions, softly said to the snake queen, who was shivering from the burning gaze targeted on her.


    "No disturbance at all. It was not like you did it on purpose. It was an unexpected and unpredictable fate that you found your mate during the Battle of Wars." Queen Nakee nervously replied with a shaky smile.


    "What is Versailles planning? Could she not see the glare of her mate set on me? Is she planning my end now that she found her significant other?" Queen Nakee sadly thought as she disappointedly looked at her dear friend.


    Ramose slightly smiled at this comment. He suddenly found this snake queen not so annoying and unlikable.


    "However Versailles, now that you are the wolf king''s mate, are you going to withdraw from the Battle of Wars? Our clan will be without a representative then." Queen Nakee worriedly added as she glanced at the looming wolf king behind her friend.


    "Wolf king''s mate? You mean the man I was with was the wolf king?" Versailles asked in surprise as she turned to glance at the man she left behind without even looking at his face.


    However, she accidentally bumped into the chest of the person standing behind.


    "I am so sorry. I was not aware that there was someone behind me." Versailles said as she moved back.


    Looking up, her purple eyes connected with the bottomless dark ones. Immediately, she felt her world spinning as her body turned heavy, dragging her to the ground. But the expected fall did not come as she fell into the strong, warm embrace that made her feel at home.


    "Yes, the man you were with was the wolf king, meaning me. And apology accepted." Ramose teasingly breathed into her pink ears as he softly whispered to her.


    Currents shot through her body, numbing her nerves. His warm breath on her ears made her feel ticklish as bubbles of warmth seeped into her heart. Versailles was lost and gone, not able to open her mouth to speak or lift her arms to push the man away. It felt like she was a puppet and he, the puppeteer who had complete control over her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ramose was thinking the same thing about her. As he held her soft, muscled body in his strong arms, he felt himself drifting away from the realm of reality, feeling as if everything that was happening was a beautiful illusion that the girl spanned to control him.


    "Ahem!" Queen Nakee blushed furiously as she saw the werewolf and Versailles lost in each other''s eyes.


    Versailles jumped back, freeing herself from the wolf''s grasp as she breathed hard, her heart beating ferociously in her chest. Turning to Queen Nakee, she collected her calm and made herself loud and clear.


    "It does not matter whether or not I am the werewolf king''s mate.. I was and will take part in the Battle''s of War as a representative of the snake clan."

 Chapter 31 - The Forceful Decision

    Versailles looked at Queen Nakee before turning to Ramose. She did not care for what reason, or why, she suddenly became the werewolf''s mate. However, no matter what happened, her plan to make herself stronger will not change. Nothing and no one can change that.


    "But Versailles, the werewolf''s mate enters the Underworld Palace the moment the wolf claims his soulmate. As such, you will become a part of the Werewolf clan and are able to represent only them." Queen Nakee panickily said, a trace of desperation laced in her words as she nervously looked at her friend, and now, only hope of the snake clan.


    "Unless, you delay your entrance into the Underworld Palace? Then you can participate in the competition as a member of the Snake clan." As she said this, Queen Nakee felt an oppressive feeling enveloping her body, causing her to almost change form to fight back against the overwhelming aura.


    "Well, who made the rule that a bloodline member cannot take part in the competition on behalf of their original race? Is the werewolf king going to feel offended if I take part in the Battle of Wars on behalf of the Snake clan and end up defeating you?" Versailles openly asked the wolf king without mincing her words.


    "Offended? Absolutely not. It would be a pleasure for me to be defeated in the hands of my soulmate." The werewolf king smirked with a wicked glint in his eyes, watching his soulmate''s beautiful face.


    The more he looked, the more he found her beautiful. Before the mating, he had already been slightly attracted to her. Now that they were bonded in soul, his feelings for her only grew stronger with every passing moment.


    He could not believe such a splendid woman was his soulmate.


    "Well, there you go. The wolf king has no problem with me representing the Snake clan. So, there should not be any problems since there had never been such rules in the first place." Versailles loudly declared, wanting the leaders of the other four clans to hear her so as to solve all the problems here and now, rather than dealing with it later on the competition days.


    "I am afraid that is not possible. We have never had an incident before where a werewolf found his mate during the competition of the Battle of Wars, hence the reason for the lack of rules for such circumstances. However, every race present here is clear on the objective behind the Battle of Wars.


    Through the Battle of Wars, the ranking of the lesser, lower, middle, higher, and supreme races and ranks are decided. Through those rankings, a tribe, group, or clan receives resources of their status. Some races get labeled as slaves, some servants, and while some are just food for the strong.


    These are battles where the very survival and status of the races within the Nar realm are determined based on their strengths. The strong rules while the weak slaves. These are the rules of the Nar realm where every creature strives for survival.


    As such, where do you think a serpentine of the Snake clan mated to the werewolf king stands in all this? The Snake clan and the Werewolf clan are both supreme clans within the Nar realm. You representing one while having a foot in the other might be acceptable to you. But is it acceptable to the creatures whose very survival depends on the victory and defeat of the battles?


    Is it acceptable to the races whose survival depends on your victory? What is the guarantee that you would not favor one race over the other once you enter the Underworld Palace?" Luke darkly added as he predatorily watched the serpentine. He himself could not understand why he was so strongly against the idea of the girl entering the Underworld Palace.


    However, since he was against the idea, then he would exercise all his power to make sure that the serpent did not enter the werewolf den.


    "So serpentine, you will have to decide between forfeiting the competition or delaying your entrance into the Underworld Palace." He directly declared in finality, laying out the two ultimatums.


    "Versailles, you can do whatever you want, I will always support you in all your decisions." Ramose encouragingly looked at Versailles, his gaze warm and gentle.


    Versailles violet eyes turned cold and sharp as she listened to the vampire''s reasoning. He was different from her first life. Not only in his attitude and conduct but also in appearance. His midnight hair was no longer shiny, but dull.


    And his deep dark blue eyes were pale blue as if his lifeforce was being slowly sucked away.


    Good. He was no longer that man but just a beast now. A bloodsucking beast who would go to any length to achieve his purpose. A beast with only his own interests in mind.


    The bloodsucking beast put everything out in such a reasonable and acceptable manner that there were no faults for her to pick on. For all his analogy over the way of life in the Nar realm, Versailles could not shake off the nagging feeling in her gut that there was more to the man''s intentions than he showed.


    Especially, since this was the Nar realm.


    Here, no race would care or worry about another race to the point of giving an ultimatum to a participant from a different race. Here, no one would care about the feelings of a race chosen over another. And here, one would most definitely not be interested in the survival of another race.


    So, the man had another agenda.


    Seeing the glint in the werewolf king''s eyes as he looked at the vampire, she was certain that he was not only suspicious but highly alert of the man as well.


    The same went for the three supreme clans that were already doubtful of the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan. His behavior and manner of meddling in the affairs of the six clans and races were way too alarming. From the frowns on their faces and secret glances they exchanged, Versailles found out what she wanted to know.


    Unfortunately for him, Versailles was not interested in finding out whatever agenda the man had. Because she had her own plans, and she would see to it that no one and nothing got in the way of her plans.


    He wanted her to choose? Then, choose she would.

 Chapter 32 - Choice

    Versailles smiled thinly as she coldly gazed at the vampire.


    "I think you are probably mistaking something. What does what the other races think have anything to do with me? I am a serpentine and every race present here does not need to be told representing who I have entered this competition.


    I entered this competition specifically on the Snake clan''s behalf. There is no confusion or question on such an obvious matter. Now, I am suddenly mated to the werewolf king. How does that change anything?" Versailles asked coldly, her violet eyes flaming with anger.


    "The change here is that you will no longer be just a serpentine from the Snake clan, but the queen of the Werewolf clan as well. You will be in the midst of two of the six supreme clans." Luke nonchalantly replied.


    "Yes. And how does that have anything to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me. But as a supreme elder member of one of the six supreme clans, I believe that it is my duty to lay out the grounds for new rules in response to any unexpected changes, like now." Luke''s expression turned serious at the sharp tone of the serpent girl.


    He could not understand why she was dragging the matter when he had already given her options. From the little interactions he has had with her so far, he assumed that she was not the type to lose sight of her goal.


    Since she entered this competition, she would see it to the end even if that meant not entering the Underworld Palace.


    Which was exactly what he wanted.


    So why was she not voicing her choice, but instead arguing?


    Unbeknownst to him, Versailles was not only one who never lost sight of her goal, but also one who hated being manipulated, even more so after the recollection of her past life where her grandfather used her as a pawn.


    "Again. How does that have anything to do with you?" Versailles emphasized in a hard as steel and ice as frost tone, her violet eyes turning even darker with suppressed indignation.


    Luke deeply frowned in displeasure as he felt the hostility from those violet eyes coldly penetrating his skin. He could not guess what was going on inside the head of those cold eyes.


    Just as he opened his mouth, intending to rebuke the serpentine for her rude behavior against a supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, her voice rang out loud and clear in the silent stadium.


    "Even if you feel it is your duty to lay the grounds for new rules, Supreme Elder, it is not your duty. You do not have the right or the power to decide and declare what I should be doing in regards to the competition and the entrance of the Underworld Palace.


    If I may be kind enough to remind you, Supreme Elder, this is the affair of the Snake clan and Werewolf clan. Not the Bloodsucking clan.


    Since when did the leaders of the Snake and Werewolf clans die and give you the power to interfere in their race''s private and personal affairs? Since when did the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan become so concerned about the private matters of the two clans to the point of caring about their survival?


    As far as I know, in fact, not only me, but every creature in the Nar realm knows, that the supreme rule in the realm is survival of the fittest. In the same way, whether I favor the Snake clan or the Werewolf clan in the competition should not be a matter of concern to you or the Bloodsucking clan, because that is also a private and personal matter of the two clans.


    And as far as the supreme rule of survival of the fittest goes, you as an elder of the Bloodsucking clan should be rejoicing at the possible disintegration of the two clans strength as a result of my favoritism as that would usher in the rise of the four supreme clans, meaning more resources and greater power for your races.


    So tell me, Supreme Elder. What does any of the Snake clan and Werewolf clan''s private affairs have anything to do with you? And please, do not say any useless nonsense like ''believing it was your duty as a Supreme Elder to lay down the grounds for new rules in response to the sudden changes, because I do not buy it." Versailles coldly snapped, her flame hair freely floating in the air as a result of her silent rage.


    Ramose''s dark eyes glowed with adoration at the simple and straightforward manner in which Versailles placed the vampire in the limelight.


    He saw the changes in the expressions of the demon queen, eagle king, and devil king as they also swept their gazes over her before fixing it on the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan.


    It seemed that they also had the same question running through their minds, but did not have the courage to openly ask in fear of offending the thousand years old vampire.


    His soulmate was indeed courageous and fearless.


    "You are misunderstanding me, serpent. I merely wished to avoid future problems that would cause unrest and dissatisfaction among the races, affecting the process of the Battle of Wars as a result of the Werewolf and Snake clan mating." A cold gleam flashed through Luke''s pale blue eyes as he reevaluated the snake.


    She definitely was not simple. If she was, she would not have dared to speak to a supreme elder in such a manner. Or was this an effect of the bond she shared with the wolf?


    Thinking so, from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the werewolf king only to find the dog ogling the serpent with sparkling eyes. It was obvious that it was not his doing.


    "Well, thank you for your consideration supreme elder. But there is no need for you to be worried about the matters of the Snake clan and Werewolf clan. As far as the Battle of Wars is concerned, that is another matter entirely.


    From the start, as you pointed out, the Battle of Wars determines the ranking of the various races'' positions on the food chain in the Nar realm.


    I am a serpentine and will present the Snake clan. I do not care how the werewolves will feel about this because, right from the beginning, I was a serpentine who attended the battle arenas to battle for the Snake clan, not the Werewolf clan. I am and will always be a serpentine first and werewolf queen later.


    And besides, I became the mate of the werewolf king only after the conclusion of the Battle of Might. Hence, I will fight without reservation for the continuation and success of the Snake clan in the Battle of Wars." Versailles firmly stated.


    The races complexly looked at one another, their whispers and murmurs spreading out in the open stadium.


    "What does the snake mean by does? Is she choosing the Snake clan over the Werewolf clan?"


    "Is it not obvious? She clearly said that she was a serpent first before she was a werewolf queen. Obviously, she will not be going to the Underworld Palace before the conclusion of the Battle of Wars."


    "Seriously? If I were her, I would choose to leave with the Werewolf clan. After all, the Underworld Palace is an abode that no creatures other than the werewolves and their mates could enter.


    This means that even if the werewolves lost the Battle of Wars and fell down the ranking of the races, they would never become homeless like the other races because no race can take possession of the Underworld Palace aside from them."


    "Right? If it was me who was mated with the wolf king, I would also choose to enter the Underworld Palace."


    "Well, that is because you are not from the Snake clan. Even though the snake abode is not as personal as the Underworld Palace, I heard that it was one of the most beautiful and livable environments in the Nar realm. Why would a serpentine who lives in such an abode feel regret about not entering the Underworld Palace?"


    As the whispers grew louder and louder, they entered the ears of the six supreme clans leaders and participants, making them nod their heads silently in agreement.


    It was only the werewolf pack that dejectedly drooped their heads as they looked at Versailles with hurtful expressions on their wolf faces, as if greatly wronged.


    Luke, on the other hand, was relieved on hearing her answer. From the whispers of the races and her words, he felt assured.


    ''My earlier assumption of her personality was not completely of after all. At least, she did not lose sight of her goal because of her mate-bond with the werewolf king.'' He thought amiably.


    Just as he was about to praise her for her heroic decision, her firm voice, laced with ice dropped like an erupting volcano in the wide stadium, instantly silencing the murmuring crowd with shock.


    "I will enter the Underworld Palace and join the competition as a serpentine of the Snake clan. And if the werewolves get defeated by my hand in the process, then they can only blame themselves for being weak.." Versailles said with a playful smile as she gazed at the pack of dejected werewolves looking forlornly at her.

 Chapter 33 - Zeal

    Versailles knew the way the races in the Nar realm functioned. This was a realm of survival of the fittest.


    Every single creature looked out for themselves, and since her decision to join the Battle of Wars as representative of the Snake clan while entering the Underworld Palace had no influence on their survival, they could not care to make even the slightest effort in agreeing or disagreeing with her decision.


    She was, however, expecting the vampire''s disagreement. She did not know what his problem was, but from the last ambush he set up while she was training the fledglings, she knew that she could not let her guard down against him. And as expected, he did not disappoint.


    "You will enter the Underworld Palace? Have you already not said that you will represent the Snake clan in the Battle of Wars?" He frostily asked, his gaze shooting razors as he sharply looked at her.


    "Yes, she did. But she has also said that the Bloodsucking clan had nothing to do with the private affairs of the Snake clan and Werewolf clan. After all, we have not given the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan the right and power to interfere and direct the affairs of our clans. Did we Snake Queen?" Ramose has had about enough of the bloodsucking beast.


    He turned to the spectating snake queen whose brows were also furrowed in a frown as she looked at the vampire.


    "No, we did not." She firmly replied the instant Ramose turned to her, her green eyes flashing with annoyance.


    For some reason, the beast seemed bent on preventing Versailles from entering the Underworld Palace, which the wolf king would absolutely not tolerate. Whatever reasons the vampire had for getting in the way, she could not care any less.


    All she knew was that she would not allow him to achieve his motive, no matter what. Because this concerned the survival of the Snake clan and Versailles'' happiness.


    Ramose pulled his mate behind him, facing off directly against the vampire elder.


    "Supreme elder, I think that your memory has grown foggy from the many years of living. Otherwise, you would remember that no creature or being in the entire Nar realm has the right or power to get in the way of a werewolf taking his mate home.


    Every creature in the realm knows that a werewolf does not leave his mate behind after the mate claiming and whoever attempts to stop a wolf from taking his mate home will have to face the wrath of the entire wolf clan.


    Moreover, Supreme Elder, my mate, who I will take home, is not from the Bloodsucking clan. Her coming with me to the Underworld Palace will not have any effect on the Bloodsucking clan.


    And more importantly, you, as a Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan, do not have the right to decide what a serpentine from the Snake clan will and will not do.


    For quite a while now, I have been silently watching you. I am not sure if anyone else aside from me has noticed, but you seem to be blazingly bent on preventing my mate from entering the Underworld Palace. What is the situation, vampire?" Ramose finished in a growl, his dark eyes burning with fury.


    The snake queen, demon queen, devil king, and eagle king looked at the vampire elder with the same look in their eyes. They too had noticed the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan''s odd behavior and wanted to know what he was planning.


    If it was any other ordinary time, not even one of the four Supreme Clans leaders would have faced the vampire like this. But this was not the normal times. All the races in the Nar realm strived for the survival of their own bloodlines.


    And the Six Supreme Clans were even more pressured in ensuring that the downfall of their race did not occur in their hands. With the power struggle to reign supreme more fierce than the Battle of Wars, happening behind the scenes of the six clans farce, there was no clan leader that truly feared the other. There were only clan leaders that hid more deeply than the others.


    Hence, the moment they felt suspicious of the vampire''s intentions, they went on alert mode, guarding against the Supreme Elder. They disregarded their private agendas, stepping forward to protect the benefits of their individual clans.


    The group of races watched the scene unfolding with wide eyes and open mouths, the disbelief evident in their expressions. Five of the six supreme clans were openly facing against the Bloodsucking clan.


    Their hearts trembled in fear as their minds went into chaos.


    ''What is happening? Is it the beginning of the end for the six Supreme Clans age?''


    Was the question in every creature''s mind as they silently distanced themselves from the clans, in fear of accidentally getting caught in their clash.


    The werewolves, however, were excited and energetic as they protectively surrounded their king and queen.


    Luke felt the moment the four clan leaders'' auras changed, with the werewolf in the lead, he realized that he had gone too far in his scheme. Instead of preventing the serpentine from entering the Underworld Palace, he had brought five of the six supreme clans together, raising their guard up against himself.


    He could not understand what had come over him. In the past, no matter what happened or what changes occurred within the Nar realm, he did not pay much heed. In fact, he interfered in the Bloodsucking clan''s affairs only when an elder from the clan itself sought him out and requested for his assistance.


    Now, in his zeal to keep the serpentine away from the werewolf, he had turned the five clans against the Bloodsucking clan.


    ''Yes. Keep the serpentine away from the werewolf.''


    The realization of this fact brought shock and questions to his perplexed mind.


    ''Why do I want to keep the two away from each other so desperately?'' He internally asked himself.


    Because if he was not desperate, he would not have exchanged so many words with beings he considered beneath himself. If he was not desperate, he would not have wasted so much time with useless creatures.


    ''But why am I so desperate? For what reason?'' The questions swarming in his head were many but answers, few, if any were even there.

 Chapter 34 - Control

    Luke saw his control over his mind slipping through his fingers like the lavas flowing from the volcanos into the cracks of the land.


    Since he was so desperate to keep the two apart then there was certainly a good reason behind it. Suppressing his emotions, he collected his thoughts as he focused his attention back on the five clan leaders before him.


    "Werewolf king, watch your tongue. Is it not in the interest of the Bloodsucking race and the other races in the Nar realm if I do not wish to see the outcome of a werewolf and serpentine mating? After all, in the entire history of the realm, such a bond had never formed before.


    Moreover, the werewolf clan already carries bloodline from two sacred races in their veins. If another sacred race bloodline is added to the mix, who can guarantee that nothing drastic will happen? This is also a matter that concerns and applies to the survival of the other races as well.


    After all, if your offspring who will then be carrying three sacred race''s bloodlines becomes too formidable or fails to control his power and goes insane from the excess bloodline combination, it would spell the doom of the realm.


    Demon Queen, Devil King, Eagle King, do you wish to witness the arrival of a day where you become slaves and servants to the werewolf clan?" Luke ended his speech with a question directed to the other clan leaders.


    He did not bother to ask the snake queen as the serpentine because of who this whole argument started was from her clan.


    "The Werewolf King says that the mating between him and the snake girl has no relation to the Bloodsucking clan. That their mating will have no influence on the survival of the vampires. However, he is wrong.


    His mating with the serpentine has everything to do with the Bloodsucking clan, because if the two creatures with the greatest abilities and enviable settlements come together, their circumstances and abilities are only going to increase further. In the future, this very union could be the bane that causes the Bloodsucking clans'' downfall.


    I would also advise you to note these two important points as well. Two events that never occurred in the realm before happened today at the same time with the same individuals. Mating between wolf and snake. Mating during the Battle of Wars session." Luke looked at each of the three leaders in the eyes, his expression firm, unshakable.


    "Now, who should you truly be standing up against?" He finished as they flinched away from his sharp gaze.


    The crowd started murmuring again as they moved and shuffled about nervously. The vampire''s words had affected them greatly. Before he spoke up, none of the races present took the mate bond of the Werewolf King and serpentine seriously.


    Because they knew. They knew that the mate-bond of the werewolves happened outside of their control. They neither had the choice nor the option to select their own mates. Their soul sought out mates that were their equal in all aspects. That were compatible with them in both mind and heart, spirit and soul.


    As such, it was no place for them to interfere in the matters of werewolves and their mate bonds.


    Sadly, things did not seem to be as simple as they thought. If what the supreme elder Luke said were really to happen, then not only the other five supreme clans, but every race in the Nar realm would end up under the control of the Werewolf clan.


    Every race would end up as their servants and slaves.


    The six leaders of the Six Supreme Clans noticed the instant the atmosphere changed. They felt the tension in the air as the races grew cautious and became guarded.


    And Luke was elated and delighted at the shift of events. He finally gained back control of the situation.


    Straightening, he watched with pleasure as the wolf king''s stormy expression constantly flickered, struggling to remain calm. The werewolves surrounding the two were in the same frame of mind, growling lowly as they paced about with dark auras.


    The next second, the serpent standing behind him gently laid her soft hand on his rigid shoulder, instantly turning the agitated beast serene and tranquil. The pack also quietened down the instant their king became calm.


    Versailles glanced at the crowd that was suddenly watching them warily, claws unsheathe, body in battle stance.


    "So, what is it exactly that you want, Supreme Elder? From your words just now, you fear the union between the werewolf king and me, the serpentine. From your words, you want to keep us separated for good because if we do unite as one, you fear the consequences of our union.


    From your words, choosing to either enter the competition representing the snake clan or entering the Underworld Palace is just an excuse to keep me from immediately leaving with the werewolf king. From your words, you would never let us be together.


    But with what power, Supreme Elder? With what right?


    You do not have the power or the right to control our fate. Whether or not our union will be a boon or a bane for the races living in the Nar realm is a matter to be discussed at a later time.


    But right now, you tell me. What right do you have to keep us apart when destiny itself brought us together? Who are you to keep two soulmates away from each other when they were meant for one another? Which lord of fate died and declared you as the writer of fate?" Versailles was beyond enraged now as her voice boomed with power in the open stadium.


    There was a fire burning in her heart, violently raging in her core as it blazed like an erupting volcano, struggling to be let out.


    Sensing her peculiar state of mind, Ramose grabbed her hand, instantly enveloping her mind and heart in emotions of completeness and serenity, washing her stormy feelings away.


    As Luke watched the two holding hands, the same sensation of losing control enclosed his mind again. His gaze fixed on the floating flame hair of the serpentine, his surroundings swirled and shifted.


    In the next instant, his head pounded hard as if struck by a hammer before his vision turned dark.

 Chapter 35 - The Unexpected Memory

    Luke found himself in the middle of a dark wood, standing on the edge of a pit, he peered down into the hole at the flame hair girl kneeling on her knees inside the ditch.


    Dressed in a white clothe flung over her left shoulder and loose white boots, the girl looked like a combination of a dinymph and iirifey.


    ''She is not an ordinary person,'' he concluded the second their gazes connected.


    Her red-gold hair shimmered in the moonlight as she shifted her weight and looked at him in confusion. She stared at his outstretched hand, with a blank gaze. Seeing her dazed expression, he chuckled, causing her to shift her eyes back onto his face.


    "Can I help you out, if you do not mind, that is?" He playfully said.


    After being ignored right to his face, he could not help feeling snubbed. But the thing was, ever since he was old enough to remember, he had never offered a hand to anyone. In a world where survival was the ultimate truth, everyone looked out only for themselves and cared only about themselves.


    Because no one ever helped a fallen person. In fact, the best help was not being stepped on or preyed upon while one was down.


    After an awkward moment of silence, the girl finally spoke.


    "No one has ever offered me a hand before. Are you not afraid that I will cling onto you after helping me out?"


    "Oh? Do you have what it takes to cling onto me? I do not sense any magic on you." He disdainfully replied.


    "Magic? You have magic? But how can that be? I mean, you are, you are¡­" she stammered as she tried to get the right words out.


    "I know. I look human. But you must keep in mind that in this world, there are many wonderous things, and appearances do not define a person." He replied in good humor.


    He watched her gaze turn blank as she stood in a daze, her flickering eyes the only telltale sign of her still in the present.


    The confused expression on her face made everything clear. Before today, she had never heard from another person''s mouth of the existence of magic.


    Understanding her dilemma, he held her hand and pulled her out of the hole, slowly setting her slender figure down on the ground.


    "Thank you for the help. You are not only my savior but also the first person to lend a hand to me without putting forth any conditions." Her sad whisper reached his ears, branding itself into his heart.


    "It was no big deal. I helped because I could help. But if it helps, you are also the first person that I have ever extended a hand to in my life." He thoughtfully stated as his figure blurred and disappeared in front of her wide violet eyes.


    A ''bang'' sounded in his head, shooting pain through his pounding head. As his consciousness and clarity returned, his mind cleared, lifting the fog covering his memory.


    Luke opened his closed eyes with a start, the sudden bright light stinging his eyes. After a brief moment of adjustment, he found himself still standing in the same position and spot he was standing last, before blacking out.


    The five clan leaders were now looking at him in confusion when they did not hear any reply from him.


    Luke ignored their stares, his gaze automatically fixing on the same red-gold flame hair. Slowly lowering his eyes, his sight caught onto the last image he saw before vanishing and awakening.


    Violet eyes.


    A powerful force ruthlessly slammed into his chest, painfully wrenching his ice-cold heart as he tiredly closed his eyes.


    ''Was this it? The reason why I was so agitated and against the serpentine entering the Underworld Palace? Against the two of them being together?''


    But how was this possible?


    This memory was locked inside his mind, meaning that it was an old memory that was at least 500 years old. And it was also more than 500 years ago that he had met the girl.


    She was human. He was absolutely certain about that. And as a human, she was mortal, a being that should be dead and gone since long ago. So, how did she suddenly become a serpentine of the snake clan?


    Magical creatures had the ability to live long lives and or possessed immortality. But even they did not have the ability to change the auras that gave clue to their ancientness.


    However, there was no change in the girl''s aura. It was clearly still as youthful today as it was 500 years ago. Not even a slight change was to be found in her vigorous and lively vitality.


    Or it might not even be the same person that he met 500 years ago. However, that could not explain how two completely different people had the exact same appearance and aura at the same age frame.


    If the two people were one and the same, then the only explanation for such a phenomenon would be rebirth.


    The girl was reborn 18 years ago as a serpentine of the Snake clan. And she might have found him familiar in their first meeting due to the meeting in her previous life.


    But since she did not have any memories of her previous life, she probably shook the feeling away.


    ''However, why did she become the Werewolf King''s mate?''


    He could not stop himself from contemplating that question as he pieced the memory fragment together with what he believed to be the likely turn of events.


    Unbeknownst to him, even though Versailles did not have the complete memory of her first life, thanks to the gem of ''three lives,'' she remembered the meeting with him.


    She just no longer wanted to get involved with him, especially not after the farce he put up.


    "Are you not going to say anything Supreme Elder?" The demon queen, who was convinced by the supreme elder''s reasoning, immediately urged him anxiously, wanting him to respond to the serpentine''s questions.


    If the Supreme Elder backed out, then they would have no backbone to lean on.

 Chapter 36 - Supreme Elder Lukes Stance

    Luke glanced at the demon queen, understanding her intentions, before looking back at the flame-haired girl. She was quietly standing beside the werewolf who was still holding her tiny hand.


    All this time, he stood up against her, trying to prevent her from entering the Underworld palace without knowing why.


    But now that he knew everything, he did not need anyone to incite him because he was not going to let the werewolf take her, no matter what.


    "We have already gone over this topic. I am doing what I must to keep my clan safe, even though you might think so otherwise. Yes, I want to keep you apart, because that is the way to keep the Bloodsucking clan safe." Luke nonchalantly said.


    "You can choose serpentine. The Snake clan or the Werewolf clan?" He seriously added.


    He expected her to argue back. With all that happened so far, he came to know just how stubborn she could be. However, the expected did not happen.


    Versailles saw the determined expression of the vampire, knowing right away that he was not going to let her leave with the wolf.


    She felt Queen Nakee''s nervousness as she grasped her other hand tightly.


    The races scrutinized their every moment, on alert for any sudden attacks.


    And there was Ramose, who just silently stood supportively and protectively next to her as he held her hand.


    But she did not need anyone''s support or protection as she was strong enough to face any obstacles by herself.


    "Supreme elder, you are telling me to choose between the Snake clan or the Werewolf clan, but you forget. The Nar realm does not have laws and rules, because anarchy is the way here. I will neither choose the Snake clan nor the Wolf clan. I choose myself."


    "Huh? Choose herself? What does she mean by that?"


    "You ask me, how am I supposed to know?"


    "Choose herself? What does she mean?"


    "Do you not understand? It obviously means that she will go with the werewolf."


    "No, I think you might be wrong. After all, she is a serpentine, and serpentines belong to the Snake clan. So, choosing herself obviously means choosing the Snake clan."


    "I agree with the iirifey. I think she is choosing the Snake clan as well."


    "But she just loudly and clearly said that she will not choose the Snake clan nor the Werewolf clan!"


    The surrounding murmurs of the crowd slowly raised in volume until it turned into full-out shouting and yelling, everyone feeling that their opinion was the right one.


    Queen Nakee and Ramose hold on her hands tightened, but they did not say a word.


    "What do you mean when you say you choose yourself?" Luke''s eyes furrowed in confusion as he inquisitively looked straight at her.


    ''What is she planning now?''


    He could not help wondering as he stared at her stoic face that was completely devoid of emotions.


    "It means exactly what it sounds. I choose myself." Freeing her hands from the two painful grips, she stepped forward, standing face to face with Luke.


    "Since anarchy is the way, then why are we wasting time speaking so much nonsense? The winner is king, the loser slave, that is the way." Her sharp gaze swept over the quiet crowd that was now fully focused on her attentively waiting to know the full meaning of her words.


    "In this Battle of Wars, I challenge all the races living in the Nar realm to a battle to the death! I, Versailles Skyler, serpentine of the Nar realm, will face all the races in the realm alone on the Battle of Wars. In return, no race will get in my way and stop me from leaving with the wolf king." At the end of her speech, there was a confident and carefree smile on her pristine face.


    "Challenge all the races to a battle to the death alone? How is that acceptable? The Battle of Wars is a custom of the Nar realm that has been established by our ancestors since the dawn of legends. It is used to rank the races, determining their social standing in the realm.


    All these years, there has never once been any deviation in the way the battles were held. Facing all the races alone will not only be a slight deviation but also a great change. It will wipe out the ranking as one against all cannot be used to determine the individual strengths of each race. How could you even expect such a suggestion to be accepted?" Luke''s cold voice rang throughout the stadium as he fiercely raged.


    ''How could she even make such a suggestion, facing against all the races on her own? Is she tired of living?''


    He fiercely thought, as his cold eyes sharply fixed on her. He wished his sight could penetrate through her skull to find out what other crazy ideas were running loose in her head.


    Versailles smiled, her smile, so sweet that all the spectating audience gasped in astonishment at the purity and simplicity conveyed from that simple lift of her lips.


    "Awwe, it would, would it not?" She delicately cooed, the lift of her right brow and slight tilt of her chin capturing the races'' focus.


    "However, preventing a wolf from taking his mate home is also a deviation that has never occurred before. If that deviation is acceptable to you, why not this?"


    She watched the vampire''s eyes widen in shock and before he could say anything else, she focused her attention back on the crowd, declaring in finality.


    "The supreme elder thinks that the wolf king taking me home will bring threat to the races living in the Nar realm. However, no race has the right to stop a mate from going home with her soulmate. Moreover, in the Nar realm, there is no such thing as a rule or custom that is impossible to break.


    In fact, the first rule is survival of the fittest, while the second rule is; there are no rules. Since we live in anarchy, why not we do things the archaic way? We will battle to the death."


    Ramose''s face filled with anxiety as he heard his mate''s words. Rushing towards, he stretched his hand to pull her behind him, when she raised her right hand coldly in front of his chest without even a glance.


    From the aura radiating off her body, he knew what she was telling him.. She did not want him to approach her any further.

 Chapter 37 - Aggression

    Without looking at Ramose, Versailles knew that he understood her meaning. She kept her gaze trained on the crowd, lifting her head higher, her enchanting voice resounded through the wide stadium as she continued where she left off.


    "The supreme elder said that my mating with the werewolf might prove to be a bane for the Nar realm races. However, whether that will happen or not is a matter that will be found out later. Right now, the supreme elder is forcing me to choose between the Snake clan and the Werewolf clan.


    But like I said, this is not a realm, where every races'' wishes and desires will be taken into consideration and fulfilled, where every race gets a say in the way things will be run in the realm. No, this is not a realm with laws and rules. This is anarchy. And here, there are no rules and everything goes.


    The greatest law is survival of the fittest, while the next law is that there are no laws. As such, we will do things the archaic way. Fighting to the death, winner taking all. No one can stop me from going with the werewolf king today. However, I will give everyone a chance.


    A chance to prevent the possible future the supreme elder is afraid of from happening. A chance to stop that possible future from happening. A chance for all of you to unite and to kill me together.


    Of course, such a deviation in the Battle of Wars will wipe out the ranking system. But as the supreme elder was kind enough to also point out earlier, my mating with the werewolf could also result in an aftermath that will similarly wipe out the rankings, so there should be no feeling troubled about the match. After all, both ways will make all the races slaves and servants of the Werewolf clan.


    Either way, the rankings are going. The only difference will be that you can choose to stop me from leaving with the werewolf king today and face the wrath of the Snake and Werewolf clan in retaliation. Or you can let me leave with the werewolf king today and peacefully face me in the Battle of wars 7 ice nights later.


    This will be a chance for you to kill me openly without any fear of consequences. This will be a chance to save your races. You can all unite to easily kill me in the Battle of Wars without having to worry about any retaliation from the Snake clan and the Werewolf clan. This is my promise and my promise will be the rule which both clans will respect.


    Of course, if you do fail to kill me even after uniting together then it would only mean that you are weak. And as weaklings, what right would you have to be on equal standing with me? Even if your entire races were to go extinct, you would rightly deserve it. Being my slaves would be your greatest salvation and honor then, do you not think so?" Versailles'' sweet smile turned evil as her violet eyes flashed with gold


    "So, what is your choice?"


    Without warning, she instantly transformed into her serpentine form, her snake body expanding further than it ever had as she stretched to her full height, her looming form, over three-fourth of the ginormous stadium''s size, shrouding over the creatures that were now about the size of ants.


    Immediately, there was an uproar among the races as many unsheathed her claws and fangs, getting into battle stances, while others panickily screamed at the sudden turn of events.


    The werewolves bared their fangs and claws without any prompts, their muscular wolf forms bristling with unbridled power and might that overwhelmed the less suspecting creatures as they growled at the lesser races.


    The serpentines that came to accompany the snake participants in the Battle of Might also took on their snake forms, lights of reds, greens, blues, and grays flashing in the area as their sinuous tails swept around them.


    Luke watched the serpentine transform, rendered speechless at her sudden actions. Of all the things that he had expected her to do, right out aggression was not one of them.


    When he had first met her in her first life, she was just an ordinary human girl that had never glanced into the brutal world of immortal creatures. The first time he met her in this life, she vanished on the spot without attempting to fight.


    The second meeting was a little dangerous since it was a matter of life and death. Even then, she had still been more focused on fleeing the scene instead of getting into a head-on clash.


    And a little while ago, she was still controlling her towering rage even after everything he said, opting to use reason and persuasion to get her point across.


    However now, without any head start or warning, she immediately transformed into battle mode, leaving him shocked and speechless as he continued staring at her in confusion and disbelief.


    Did he even know her? From the few interactions they had together, he thought he knew what her character was like. Yes, she did not lose sight of her goal, but she also did not let go of the werewolf. She seemed peaceful, calming even the angry wolf when he was on the verge of exploding, but now, she herself was the one in raging mode.


    Did shifting souls from a human body to an immortal creature make that immense of a difference, or was her mate-bond with the werewolf influencing her emotions?


    He had never seen a serpentine expend that large. Was it because of her rage?


    Luke could not figure out, only the feeling of something precious slipping through his fingers occupied his mind as he looked at her ginormous form.


    What Luke did not know was that this was Versailles'' third life and in her second life, she was a serpentine that had no memories of her first life as an ordinary human. This made her transition to the savage and brutal life in the Nar realm easier, allowing her to wield her serpentine powers without any reservation.


    With time, her soft heart also hardened with the cruel reality of life and struggle for survival in both the Sybil and Nar realm.


    And her first life? Even though she was human, she still lived miserably as an ordinary human, struggling every day to preserve her life.


    Earlier, to get to the bottom of the vampire''s intentions, she had purposely dragged the talk, putting on enraged and angered expressions to lead the other into her trap, making him believe she was reluctant to start a fight.


    With the experiences of three lifetimes struggle for survival, she was a master of her emotions.. Not only that, but three lives worth of experiences'' had also taught her when facing beasts, she needed to be beastly, as that, was the beasts'' only language.

 Chapter 38 - Uproar

    Ramose''s dark eyes glowed with adoration as he looked at Versailles serpentine form, reminiscing about the events from 18 years ago. That image was branded in the deepest part of his heart and soul.


    Eyes reddening, he growled ferociously towards the dull red sky, transforming into his wolf form, before turning on the three clan leaders, his sinister dark eyes sending shivers throughout their bodies.


    The Flying Eagles clan leader lost his cool at the werewolf king''s blatant disregard of their position. Their clan already had a centuries-long feud with the Snake clan. And here was a werewolf king who was over his head with arrogance, challenging three clan leaders of the six supreme all on his own for a slippery snake!


    Furious, he transformed into a giant eagle, sweeping viciously onto the lunging werewolf without hesitation. Instantly, the two entangled in a battle of claws and fangs and beaks, their growls and screeches reverberating in the entire stadium.


    "Hisss!"


    Versailles was rampantly swinging her huge golden tail as she ruthlessly flung two attacking vampires into the black flame walls. Violet-gold glowing eyes peered down at the small figures below her huge serpentine form, her forked tongue slithering out of her mouth as she viciously hissed.


    "Drawback! No Bloodsucking clan member will participate in this scuffle." Luke immediately hollered when more vampires were about to enter the brawl.


    Instantly the vampires drew back, standing beside the supreme elder as they watched.


    The races scattered, forming a ring around her large serpentine figure as they wielded their weapons in battle stances. Claws, spears, hammers, and arrows glinted under the dull red sky, their sharp edge violently gusting thick murderous intent in the open stadium.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Grrr!


    Tweeek!


    Roars and growls echoed in tangent, creating a sonorous melody of rage and bloodlust.


    The races felt offended. Being openly challenged was one thing, but being humiliatingly challenged to a one against all death duel was scorning them. They wanted to wash away such shame with the serpentine''s blood.


    Swinging their weapons, they dashed at the snake, slashing, sweeping, and plunging at her long golden scaled tail.


    Clank!


    Clank!


    Boom!


    The beasts unrestrainedly attacked, their weapons and claws repeatedly clashing against the snake scales that appeared to be harder than steel. Clangs and booms echoed rang out, rising red dust from the ground and black rubble flying through the air.


    Clank!


    Boom!


    Another spear and arrow struck her tail, as she violently bashed a giant swinging a hammer at her into the ground, blood and mangled flesh marking his end.


    Turning, she swung her tail in the direction of the spear and arrow, sending their owners flying through the air and smashing onto the stone steps. Blood sprayed in stream before they fell, passing out.


    The wild creatures, whose anger had now cooled, started slowly backing away from the mad serpentine as they regained their senses. The many injured races laying around them did nothing to lessen the creeping fear that had now taken over their hearts.


    Were they out of their minds? They actually dared to attack a member of one of the six supreme clans and the werewolf''s mate in their blind rage. Not to mention the fact that the serpentine was out of their league, just by openly offending the wolf king''s mate, they were asking to be killed!


    Unconsciously, they glanced in the werewolf king''s direction, trembling with trepidation. The scene they saw had them gaping in astonishment.


    The werewolves and serpentines faced the demons, devils, and eagles together, their coordination and cooperation in sync and flawless as if they were long-lost comrades in arms. The snakes swept the field with their tails as the wolves lunged and slashed at the fallen opponents.


    On the side were spectating vampires who immediately withdrew from the fight on the order of their supreme elder.


    The Snake Queen was facing the supreme elder, standing in his path to prevent him from interfering in the ongoing skirmish. However, her action seemed to be unnecessary as the supreme elder only silently stood in his spot, his gaze glued onto the figure of the raging serpentine.


    But what caused their astonishment and shock was not the snake queen and the supreme elder''s inaction. It was the werewolf king and the three leaders of the six supreme clans.


    The werewolf was entangled in a fierce battle with the eagle king, demon queen, and devil king all on his own, and yet, they came out in a draw. The eagle was pinned under the wolf''s front left paw, as his right paw gripped onto the neck of the demon queen, while his razor teeth were sunk into the devil king''s neck.


    Simultaneously, a single thought flashed through the minds of the races, shaking their core.


    ''King of all kings, Great King!''


    And with it followed the image of the last Great King, who just happened to be from the Werewolf clan as well.


    Without hesitation, all the creatures dropped their weapons onto the ground, falling on their knees in reverence. Raising their fists, they slapped their thighs as they shouted in excitement.


    "Great King! Great King! Great King! Great King!!!"


    In the Nar realm, survival of the fittest was the supreme law, which was followed by the law of there being no laws. The last was power, strength.


    The fittest could only survive if they had the power and strength to fight for their survival. And in a realm ruled by the strongest fist, there were no laws. Only absolute power and strength reigned supreme.


    And the king of all kings, the Great King was the very personification of that power.


    The cheers of the crowd grew louder and louder as it boomed through the stadium.


    Versailles, who was now back in her human form, leisurely walked back to the six clan leaders area, sweeping her gaze over the deafening races, supreme elder and Queen Nakee, and stopped on the face-off between the five clans.


    Seeing the serpentines and wolves were in good condition, she unconsciously relaxed. Clasping her hands behind her back, her gaze returned back to the crowd again.


    "So, what is your choice?" She repeated again, only this time, her natural soft voice resounded like a drum in their ears and hearts.

 Chapter 39 - Compromise?

    The races trembled, unconsciously shivering as they thought about the reason why they attacked the serpentine. They were against the union of the snake and wolf leading to the present situation.


    The same wolf that currently had three supreme clan leaders under his jaws and paws.


    Sweat covering their backs, they nervously swallowed as they uncomfortably shifted on the hard cracked crimson cement.


    They hoped the serpentine would deem them too puny and insignificant to bother mentioning them in her conversation with the wolf king. They did not want the Great King''s dark sight to shift on them.


    "You can release them now," Luke said to Ramose, his expression indifferent.


    Ramose glanced at Versailles who slightly nodded in agreement. Loosening his hold, werewolf Ramose moved back, crouching by her side.


    The Demon Queen, Eagle King, and Devil King straightened up, healing their wounds as they warily looked at Ramose. They were still not able to accept the fact that the three of them combined could not deal with the werewolf king.


    It was the same case with their clan members as well. The three clans groups could not handle the two Snake and Wolf clans.


    Were they growing weaker with the passage of time or were the wolves growing stronger?


    Either reason was not to their liking as they both affirmed them weak.


    The Demon Queen, Rona Mai''s expression flickered with various emotions as she looked at the wolf king. The beast had clenched her neck in a death grip, but the strength he exerted from his hand was not meant to take her life. This much she was certain of since during the whole exchange, there was neither an increase nor decrease in the force gripping her neck.


    That was only possible if he had perfect control over his strength.


    This also meant that the wolf did not use his full strength to fight against them. She shivered as she thought of the implications of such possibility. The Werewolf clan, though few in numbers, were strong enough to face three of the five clans to a draw. And that is when the possibility of their hidden strength was not taken into account.


    If they joined forces with the Snake clan, then the Nar realm would truly be under their rule!


    No. She could not permit something of that sort to happen. She wouldn''t allow that to happen!


    Secretly exchanging glances with the Devil King, the two nodded at each other at the exact same time, before looking away.


    Luke caught their brief exchange, his eyes filling with a strange light as his expression turned contemplative.


    Queen Nakee also moved to her friend''s side. The adrenaline rush from the sudden exchange slowly cooling down. Things went down a little too quickly, but they were able to maintain the upper hand. The Werewolf King proved himself to be a greater adversary than any of them anticipated.


    She should be happy at the sudden windfall. The first time the Snake clan took sides, it turned out to be with a seemingly weak but strong clan.


    However, she was not able to. There was an ominous feeling brewing in the depths of her heart, gnawing on her flesh as it crawled through her skin.


    It was that feeling that something was wrong or was going to go wrong. But what?


    "Since the serpentine herself proposed to challenge the races in the Battle of Wars alone, then there is no need for the other races to be polite. In this decades'' Battle of Wars, the serpentine from the Snake clan will face against the races in the Nar realm, including the races from the other four clans."


    "The Snake and Werewolf clan will sit out on this challenge as they have relation with the Serpentine." The demon queen declared as she faced the crowd.


    Since she wanted to prevent the Snake and Werewolf clan from forming an alliance, she had to attack while the iron was hot. She had to attack before the other races were intimidated by the Werewolf King''s display of might and cowered, refusing to accept the challenge.


    She had to strike while there was still a chance to attack.


    "In return, the races will not get in the way of the Werewolf King taking his mate home. Agreed?" The demon gave a friendly smile as she concluded her speech, waiting for the serpentine''s affirmation.


    "We will not get in the way of the wolf king. The Battle of Wit 7 ice nights from today will be used as the stage to begin the Battle of Wars, where the races will attack the serpentine together. But since this Battle of Wars is different from the traditional, its duration will also have to be amended." The Devil King stepped in after the Demon Queen was done, not giving Versailles the chance to speak otherwise.


    "There will be no pauses between each battle. Meaning right after the Battle of Wit, the Battle of Courage, the Battle of Rankings, and the Battle of Kings will be held back to back, one after the other in their specific regions. There will be four waves of attack.


    The first wave will be considered the Battle of Wit, the second the Battle of courage, the third the Battle of Rankings, and last the Battle of Kings. And since there will be no pauses between battles, after the conclusion of each battle, the contestants will have to fight their way to the next battle region."


    "For the serpentine, that means rushing to the next battle stage as soon as the first concludes while for the races, it means after the first wave is defeated, they will fall back, allowing the second race to immediately step in, fighting their way to the next battle arena."


    "That is the only way we would allow you, the Werewolf clan, and the Snake clan to freely walk out of here. Do you accept it?" The devil smiled vilely as he looked at Versailles, his malicious intentions clear in his vicious declaration.


    Since the snake wanted to fight to the death then he would give her a pleasant death. Even if she successfully overcame a battle, she would still have to rush to the next battle arena without rest, beginning the next clash. Soon enough, exhaustion and overexertion would bring her to her knees if not the beasts.


    And she would still have to deal with the frivolous creatures that would be chasing after her to the next battleground. Thinking of all the cruel and brutal ways the serpentine could die, elation and excitement brimmed from his eyes, impatience marring his earlier humiliated expression at the Wolf King''s jaws.


    Killing intent towards the devil king took root in Ramose''s heart as he saw the gleeful look in his eyes. Any beast with a brain could see the changes made in the Battle of Wars were specifically targeted at tormenting his mate to her death. Moreover, the vile look the devil gave Versailles was anything but good.


    Growling, he was about to spring at the smirking Devil King when a soft hand landed on his back, slowly sliding through his thick fur up to his neck, before gently caressing behind his ear. Electrifying shock ran through his body, boiling his blood and eliciting an unconscious groan from his throat as he closed his eyes in excruciating pleasure, snuggling closer into the body next to him.


    Seeing the blissful expression on the wolf''s face, Versailles softly smiled, her gentle eyes overflowing with deep sentiments. She never expected there would come a day in her life where her slightest touch would affect someone else so deeply.


    To successfully nurture and strengthen the connection of this bond, she would not hesitate to face even the fiercest of storms.


    Turning to the Devil King, she simply and firmly replied.


    "I agree."

 Chapter 40 - The Black Tentacles

    "I agree. And since we are done here, we will be taking our leave." Versailles violet pupils remained fixed on the Devil King for a while. Scoffing scornfully, she indifferently accepted the compromise.


    Luke''s gaze turned cold and vicious the instant he heard the girl''s soft voice accepting the unreasonable changes without even attempting to bargain. He looked deeply at the flame-haired girl whose character he had thought he had figured out.


    But she kept subverting his impression at every passing moment.


    Now, he could not even guess, thinking what she had accepted such outrageous and ridiculous demands. After all, it was impossible for any creature under the Nar realm to continuously battle wave after wave of creatures without even taking a rest in between.


    This was not a battle to the death, but more like multiple attempts at committing suicide.


    Or maybe, he was underestimating her?


    ''That must be it! After all, earlier, she was able to single-handedly engaged those various races.''


    Unfortunately, Luke was not able to understand the reason why Versailles had joined the Battle of Wars. In the first place, it was not just to fight representing the Snake clan and leaving with the wolf king as he assumed, but growing stronger.


    Versailles wanted to use the Battle of Wars as a grinding stone to quickly harness her powers and gain complete control over her transformation between human and snake. She wanted to be able to use her snake body as flexibly as her human body as soon as possible.


    This was possible only through inhuman methods. In order to grow stronger at the fastest speed possible, she had to be ruthless to herself. Pushing her body beyond its limits was the only way for her to surpass her limits.


    And this was only possible if she was on the brink of life and death, having nothing to depend on other than herself.


    As such, the devil king''s changes, which seemed ridiculous and overboard to Ramose and Luke were exactly what Versailles needed and wanted at this time.


    She wanted to be ready to face the hidden undercurrents.


    ''Hmph! We will see who will be the last one standing!''


    Ignoring the gazes gathered on her, she bent down and whispered into the black wolf''s ear, who instantly raised his head. Violet and black eyes connected and Versailles smiled. Straightening, her smile fell, her cold eyes shooting into the dull distant sky.


    Ramose knelt. Versailles sat sideways on his back, wrapped her slender arms around his thick neck, and slightly nodded to Queen Nakee.


    "Snake queen, I will not be returning to the snake abode. Travel safely and we shall meet 7 ice nights from today." Finished, she rubbed her nose on his soft wolf head, signaling him to go.


    Standing, Ramose started into a slow walk, then jog, before sprinting out of the black walls of the huge stadium into the open, lava scorched and blackened field of the Eternal Mountains.


    The crowd watched the shadow of the two entwined figures disappear into the distance, soon turning into a tiny dot in the vast horizon.


    The five clan leaders briefly exchanged glances and gathered their kin before disappearing on the spot. The lesser races looked at one another in confusion and perplexity. It seemed the ranking of the races that had gone unchanged for centuries was doomed to be manipulated this decade.


    The great showdown of the Battle of Might ended with a compromise that shook the core beliefs and only tradition of the various races. The serpentine of the Snake clan was set to battle the other races on her own in the future battles of the Battle of Wars.


    Sighing, they too flashed and blurred, disappearing one after the other, emptying the huge stadium in no time.


    Versailles closed her eyes in contentment and laid comfortably on the back of Ramose as he sprinted through the expansive landscape. Looking at the passing terrain, pieces of scattered memories flashed in slow motion in her mind.


    Her last memory in the Nar realm as a serpentine was incomplete, only blurred segments of blood and gore filling the spot of her final moment.


    In this realm, no creature helped another without expecting something in return. But she had helped an injured wolf without any expectations. It was not that she was kind-hearted or felt pity for the young cub, rushing to his rescue without any regard for her own safety.


    No. It was neither of those. Feelings of pity and sympathy were already doused out in her heart. She charged into the scene because she felt something like a force controlling her body, pushing her directly to the cub to protect him.


    Up to this day, she was still in the dark about the force that compelled her to sacrifice her life for a beast not even of the Snake clan. For a complete stranger.


    The fact that that part of her memory was shrouded in a fog didn''t help matters.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" Her wandering mind was pulled back into the present by the voice ringing in her head.


    Blinking, Versailles tried to lift her head as her unstable body shook. Her eyelids felt heavy, her head and limbs sluggish. She tried to make out her surroundings, but everything was covered in patches of darkness and shadows.


    "Earlier, in the stadium, you did that on purpose, didn''t you? Distracting me with your touch?" Now the voice sounded far away, as if coming from a different place, different dimension.


    Tendrils of slithering black tentacles stretched from the darkness, reaching out to her, encircling and attempting to wrap around her body.


    "It''s okay. Just let me in." Another darker, sinister voice appeared in her mind and coerced in a sickly sweet manner, raising alarm bells in her head.


    Just as she was about to panic, the ''glowing soul'' inside her body let out a bright radiance, instantly clearing her mind and torching her soul. The glow spread throughout her body and spilled outwards, vanquishing the approaching tentacles.


    ''Beware of the shadow.''


    An ancient, bell-like voice exuding serenity and tranquility resounded in her mind before her vision went black.


    Luke absentmindedly led the Bloodsucking clan back to the Vampire City. His mind kept replaying the image of the flame-haired girl as she touched, smiled, and rode on the werewolf king.


    The more the scenes replayed the more complex his emotions became. Soon a dark and sinister voice resounded in his head, filling his mind and heart with venom and poison as it took root and brewed.


    The voice repeatedly mocked him for his weakness and scorned him for his failure sending tendrils of icy cold fingers wrapping around his cold heart, seeping into the core of his frozen soul.


    ''No! I am not weak! I am not a failure! I was just unprepared.'' Luke struggled furiously against the binds of the icy fingers, an ominous feeling settling over his heart.


    Even knowing the inevitable ending, he still struggled against the invisible force invading his conscious, corroding his mind and heart.


    ''No. Not again. Not Again!'' He fiercely shouted in his head, attempting to shout the voice out.


    However, it was as if the voice was a part of his being, deeply branded and rooted in his mind. No matter how viciously and ferociously he struggled, he still could not prevent the darkness that ate away at his conscious, slowly eroding his mind and heart away until everything turned black.


    ''Soon, very soon, it will start.''


    Was the last thing he heard the voice say before he blacked out.

 Chapter 41 - The Clash

    Ramose felt the instant the connection between him and his mate went dead. The completeness and tranquility that recently settled over his soul retracted with gaping ferocity, making him feel empty and disoriented.


    Before, when his soul was incomplete, he did not feel any discomfort or incompleteness as he never experienced the feeling of a complete soul. But now that he finally knew what it felt like to be complete, the sudden void pained and distorted him.


    His heart clenched with the devastating pain, clouding his thoughts, agonizing and crippling his soul.


    Desperately struggling, his huge form crashed to the ground with a loud bang, skidding through the black stone, sending black rubble flying about.


    Versailles unmoving body shook, sliding off his back towards the blazing lava, hot and slick, about to nick her delicate skin. In a half confused state, he instinctively clutched her falling body into his broad arms and turned over, using his own body to shield her from the splattering and bubbling molten.


    Instantly, his mind, heart, body and soul were overwhelmed with pain, wrecking his entity in agony inside out.


    "Ahhh!"


    An agonized shriek resonated in the deserted terrain, wild and unbridled, heart wrenching and horrific.


    As the huge form of a wolf writhed and moaned in pain on the black ground, convulsing and twitching, a blinding glow of white light shot out of the tiny body in its embrace, entered its chest, and enveloped his huge form in brilliant radiance.


    Instantly, the painful moans died out, silence reigning over the black region. The bright light slowly dimmed and died out, revealing a man with a black wolf head and arms.


    However, the girl was nowhere to be seen.


    At this moment, if any race in the Nar realm were to witness this scene right now, they would be rendered speechless and dumb, doubting the accuracy of their sight.


    Because this was a scene not witnessed in the realm for hundreds of years.


    The legendary perfect fusion state of man and wolf, last achieved by the ancestor wolf of the Werewolf clan, represented the highest level of achievement for the werewolves in the realm.


    It was a state where the intelligence of man became one with the powers of an immortal beast.


    A few meters away from where the wolf-man laid, a massive, smoky shadow, with glowing red eyes floated through the air, corroding and eroding the black landscape. In its wake, waves of little flame bugs and flame creatures dropped like dead fish onto the black ground, their bodies motionless and lifeless.


    Black smoke raised from their fallen bodies, engulfing their surroundings in darkness.


    The unconscious black wolf-man laying on the ground, abruptly woke and sprang up. Raising its head toward the sky, it growled ferociously in the direction of the smoke-covered sky.


    Bending, it leaped into the air, lunging at the approaching shadow. Its blue-black eyes glowed with a fierce light that fixed on the red orbs in the darkness.


    Growl!


    Kekkekke!


    The man-wolf''s growl was met with a burst of cackling laughter. The booming sound of thunder resonated in the distance as beast met shadow in a clash of brutal strength. The resulting impact of the powerful clash separated the two apart, tossing them in the distance.


    On the back of the man-wolf, huge black velvety wings grew out, flapping in the air as they prevented his crash and pumped him forward. Dashing at the shadow, the wolf-man clenched its fists and rained ferocious punches on the smoky form, forming afterimages.


    Cracks and booms resounded, covering the land as black dust and debris flew.


    After a fierce round of relentless pummeling, the shadow saw sent flying through the air.


    However, the shadow somersaulted, landing instead of crashing to the ground. It distorted and warped before raising into the sky, rushing straight at the man-wolf in another violent collision.


    Boom!


    Black mushroom cloud formed and deformed as the dark figures exchanged fists and blows. Soon fissures and fractures appeared on the black landscape, like spiderwebs rupturing and exploding as they sent black dust and debris floating in the air.


    The skirmish lasted for a while until the two entangled figures were obscured by black smoke, debris, and dust.


    The wolf-man revolved in a circle around the smoky shadow, using its serrated wings to slash and tear at its smoky figure. Enraged howls reverberated as the shadow drew backward, flashing into the distance.


    The wolf-man, understanding its intention to retreat, chased after, sticking to the smoky shadow like a second skin, maintaining its fierce barrage of punches and kicks.


    Finally, the shadow''s dark aura shrank, powerlessly descending to the ground.


    Just at the moment it was about to land, the wolf-man flexed its razor claws and ruthlessly slashed. The shrunken smoky shadow was cleanly cut in two halves.


    Pain-filled shriek filled the dark atmosphere as its two halves flew in opposite directions.


    Dust flew and the darkness engulfing the region receded, revealing a devastatingly damaged land and mangled black flesh. The mangled fleshes had not a single drop of blood, as if all were drained away.


    The wolf-man coldly and impassively looked at the two halves of the unmoving shadow enshrouded in dark smoke, before turning and disappearing in the distance.


    Right after the man-wolfs departure, the darkness enveloping one half of the smoky shadow receded, revealing a green snake tail. The snake tail was covered in multiple red-blue bruises, adorning its skin.


    There was a clean cut on the large end of the tail, bleeding profusely as it twitched, indicating the strength and sharpness behind the slash.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the other half of the smoky shadow was also revealed. The green-clad serpentine was none other than Queen Nakee, snake queen of the Snake clan.


    Soon, the entire area turned silent and still, not a sign of life anywhere to be found. The region became cold and gloomy, exuding an aura of death and destruction.


    A thousand miles in the distance, at the location of the flaming valley, a blurry shadow aired out of thin air. The hazy shadow stumbled in the direction of the flame cave, black blood flowing out of its arms as it entered the dark cave.


    Leaning on the cave wall, a silver-purple glow enveloped the figure and space.


    "Ahhh!"


    The painful shriek boomed in the enclosed space, shaking the walls and vibrating the ground before abruptly stopping. The exhausted figure weakly slumped against the wall, the receding silver-purple light instantly revealing its appearance.


    The bleeding blurry shadow was none other than Ramose, the king of the Werewolf clan.

 Chapter 42 - The Void

    Versailles stood alone on the edge of a black cliff, overlooking a deep flaming ravine. Black liquid flames occasionally surged towards the black sky, stretching their slithery fingers into its black embrace.


    Creasing her brows in confusion, her eyes roamed over the strange place, as she tried to make sense of her situation.


    The last thing she remembered was tendrils of tentacles reaching out towards her soul before they were wiped out by a bright light. The next second, her vision went black and she found herself here.


    "Hehehehe, you are here."


    Versailles jumped at the sudden appearance of the same sickly sweet voice, only this time, it was not in her mind but, resounding from the black void.


    "Who is it? Show yourself?" Changing into her serpentine form, Versailles violet-gold eyes vigilantly scanned the area.


    "Hehehehe, I have been waiting for you. Come. Come to me."


    The voice echoed from all directions, making her head spin. Gritting her teeth, she repeatedly screamed in her mind to focus and stay calm.


    "Waiting for me? Why would you wait for me? Who are you?"


    "Hehehehe. Come. Come and you will find out."


    "Do you take me for a na?ve serpentine? Why would I run over just because you tell me to?"


    "Hehehehe, do you not care about your mate? Come. If you want to see him again."


    "My mate? Ramose? Who are you and what do you want from me?" Versailles'' eyes widened in astonishment on hearing the voice mention Ramose.


    Who or what was this darkness? It knew about Ramose who she had only just formed a mate bond with. It felt nothing like the shadow that pursued her in her first life, nor was it like the last shadow she encountered in the Snowy Plains of the Sybil realm.


    From the depths of her soul, she sensed something dark and sinister, malevolent and vile, from this darkness. She could not put a name to the feeling, but from its maliciousness, she knew that it was nothing good.


    She could feel its thirst for her, like the flame of a scorching beast, desiring to devour her to quench its heat. But she could also feel its hesitance to approach her.


    ''The glowing soul''


    The thought entered her mind, instantly ringing true in her heart. The darkness already attempted to invade her mind, corrupt and corrode her heart and soul. However, the brilliance of the bright light evaporated its sickening tendrils, vanquishing its hold on her mind.


    ''Beware of the shadow''


    Was the warning she heard from the ancient voice in the ''glowing soul''.


    Raising her guard, she cleared her mind of any distracting thoughts and wiped all emotions from her face, her expression indifferent and impassive.


    "Hehehehe, you should just willingly come. You do not want to push him to his end, do you?"


    As if sensing her strengthening her guard, the darkness around her surged with unrestrained ferocity, covering the black ground and enveloping the black sky.


    Suspended in complete darkness, without the slightest hint of light, no sense of direction, and sky or ground; her stomach tightly clenched and twisted in knots. Cold dread and fear crept over her skull and spine, raising goosebumps over her skin.


    With a plunging heart, she ruthlessly bit on her arm, using the pain to keep her wits.


    "No! I need to stay calm! The darkness cannot invade me unless I let it in. I must stay calm." Chanting in her head, Versailles''s rising fear slowly ebbed away, leaving her weak and limp.


    However, the darkness did not retreat. Instead, it swirled and twisted before forming a vortex in front of her. Through the vortex, she saw a black wolf-man fiercely entangled in a savage battle with a smoky shadow.


    The wolf-man''s body was viciously flung back and forth, roughly smashing on the black stone ground, its limbs crushed and ripped apart by the smoky shadow as it drank its blood and chewed on its flesh.


    The wolf-man howled in pain and agony, its blue-black pupils flowing with blood as its head was savagely ripped off its body, dangling in the air by its midnight hair.


    Without needing any telling, Versailles instantly knew who the wolf-man was. It was Ramose.


    Ramose, crippled and broken, bleeding and howling in pain. Ramose, with his head, separated from its body.


    Numb and frozen in shock, a memory of when he first tightly held her in his arms resurfaced in her mind. His warm and cautious embrace, the immense satisfaction, completeness, and security she felt.


    A strange, frighteningly empty void opened up in Versailles'' fiery soul. A cold, dark, and aching abyss where anguish burned like a concentrated venom, searing into the deepest, most guarded part of her soul.


    "Yes. Come to me."


    The whisper crept on her skin, stretching into her heart.


    "What is the point of fighting to stay alive when there is no meaning to your living. Come to me. I will give you meaning."


    ''Yes. What is the point of living? Ramose is gone. Before he appeared, I saw nothing wrong in fighting to survive. Now, what am I even living for? Do I live just for the sake of living? Then what is the meaning in living that kind of life.''


    "Yes. There is no meaning. Come to me."


    Ice-cold fingers gripped her heart, covering it in darkness.


    ''I am tired of living such a life. Two lifetimes of struggling for survival are enough. I do not want to fight just to stay alive anymore. I want a reason to be alive and feel thankful for being alive.''


    "Yes, yes. I will give you a reason. Let me in. Kekekeke....everything will be over."


    "That is right. I just need to give up and everything will be over."


    ''Everything will be over?''


    In the midst of her clouded consciousness, this thought immediately caught her attention.


    ''Beware of the Shadow''


    Suddenly, a bell-like, ancient chime resonated in the darkness. It crushed the black veil and shattered the dark void, scattering the enshrouding darkness.


    Versailles shuddered seeing the receding black tendrils on her skin, knowing how close she came to being consumed by the darkness.


    She thought of Ramose, his gentle eyes, and reassuring smile as he looked at her like she was the most beautiful creature in the realm. She thought of his formidable might and majestic figure as he confronted three of the six supreme clans and effortlessly came out victorious.


    The image of the cruel attack replayed in her mind, filling her vision with red.


    ''Ramose is not so weak that he would be beaten so easily and brutally by a mere shadow''


    ''Good. Very good. The damned darkness dared to lie to her!''


    Fury, like no other, reverberated with wild force through her consciousness and soul.


    She no longer saw darkness.


    No! This time, Versailles saw red!


    A halo of light surrounded her. A glorious beam, fierce and untainted, blazing like the Great Burning Abyss as it rose to greet her rage. Fierce and wild and violent, the blaze from her soul swelled within her snake body, straining against the confines of the barrier within her mind.


    Her body, her mind, her soul felt as if they were on fire!


    As the tremendous pressure from her body and soul increased, the unseen barriers within her mind snapped.


    Power, fierce and violent and vast, lit her up like a torch, turning her into a living flame.


    She was fire, pure and bright, without any restraints.


    "You damned darkness, I will scorch you like the black tentacle you are!"

 Chapter 43 - Unease

    Her incandescent form, bright and glorious, beamed in the dark void, the only source of light fighting back against the encroaching darkness.


    "You can go burn in the deepest part of the Nar!"


    She threw back her head, her voice crackling with thunder-fire.


    With a roar of fury, she burst into a violent storm of fire and light, spreading like a prairie fire as it howled and burst forth, consuming everything in its path.


    She was magic, she was fire, she was dangerous and deadly.


    Violent tremors shook the cloak of darkness, with a loud crack, the void shattered, revealing a dull red sky.


    A blazing form of flame appeared in the center of the dull red sky. The blaze brightened the dull landscape before dimming and winking out.


    In its absence, Versailles'' floating form emerged.


    The power left her body and she plummeted from her airborne height towards the scorched black ground below. Just as she was about to crash into the stone-hard floor, her figure hovered above the ground, slowly landing on her back.


    Versailles laid weakly on the stone floor, her long fire-kissed hair blew away from her face on an unnatural wind as her violet-gold eyes glowed like twin jewels. Even now, she radiated with a visible brightness that lightened her bleak surroundings.


    "Ramose..." She weakly whispered, a tear falling from the corner of her violet-gold eyes. Her head slumped to the side and she passed out.


    A hundred miles in the distance, a rift appeared in the sky. From inside the crack, a figure cloaked in swirling darkness dropped, falling roughly on the flaming cracks.


    The figure painfully wailed in pain, madly rolling on the flaming rocks. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, bringing with it a putrid stench. After a few more rolls and groans, the figure stilled. The dark smoke covering its body receded with a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, all the twisting and swirling dark smoke disappeared, revealing a body covered in grotesque burns that oozed pus and blood. The wounds covered half of the figure''s body and face, distorting its appearance. But even with all the burns, it was not difficult to identify the figure.


    The burnt and scared figure was none other than Luke, the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan.


    At this moment in the Snake clan, the serpentines were in an uproar. The snake queen that was leading the serpentines back to the snake abode suddenly disappeared. Not only that, none of the Snake clan elders could contact her.


    After using many different methods of incantations to trace and locate the snake queen, the elders found her corpse laying in a rubble near the Eternal Mountains, cut in half. The green serpentine and snake queen of the Snake clan passed away without warning.


    The elders were not able to revive her no matter what spell or method they used.


    Suddenly losing their queen and leader, the Snake clan was dealt a devastating blow.


    "We cannot allow the other five clans to find out about the demise of our queen, otherwise it will be the beginning of the end for the Snake clan." A brown serpentine elder swept her gaze over the gathered serpentines as she stated.


    "That is obvious. The moment the other five clans find out the Snake clan is leaderless, they would be the first to us out." Another elder with a gray tail anxiously said, sweat rolling down his forehead.


    "All that is fine. But what are we going to do about the vacant queen position? The clan cannot stay leaderless for long or chaos will descend. At that time, the other clans will not even need to do anything." At this moment, a calm voice resounded in the wide serpent cave.


    All the serpentines turned towards the direction of the voice, their sight falling on the white-haired serpentine elder.


    "Yes, but before we can elect a new queen, the rest of the serpentines will have to be informed of the old queen''s passing. How can we do that without raising alarm?" The brown elder worriedly asked.


    "We will have to think of something and soon. I am not liking the direction of the flames in the realm this past 2 decades. Too many incidents have been taking place." The white serpentine''s brows furrowed with unconcealed worry.


    Hearing her words, the elders gathered in the hall instantly fell silent, their own expressions one of unease and anxiety.


    The past 2 decades have truly been devastating and tiring for the Snake clan.


    Not only did a whole generation''s serpentines get wiped out, two queens also mysteriously fell one after the other.


    Adding to that was the situation of the Nar realm. Every race was on pinpricks, sensing a brewing storm. But no one knew from which direction the storm would blow. As such, following the old rule of the realm, survival of the fittest, each race scrambled, fighting over resources to ensure its own safety.


    In order to make sure that their own clan did not fell in the midst of the oncoming storm, they had to be decisive. There was no time for sentimentality in unstable times. Any race could rise or fall as easily as drinking and eating.


    They needed to be decisive and choose a capable leader that could safely get through the future turmoil.


    "We can talk about the new snake queen''s ascension after burying the old. We also need to investigate the death of our queen." Exhaustion filled the white elder''s eyes as she talked of the queen''s burial.


    It has not even been that long since the old queen''s burial and now a new one was going to join her.


    "I believe we all need a little bit of rest today. Let us save this conversation for later." Looking at the similarly tired faces of the serpentine elders, she secretly sighed.


    The Snake clan was really on the edge of a cliff.. If things were not handled well, it could spell the end of their clan.

 Chapter 44 - Kidnapped

    Luke groaned as he clumsily got to his feet, his pale blue eyes flickering with flashes of darkness. His head throbbed, the pain from his burning body and face throwing his mind in confusion.


    Looking around, he found himself in the area he usually trained in the Eternal Mountains. He could not remember how he got there, only recalling the sinister voice whispering in his ears as he led the Bloodsucking clan back to the Vampire City.


    "How did I get here? It could not have something to do with that voice, could it?" Luke wondered with alarm.


    Because if it did, then things would never be the same again. That voice had appeared not only once or twice, but more than a thousand times in the past 500 years, stalking him.


    Shivering, he dragged his battered body to a black stone, laid down, and closed his eyes. Slowly, a cooling sensation spread out from his core, covering his burns, healing his wounds. After a few moments of silent meditation, his burnt wounds formed scabs and fell. In the next instant, all his injuries disappeared.


    Fully healed, he opened his eyes and stretched his stiff limbs, pensively considering his situation. There was something dark and sinister inside him. That he was certain of after the multiple scenes of destruction and devastation he woke up to.


    ''Question was, what? How could he find out what was wrong and from where should he start looking?''


    Luke looked into the distant dull sky, feeling for the first time, alone and lost.


    The feeling grew, spreading to his desolate heart, feeding something dark. The darkness in his heart grew as it fed on his loneliness, obscuring his vision.


    "No! Not again! What is going on? Why are you back so quickly this time?" Luke roared in indignation.


    "Do you not feel tired of wandering this vast realm alone? Do you not feel like having a companion? Come. I will lead you to someone who can accompany you forever." A sinister and dark voice suddenly echoed in his mind, warping his feelings and emotions.


    "Go away! I do not want you to lead me to anyone. Just leave!" Luke fought back against the voice, his guard rising.


    "Do you not want that serpentine anymore? I thought you would have loved to get her as a companion, no?"


    "No, no. Just go. I do not need anyone!" Luke hoarsely shouted, his eyes flashing with struggle.


    "Oh, come now. If you do not need anyone, then why are you shaking? Why is your resolve weakening? Why is there greed brewing in your heart? Why Luke?"


    "Shut up! Just go away!" Luke finally lost his cool, growling as he screamed at the top of his lungs. His dark heart which the darkness fed on, shook. Black tentacles, wriggling and swirling wrapped and enveloped it in a cocoon of dark tendrils, soon turning it completely black.


    "Hehehe...good. Just like that. Let me in now and you can have what you want."


    "Ahhh!"


    Luke''s figure fiercely trembled as he cried in agony. Black smoke flowed from his eyes, ears, nose, and wide stretched mouth, completely covering his whole figure. Throwing his head back, he roared in a distorted melody of pain and pleasure.


    Soon, his flowing blonde hair and pale blue pupils turned completely black.


    "Hehehehe...." A cackling laughter of pure malice resounded in the desolate Eternal Mountains, scattering away from the tiny insects and creatures.


    The darkness spread, transforming into a huge, sinister, and vile, black mushroom. It sucked away the lifeforce of the surrounding beings, turning the region barren and bleak.


    In the next second, it vanished, reappearing a hundred miles away.


    In the back of the Eternal Mountains black land, a black mushroom exuding malice appeared on the top of black rocky terrain. Black smoky tendrils wriggled around the mushroom, scouring the area.


    At this instant, tendrils of the black mushroom wriggled through cracks and crevices, arriving at a black wide landscape. On the ground of the landscape layed a small figure with fire-kissed hair. Through the steady rise and fall of her chest, it could be seen that she was still alive.


    The small figure was no one else but Versailles, who was still unconscious.


    The tendrils stretched and wrapped the figure in a cocoon of black and picked it off the floor, receding back towards the black mushroom.


    Navigating through cracks and crevices, with the bundled figure, it arrived before the hidden black mushroom.


    The moment the tendrils retreated, a large black wolf dashed into the area, sweeping its gaze in the surroundings.


    Alas, it was late by a few moments.


    The black wolf looked around, unaware of the fact that the person it was searching for had already been taken away.


    "Not here either? Then where is she?"


    Not finding anything, the black wolf dejectedly retreated from the area.


    This black wolf was Ramose, king of the Werewolf clan.


    After waking up in the flaming cave alone and injured, Ramose instinctively searched for his mate who was last in his arms at the Eternal Mountains.


    Not finding her anywhere in the cave, he rushed back to the Eternal Mountains, searching every inch and corner of the black landscape.


    However, he could not pick up even a trace of her scent in the air. The back mountain was the last unsearched place. As he dashed through the stone terrain, he caught her scent in the air, filling him with excitement and hope.


    Unfortunately, the mountain was empty, not a trace of her presence to be found anywhere.


    On top of the rocky stone, dark eyes in the mushroom cloud gleefully followed the figure of the retreating wolf. Turning to the cocoon, a smirk appeared on its black face.


    "So what if I gave in to the darkness? I was able to get what the wolf can never have. I will be the most powerful existence in the realm.." Raising its head to the sky, it spread its arms and madly cackled.

 Chapter 45 - Search

    The group of serpentines absentmindedly nodded their heads, their thoughts occupied with the future prospects of their race. One generation''s serpentines and queen were wiped out, weakening their strength.


    Now another queen followed. If the rest of the clan found out about such events, it would decrease their morale, destroy their hope, and shatter their faith.


    "Elders, there is a werewolf pack outside the abode requesting an audience!"


    The unexpected declaration had all the serpentine elders looking at one another in confusion.


    "A werewolf pack requesting an audience with serpentines?" The brown elder abruptly stood as she cried in shock.


    "A werewolf pack at our snake abode?" With wide disbelieving eyes, the gray elder turned to the serpentine bringing the news.


    Immediately, there was an upheaval among the elders as they heard the impossible matter taking place.


    "Yes, elder. The pack is requesting a meeting with the elders and queen." The pink serpentine nervously replied as all the gazes of the elder serpentines gathered on her.


    "What could the werewolves be here for?"


    "I do not think that we have ever received a visit from the werewolves before, have we?"


    "What are you saying? Even though our clans both belong to the six supreme clans with obvious advantages and disadvantages, when have any of the clans visited one another?"


    "We have never visited each other before, so why are they here now?"


    "I heard that Versailles formed a mate-bond with the werewolf king. But why are they here?"


    The cacophony of serpentines talking over each other resounded in the cave, rising tension and anxiety over the already anxious group.


    "Enough! If the Werewolf clan is here to visit, there must be an important reason. Now, quiet down and behave like the pillars of the clan you are meant to be." The white serpentine looked disapprovingly at the raucous serpentines, her head throbbing as she thought of the future.


    Somehow, watching the pack of worrisome serpentines, she could see nothing but bleakness in the serpent''s future. Straightening, she slithered out of the snake cave, heading out of the snake abode to the surface of the Floating Flaming Island.


    Ramose stood with a pack of werewolves as he anxiously paced back and forth on the floating island.


    He was separated from his mate.


    At the stadium on the Eternal Mountains, Versailles whispered to him that she wanted to go to the Eternal Flaming Sea with him before entering the Underworld Palace together.


    The Eternal Flaming Sea was the only ritual creatures in the Nar realm performed when they vowed to be together for a lifetime. Taking the eternal sea as a witness, they promised to one another to always be together and support each other no matter what happened in the future.


    However, before they could even reach the Eternal Flaming Sea, they were separated. And he did not even know how he got separated from his mate.


    Not only that, their bond-mate connection seemed to have disappeared as he could neither sense her nor feel her presence in the realm. Even after dashing back to the Eternal Mountains and scouting the area, he could not find a single trace of her.


    However, the destruction and devastation he saw got him on edge.


    "Where did you go?" Ramose sadly asked as he gazed into the distance.


    If anything happened to her, he did not know what he would do.


    Crreeek!


    At the moment, the group of serpentine elders came out from the entrance of the three-headed snakes, heading towards the wolf pack.


    "Werewolf king, I am sorry that we will not be able to host you inside our abode. I hope you will be understanding and will not take offense for our queen''s absence, as she is currently not in the abode at this moment." The white serpentine apologetically smiled at the wolf king.


    "No, not at all. I am here today in search of my mate. As she is a member of your Snake clan, I thought she might be feeling homesick and dropped by. I hope you will be able to help me, elder." With sincerity in his voice, Ramose got straight to the point, not wasting time on meaningless greetings.


    "Your mate? You mean, Versailles left the Werewolf clan? How could she do something like that without informing you?"


    Ramose could not bring himself to tell the truth, informing the serpentines of Versailles'' disappearance. What would they think of him, losing his mate the instant they left together?


    "It is no problem if she leaves without informing me. The issue is, we do not know where she went." He growled as he started pacing again.


    If anything happens to her...


    The thought sent shudders down his body.


    Turning back to the elder, he threw caution and others'' opinion of him out of his mind, focusing only on finding Versailles.


    "The thing is, Versailles and I got separated from one another. We came to ask if the serpentines might know of her whereabouts. We will go search for her ourselves."


    The white serpentine looked at the werewolf king that was practically on the verge of begging. Before the competition, the werewolf and serpent were probably not even aware of each other''s existence. Yet now, the werewolf king was willing to go to any extent just to find her.


    This was probably the result of the werewolves'' mate-bond.


    "Werewolf king, although Versailles is your mate now, that does not mean that she is no longer a part of the Snake clan. We do not know anything about Versailles whereabout right now, but we are willing to help in searching for her." The white serpentine''s scales glowed under the illumination of the Floating Flame Island.


    "Versailles is not here, and you do not know where she went. Then where did she go?" Ramose''s wolf eyes widened in fear as various possible scenarios flashed through his mind.


    ''Where did Versailles go? And why am I not able to feel her presence at all?''


    The more he thought of his mate, the more worried he became. Although he could no longer sense her presence, there was a nagging feeling in his heart urging him to find her as quickly as possible.


    He needed to find her before it was too late.

 Chapter 46 - Red Room

    Turning, the black cloud disappeared with the bundle.


    In the Vampire City, there was a small flame hill on top of which stood a red glass mansion made out of flame stones. The mansion stood tall and steady, stretching its glass pillars into the dull red sky. Its massive and lonely appearance made it dark and gloomy.


    This was the Glass Mansion of the supreme elder Luke. Vampires flashed and roamed through the black-gray Vampire City, but no one dared to approach the hill on which the red mansion stood.


    Inside the Glass Mansion, a black cloud with tentacles materialized, holding afloat a small black cocoon. The black mushroom and tentacles receded into the body of the figure in the cloud.


    Soon, Versailles and Luke''s pale appearances were revealed.


    Holding the unconscious figure in his arms, Luke''s figure moved towards red glass stairs in the middle of the mansion that spiraled downwards. Flashing down the stairs with unmatchable speed, he arrived at an underground tunnel.


    The tunnel was eerily red, with hundreds of stone doors stretching into the distance.


    Luke''s figure vanished and reappeared in front of a red stone door glowing with ancient runes. The runes brightened and dimmed intermittently, exuding cold air.


    Instantly, dark smoke flowed from Luke''s body, entering the stone door. The ancient runes glowed, emitting sinister dark glows that enveloped Luke and Versailles figure.


    With a fierce flash, the glow winked out, revealing a dark empty tunnel.


    Luke tightly held the small figure in his arms, their bodies floating through the dark passage as it twisted and twirled. The space shock unstably, sending pain shooting through his body. Unconscious of the small bundle''s comfort, he used his body to shield her from the impact of the constant jostling.


    Soon, the space warped, unceremoniously shooting their figures out. Somersaulting, he landed stably on the red ground.


    "Hehehe....we are finally here." Luke''s face filled with anticipation as he looked around.


    This was a large red room filled with the scent of decay. Tubes holding various fluids and substances littered the shelves on the walls. Mutilated creatures from various races were stuck in machines and red holding glasses, black tentacles sticking out from their half complete bodies.


    Moving towards a large red machine attached with hundreds of black tentacles in the center, Luke gently laid Versailles down.


    "Soon, everything will be perfect." Smoothing her fire hair from her bright face, he caressed her cheek with his thumb. Gazing deeply at her picturesque face, he smiled in satisfaction. Straightening, he raised and dropped the lid, closing the machine with a loud bang.


    "She will be okay, right?" Luke uncertainly asked the voice in his head as he looked at the peacefully laying girl.


    "Of course. She will not only be okay, she will be even better." The voice responded with excitement.


    "Oh, how so?" Luke curiously asked, his gaze still fixed on the figure in the machine, missing the joy in the voice''s tone.


    "Hehehe... she will no longer be the wolf''s mate. Meaning, you will have the opportunity to form a mate-bond with her since she will be bondless."


    "I can form a mate-bond with her? How is that possible? Only werewolves can form mate-bonds." Luke furrowed his brows in displeasure.


    Even though the werewolf did not get the girl, he was still bond to her in a way that he could never hope to bond. That knowledge thickened his black heart with dark jealousy, filling his dark eyes with a sinister glow.


    "Hehehe....who said only werewolves can form bonds with their mates? If you can bear to watch her suffer a little bit of pain, it is also possible for you to mate-bond with her."


    "Mate bonding with her, is it really possible?" Luke''s heart raced with hope as he asked in disbelief.


    The mate bond is specific and exclusive to only the Werewolf clan, was it possible for a vampire to experience it?


    "It is, if you can bear to watch her suffer a little." If it was even possible, the whisper in his head somehow sounded even darker and viler than it already was.


    Luke hesitated for a moment, watching the oblivious serpentine he met when she was just a human. At that time, she had joked about sticking to him for lending her a hand. Now, he wanted her to stick to him, but she instead became the mate of a werewolf.


    Although he felt betrayed, he did not blame her for it, because the forming of a werewolf bond was out of her hands.


    As he watched her, he saw her lips move. Curious, he moved closer to the machine, leaning his ear on the glass.


    "Ramose..."


    The word was like a fiery flame, scorching his cold, dark heart and shattering it into pieces. Every last bit of hesitation left in his heart was also crushed in its aftermath.


    Slowly leaning back, cold seeped into his black eyes, warping his dark features.


    "Do it. Form the bond." Coldly throwing out the commend, he turned, directly leaving the red room.


    "Hehehehe. Of course. Leave everything to me." The evil cackle filled his head, resonating in his black heart.


    The black tentacles on the machine hummed, twirling and wriggling as they sunk into the machine, latching onto the sink of the figure inside. Joyous sounds of celebration spread throughout the room, the tentacles glowing and buzzing as if suddenly infused with immense power.


    And that was exactly what was happening.


    The tentacles were feasting and feeding on Versailles'' power.


    Versailles felt ice fingers slithering over her body, invading her mind, and entering her soul. She felt her soul shudder as black claws gripped and forcefully pulled, attempting to rip it out of her body.


    Her soul glowed with a bright radiance, scorching the black tendrils. The black claws retreated.


    However, this was just the beginning.


    Because the real nightmare started the instant her fiery soul was ruthlessly pulled apart from an invisible connection that anchored and powered it.

 Chapter 47 - Indescribable Torment

    As the claws returned with greater force, a painful groan that could only be described as inhumane escaped her lips. Cold, bitter black tentacles stretched into her fiery soul, tearing and consuming every corner, before dragging her towards an irresistible well of darkness.


    In the endless dark void, directionless and aimless, she floated with her arms wrapped around her knees in fetal position.


    Then, a sinister chuckle echoed from the dark, the gloating sound slithering over her skin like a slippery snake.


    She raised her head in blind fear, seeking the source of the sickly laughter as her frantic gaze met with only darkness.


    She unsuccessfully tried to block out the jarring sound, covering her ears with her palms, but the laughter relentlessly pursued her, mocking, triumphant.


    "Kekekeke¡­...We meet again." Her heart seized with terror as the sinister voice echoed in her head.


    "You damned darkness, who and what the Nar are you? Show yourself, you coward!" She angrily demanded.


    The next instant, the darkness surrounding her shifted, and in its center, a shadowy figure, tall and robed, appeared.


    Numerous threads of black smoke swirled around the figure as glittering red blood eyes glared at her from its eye sockets. And beneath the hood, she could make out gleans of pitch, black flesh shinning with a sinister light.


    Above bloodless lips, black flashes of light sparked from the darkness of the hood.


    At this moment, the grey soulless and mindless despair she was under instantly shattered.


    "It''s you?" She shrieked in astonishment.


    "Kekekeke¡­...It''s good to see you too!" The voice replied delightfully.


    "You beast, I will kill you!" Mad with unrestrained killing intent and hatred, Versailles lunged at the shadow.


    "Kekekeke¡­...Not so quickly." With a dark flash, the shadow vanished.


    Darkness whirled past as she ran in the cold, bleak, dark ocean, desperately searching for the shadowy figure.


    "I will make him pay!" She viciously hissed, her eyes flashing with unconcealable resentment.


    If she had not recovered her memories from her first life, then she wouldn''t have felt anything on seeing that malevolent shadow among shadows.


    But since she had, a chilling shred of icy hatred and rage had been festering in the bottom of her heart.


    Thinking of her final moment, she bristled with rage and immeasurable hatred.


    However, her fury had no outlet to vent. She ran and ran in the endless darkness but could not find even a trace of the shadow''s figure.


    Frustrated, she lashed out with her fiery flames without any reservation. This went on until she was completely spent, and her flames exhausted. Sinking to her knees, she cried in anguish.


    It was at this moment that the ancient bell voice of the ''glowing soul'' resounded in her mind.


    ''You should have remained calm. You have completely used up your spirit fire and are utterly defenseless now. I will not be able to help in this place, because the place your physical body is kept in prevents the interference of any outside force''


    ''I hope you will be able to overcome this trial.''


    With that, the bell voice went completely silent.


    "Does that mean the ''glowing soul'' will not be able to help me escape?" Versailles warily looked around at the cage of darkness with furrowed brows.


    In her moment of rage, she forgot about her current situation.


    "Kekekeke¡­. Seeing you stop, does this mean you are done venting? Now, any hope of escape is futile," The voice returned and whispered maliciously.


    "No one will come to your rescue. You cannot save yourself. Your parents, your friend, your clan. They all abandoned you, because you failed them. You are all alone." It mirthfully declared.


    "No! Not everyone has betrayed me." she icily retorted.


    "Ramose will come for me."


    "Kekekeke¡­...Will he? He left you all alone in the middle of the Eternal Mountains, running off by himself to save his own life. Will he really come to save you now?"


    For a breath, her conviction shook.


    ''Did he really leave me? Left me behind to save himself?''


    Her heart fluttered in her breast, her soul shuddered with dread, as doubt stabbed her with an icy arrow.


    "Why would he do that?" She whispered, confused.


    ''Is this another betrayal? Another abandonment by my dear ones?''


    ''No. It is impossible! Ramose will never betray me! Betrayal is not within his nature!''


    ''But if it is true¡­''


    "Kekekeke¡­...Why? Because you are not more important than his life, his clan. As a king, he did what any king would do, chose his throne over his female¡­...Kekekeke"


    Now, she was icy cold and shivering.


    ''He chose his pack. Is that it?''


    A insidious, sinister, invisible force pulled at her, tugging her towards the realm of doom like a moth drawn to a flame. She resisted the force with desperation, but her efforts were weak and sluggish.


    Her resolve and faith were shaken.


    "You wretched darkness, do not think that I will fall for your trick again. You are lying! Lying because any race can abandon their mate, but werewolves do not leave their mates behind. They do not cherish themselves above them. Their mate is the other half of their soul." She attempted to shake the icy tendrils away, but it was a useless struggle.


    She could feel it taking root in her entity.


    In her mind, her heart, and her soul.


    "Kekekeke¡­. You are a stubborn one, are you not? But no matter. Since we can''t get along the easy way, how about we try the hard way, hmm?...Kekkekke..."


    Instantly, a sudden onslaught of pain invaded her being, sending her descending into a realm of madness.


    Locked in an agony of old memories and nightmares, like a cracked sculpture, she teetered on the brink of destruction. Her consciousness wavered uncertainly between reality and illusion.


    In the next instant, she felt a rip and a bitter emptiness engulfed her soul.


    Tears of blood poured from her violet eyes and she shrieked madly from the horrors battering her mind and the gaping gulf rooting in her soul.


    Her chest throbbed with an unbearable pain as if something had clawed her heart out. And as her aura fell into complete chaos, the last vestiges of color faded from her violet-gold eyes.


    Like a lifeless puppet, she motionlessly floated in the void.


    She was now a split soul.


    An emotional soul devoid of all but grim despair, pain, and utter darkness.


    *


    On the other side, Ramose suddenly screamed in pain as he felt his soul viciously ripped apart from Versailles''.


    The sudden emptiness made him madly howl in despair, tears of blood spilling uncontrollably from his eyes as the agony overwhelmed his senses.


    Memories of their first meeting resurfaced in his mind, filling his aching heart and shrieking soul with utter despair.


    From the instant their souls were wrenched apart, he knew.


    Their bond, the connection that formed between them the moment they recognized each other as mates, was broken.


    Viciously and ruthlessly ripped apart, until nothing remained.


    A split soul.


    "No! This is impossible! Impossible!"


    Then, spasming, he spat out a long, long jet of blood.


    The gaping hole in his cracked soul where Versailles'' soul joined with his, threatened to pull him under.

 Chapter 48 - Severed Bond

    Luke watched the girl screaming in pain. He watched her shedding tears of blood and shrieking with madness.


    He watched her go through a torment only she was privy to, shedding tears along with her.


    Seeing her suffering pained his heart. Seeing her cry with utter despair wrenched his black heart.


    But he did not step forward to stop the voice. He did not step forward to interfere.


    He wanted every connection and bond she had with the werewolf completely severed.


    Because he wanted her, completely and irrevocably his, in both mind and soul.


    For that to happen, enduring a little bit of pain was nothing.


    Thinking to this point, his pained expression turned impassive, dark tendrils swirling around his body as he watched her madly thrash in the red machine.


    "How much longer before you are done?" He indifferently asked the voice.


    "Hehehehe.....Just a little more. She is more stubborn than I thought."


    "I want to form the mate-bond with her the moment you are done."


    "Hehehe...Of course."


    The eerie laughter resounded in the red room, filling the place with a sinister vibe.


    There was a gnawing void in her soul, devouring her senses. She thrashed and screamed madly in the realm of darkness, but the agonizing pain did not go away.


    She screamed and cried until her voice cracked and her blood tears dried.


    She screamed and cried until the pain in her throbbing heart, aching mind, and miserable soul turned dull and numb.


    She screamed and cried until she no longer remembered who she was, where she was, and why she was even screaming and crying.


    And she screamed and cried until she no longer had any self of identity.


    In the endless void of darkness, a black light flew into her body, entering her core.


    The black light twisted and wriggled around her lifeless soul, entangling and entwining in an attempt to fuse.


    She thought the light was very ugly, but did not know how to draw away from it.


    As it wrapped around her, a feeling of violation invaded her senses, making her feel hatred and disgust.


    Wanting to rid herself of such nauseating feeling, she crouched into herself, forming an invisible shield.


    The two souls were not made to complement each other, as such the fusion process was also not as smooth.


    The harder the black soul entangled around the dull red soul, the fiercer the repulsion.


    "Why am I not able to complete the mate-bond?" Luke angrily growled as he failed at fusing his soul with the girl''s for the sixth time.


    ''It did not seem like it took the werewolf any effort to form the bond''


    As Luke recalled the scene of the werewolf claiming the girl as mate, he could not stop himself from gritting his teeth in hatred.


    Even though he met her first, she ended up forming a bond with the werewolf. And now, when he was working so hard to fix the mistake, she was resisting so strongly.


    Unbeknownst to Luke, the smooth formation of the bond was not in Versailles capability, as the fusion of the soul was a matter beyond ordinary creatures.


    The instant Luke''s soul drew near, Versailles'' soul instinctively felt strong repulsion to it, aware it was not its complement.


    Two souls smoothly fuse together because they were two halves of a whole. Ramose and Versailles souls fused smoothly as they were two beings cut out from one whole.


    Every matter and composition of their entity was designated in such a way that when they met, they would automatically be attracted to one another and feel as if they knew each other for centuries even when they had just met.


    This also meant that aside from each other, they could not form soul-bonds with any other individuals. If such a matter was attempted, the involved parties would go insane.


    Meaning Luke, Versailles, and Ramose would turn insane.


    This was because, Versailles and Ramose were one and the same.


    However, Luke''s situation was one where he was forcefully attempting to fuse with an entity that was not cut from the same whole as him.


    She also did not share the slightest compatibility with him.


    As such, it was a case of forcefully shifting into a form that was not his own.


    "Hehehehe. Do not worry. It will take a little longer to fuse your two souls because her soul was just severed from a bond."


    Considering the thought, Luke nodded in understanding.


    He found the concept made sense. He could not form the bond with her easily, not because she was resisting him but because she was just separated from one.


    Reassured, he continued with his efforts to fuse their two souls together.


    The girl in the machine twitched and trembled, groaning in pain from the multiple failed attempts at the fusion. However, no one saw nor cared for her pain.


    Because in this red room, the pain of those in tubes and machines were not considered.


    After more than eighty attempts at fusing, Luke finally saw hope as his soul settled in harmony with the girl''s without being repelled.


    Black eyes gleaming, he pushed forward to completely fuse the two.


    At this moment, inside Versailles core, the ''glowing soul'' released a small glimmer of light that settled exactly in the remaining crack of the two fusing souls.


    Luke''s soul that was about to merge completely with the other soul, could not move any further.


    The small light, if looked closely, had the appearance of Ramose.


    ''That is all I can do for you. The rest will be up to your fate and you two''s destiny''


    The ancient bell chime rang in the silent void, exhaustion evident in its tired sigh.


    It was this small, simple action that averted the descend of madness in the Nar realm.


    Luke sensed the imperfection in the fusion of the two souls. Feeling they were not completely merged together, he used even greater force, attempting to completely ledge his soul with the girl''s.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, his black soul would not budge.


    "Is this it? Is the fusion complete? But why do I feel a sense of incompleteness?" With furrowed brows, Luke intensely gazed at the girl.


    "Is that all? Is the bond complete now?" He directly addressed the darkness as the wriggling tentacles continued siphoning the power of the girl.


    "Yes, the bond is complete. Now, just wait for her to awaken." There was a slight shift in the tone of the darkness''s voice, as if perplexed.


    On the Floating Flames Island, Ramose lied lifelessly on the ground, surrounded by his worried wolf pack and the restless elders of the Snake clan.

 Chapter 49 - Versailles

    Ramose did not move, only silently gazing into the distance with a broken expression on his face, his sight unfocused.


    ''In the end, I was too late.''


    He was not able to find his mate in time, allowing her to fall subject to such inhumane torture.


    He felt it. He experienced every single torment and agony she went through, but he could do nothing to erase or lessen the pain.


    Ramose did not know where Versailles was or with who she was. However, where ever she was, he was certain that she was beyond safe. She was lost.


    He, her mate, failed her. He failed to protect and shelter her from all the malicious beasts in the realm.


    And because he failed, something terrible that should have never happened took place. Something that not only severed the bond between them, but also broke her.


    A broken Versailles.


    More blood tears flowed out from Ramose''s eyes as he imaged the young woman he met a while ago and compared it to the broken shell she must be now.


    His fire-kissed beloved, his fiery serpentine, his unsurpassable mate was tormented to the point that she would never be the same again.


    The thought pierced his heart, shattering the lost bit of sanity he had. Without warning, Ramose started growling as he convulsed, his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth overflowing with blood.


    "King Ramose!"


    "Wolf king Ramose!"


    "King!"


    Instantly, the Floating Flaming Island was overrun with panic and chaos as the wolf pack and serpentine elders anxiously rushed to the side of the twitching werewolf king, desperately trying but hopelessly failing to stop the flow of blood.


    The elder werewolf of the pack turned to the gathered serpentines with painfilled and apologetic eyes.


    "We thank the Snake clan for welcoming us even when we came unannounced, but as you can see, we will not be able to stick around any longer. I hope the elder serpentines will not take offense and excuse us." The brown wolf still displayed the necessary courtesy to the Snake clan before he bent to gather his king on his back.


    He was not worried about the serpentines taking advantage of the situation and turning on them. With the dark undercurrents rising in the realm, he was certain that they would not want to make an extra enemy at the time.


    And besides, the wolf king''s situation was beyond worrying, as no one knew what was going on.


    One moment, the wolf king was fine and well, even set on searching for his wife. The next, he became a raging beast, howling in madness and pain.


    And when he finally calmed down, the aura radiating off of him was like that of a dead beast. There was neither joy nor desire in his eyes as he only silently stared into the distant sky with a dead look.


    "What do you think happened? Why does the wolf king look so shattered?"


    "He looks like a dead corpse. What could have possibly happened to warrant such a reaction?"


    "Well, wolves have a connection with their mate. Considering the fact the wolf king was here to search for his mate, for him to suddenly be so devastated and shattered, it could only mean that something must have happened to Versailles." The white serpentine worriedly stated at this time, startling the other elders.


    "Something happened to Versailles? Is our Snake clan really being targeted? The snake queen and serpentine Versailles met a disaster on the same day!"


    The serpentines watched the werewolf king''s distraught and terror stricken face with trepidation and fear.


    If they were really being targeted by an unknown force like they suspected, than their Snake clan was in danger of being exterminated.


    As a leader of one of the six supreme clans, the wolves strength and abilities were no hidden matter to any creature in the Nar realm. And the recent display of the wolf king at the Eternal mountains was also a refresher for those who had forgotten what they were capable of.


    But for that same king to suddenly be on the verge of death without even engaging in a brutal battle was not only alarming, but frightening as well.


    Because that meant, whatever force was lurking behind the shadows of the Nar realm was not afraid of even offending the werewolf clan.


    The winds in the realm were certainly rising. But in the upcoming storm, will their clan still remain standing?


    Thinking of their own clan''s current situation, the serpentines helplessly looked at one another, the fear evident in each other''s eyes.


    **


    In the red room, Luke picked up Versailles'' slack body from the red machine, carrying her out of the tunnel to the glass mansion above.


    Standing in the center of the red glass mansion, he looked out the glass window to the Vampire City beyond.


    ''7 ice nights later, the whole Nar realm will be shaken and overturned''


    Black eyes glowing, he gently laid the unconscious girl on top of a glass counter.


    He still needed to make some arrangements in the mansion to welcome her when she woke up.


    Straightening, his figure busily flashed about the area for a long while, before finally returning back to the girl''s side to accompany her.


    The silent girl laying on the counter did not stir for an entire ice night.


    The next warm morning, Luke, who remained standing by the girl''s side for an entire ice night, immediately caught the slight movement of her hand.


    Leaning forward, he grabbed her hand and anxiously waited for her eyes to open.


    He wanted to know if the bond between them was as strong as the bond between her and the wolf.


    He still remembered every gesture and smile she exchanged with the werewolf on the stadium of the battle arenas. He saw the way she communicated with him only with her eyes, not even needing to voice her thoughts.


    And he saw how in an instant, the two became so deeply attached to each other even when they barely knew one another and had only met.


    And because he remembered every detail, he wanted his bond with her to be even stronger than the one she shared with the wolf king. He wanted a bond stronger than the one she had with the wolf!


    The girl slowly opened her eyes, her violet pupils vacant as they focused on nothing.


    "You are awake? How do you feel now?"


    The grating sound came from her side, causing her to furrow her brows in displeasure.


    "Do you hurt anywhere?" It continued without pause.


    "Yes, my ears!" She angrily snapped, startling the anxious man.


    "Can you keep your mouth shut? Your screechy voice is hurting my ears." She added without any politeness.


    Before the shocked guy could respond, she sat up and jumped off the counter, standing on her feet.


    "I need to wash up. Where is the washroom?" The girl coldly asked as she finally looked at the man that was staring at her in shock.


    The moment her violet pupils connected with his confused dark gaze, Luke felt cold shiver running down his back.

 Chapter 50 - Sailles

    This was a cold, barren, and desolate gaze.


    There was neither emotion nor recognition.


    There was nothing left of the fiery, shine, and glow he had been attracted to. There was nothing of the girl he knew.


    The person in front of him certainly had her appearance and soul, but she was no longer felt like the same girl.


    He knew that if he dared to cross her, the anomaly in front of him would not hesitate to slaughter him in an instant.


    ''What is going on? Why does she feel so different? And what happened to the bond? Surely, with the mate-bond binding us together, she would not be able to bring herself to harm me, right? How could she be so drastically different?''


    Luke''s mind was in great turmoil as he confusedly looked at the girl before him.


    He was not afraid of her hurting him as he had enough confidence in his strength to counter her every strike. However, it was the very idea that she could even attack him itself that unsettled him.


    Because such a matter was not possible with the bond-mate. At least, as far as he knew from his thousand years of experience, such a thing was impossible!


    Since the mate bond was a blessing privy only to the werewolves, none of the other races knew of its affects on the other individual involved.


    But he knew because he had been researching for hundreds of years on the werewolves bond. He kidnapped and ambushed werewolves and creatures of other races that formed something in semblance to a bond and experimented on them in his red room.


    Moreover, for the past thousands of years, he had never once experienced or encountered an incident of a werewolf getting attacked by his own mate.


    So, the thought of his mate attacking him, made him feel as if the bond was not as strong as it should have been.


    Or not complete.


    There was also the matter of her behavior and cold attitude towards him.


    ''Does this mean the bond is not as strong as the one she had with the werewolf or is it not even formed at all?''


    He had not seen her behave in the same way with the werewolf, the way she was behaving with him. In fact, she seemed to have been more than welcoming with her bond to the wolf.


    ''So, why is she behaving like this with me?'' He thought dejectedly, perplexed and confused, his dark gaze gleaming with impending wrath.


    In the end, he could not understand what was going on, or what had gone wrong.


    Unbeknownst to Luke, his mate-bond with Versailles was truly not complete, just as he had suspected.


    When Versailles and Ramose completed their bond, their souls fused together, transforming into a black wolf with purple eyes and flame tail.


    However, there was a crack in Luke and Versailles souls, looking more like a black mass cloaked over a dull red ball than fusion and transformation of their souls.


    That crack not only prevented the two from forming a perfect mate-bond and becoming soulmates, it was also the only thread holding the girl''s sanity.


    That tiny radiance of light was the thread preventing her from descending into a world of madness and darkness.


    A world of pure evil.


    The bond was incomplete, but as Luke perceived as well, Versailles really was no longer Versailles.


    Because even though the black mass did not succeed in turning her evil, it succeeded in influencing her true nature.


    Seeing the man not responding, the girl gave him a disdainful and disgusted look before directly walking past him, exploring the mansion on her own.


    Luke watched her receding back, not sure on how to react.


    But a short moment later, she reappeared with displeasure on her face.


    Luke immediately walked forward, standing in her path until she looked up at him.


    "You did not say. How are you feeling now?" He gently asked.


    ''I gotta be patient. Maybe she is in a bad mood after everything she went through. I have got to be patient.''


    He chanted in his mind, patiently looking at her with a gentle gaze.


    But the girl did not respond. Instead, she stared at him in confusion.


    "Well? Are you going to say anything?" This time, there was a slight anger in his voice.


    ''No. I have to be patient!''


    He really could not understand her.


    She looked so comfortable and close with the wolf the moment they formed the mate bond, and yet, she was not only behaving coldly with him, she was also bluntly ignoring his presence


    He could clearly feel his collected patience thinning, his cool attitude fraying.


    "Who in the Nar are you?"


    Was the nonchalant answer that greeted his ears.


    Confused, Luke rapidly blinked his eyes thrice, before shock finally overwhelmed his senses as he looked at the cold being before him in disbelief.


    He could not believe his ears, he could not believe what he heard.


    She asked him who he was? How could she not know him even after they were bonded to each other?


    "What did you say?" His voice sounded hoarse even to his own ears.


    "Are you deaf? I asked you, who in the Nar are you? This should be about the time you introduce yourself. And while you are at it, tell me why I am here as well. Because something in my gut tells me, for sure this is not my home." She nonchalantly replied as she leaned against the red wall, arms carelessly crossed over her chest.


    Luke was now on the brink of exploding.


    His head loudly ringing and his heart thumping fiercely. Just as he was about to lose his cool, he heard her say ''something in my gut'' instead of ''I know''.


    "You do not know who I am or why you are here?" He dumbfoundedly asked, voice lowering into a silent whisper as he stared at her indifferent face.


    Since they were soulmates now, should she instinctively, not know who he was?


    Should she not unconsciously feel attached to him?


    "If I knew, would I be asking you?"


    "You do not know who I am? Or who you are" Luke, who was about to panic, suddenly calmed down.


    She did not know him. He was not sure if that meant their bond was flawed.


    However, if she did not know him, than maybe she also did not know the wolf. Because than, she would not know of their many disagreements and clash in the Eternal Mountains.


    How could he, convince the cold and indifferent her, to stay with him?


    He was really concerned that after she left, she would recall her memories and go back to the werewolf.


    Unless, her memories of herself were also blurred?


    Because if she also did not know who she was, than everything could be drastically different!


    Because than, they could start over again, right from 500 years ago, when they had just met.


    "You really are deaf, are you not?" There was no longer any laziness in her attitude as she straighten her posture.


    Her violet eyes flashed with hints of black as her cold gaze seemed to pierce through his being.


    Having gained the answer he was anticipating, Luke was no longer bothered by her behavior. Instead, he found it endearing.


    She did not know him, she did not know herself. She did not know their story. So, they can write a new story together.


    ''Our story begins here!''


    He grimly thought.


    With a slight smile on his pale face, he began with the first line he believed to be the start of their new life together.


    "I am the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan, Luke. And you are my wife and mate, Sailles. We are newly bond soulmates and were on our way to the Eternal Sea to make our vows to each other. On the way, we were attacked by the werewolf clan. That is the reason why you do not remember anything.. You were injured in the incident and as a result, lost your memories."

 Chapter 51 - The Twisted Tale

    "I am your wife and mate? We were about to make our vows to each other? And the werewolf clan attacked us? Why do I find every word you say not resonating with me?" With furrowed brows, she looked at him in confusion and suspicion.


    Luke sadly smiled, his expression one of pain and heartache.


    "It is okay for you to be suspicious of me. After all, you do not remember anything, and just believing in whatever I say would be quite foolish. You can take all the time you need to think things through. However, I want you to know that I will always be waiting for the day you will accept our bond and me." His gentle gaze met her dark purple eyes, his tone soft as he made the vow.


    "Sweet. Very sweet. But there is no need for you to wait for me. As you said, we might have had a bond and might have been mates, but since I do not remember anything, there is no need to force things. Whatever we had, let''s end it here." With a decisive declaration, she turned to leave the mansion.


    But how could Luke let her go so easily, especially after stealing her right under the werewolf''s nose?


    He moved, blocking her path.


    Her eyes flashed with a cold, sharp light as she ruthlessly swung her arm towards his face. Luke effortlessly caught her clenched fist, meeting her rage-filled gaze with his own pained ones.


    Slowly, he went on his knees and looked up at her with a shattered gaze.


    "When we first met, you said that no one had ever held out a hand to you. You asked me if I was not afraid of you sticking to me after helping you out. You know what I said then?" He asked, tears shining brightly in his dark eyes.


    "I said that you were free to cling on to me as long as you had the magic to do so. Because at that time, you were human and human lives are limited. But you know what happened? In the end, you not only succeeded in clinging on to me, but you also succeeded in shedding your human skin and becoming an immortal serpentine of the Snake clan." As he spanned his tale, Luke''s eyes overflowed with tears, streaming down his pale face.


    He did not know how the girl became a serpentine. But he fully believed that she became a serpentine for him.


    And even if she did not, he would make it so that she believed she became a serpentine for him!


    Because in the same way, it was the first time in her life someone held a hand out to her, it was also the first time in his life he held his hand out to someone else.


    It could not be just a mere coincidence that the two estranged souls met 500 years ago and again, 500 years later.


    He believed they were destined to meet, only fate was not allowing them to be together. And since fate was against their union, he decided that he would crave out their own fate.


    He would make sure that no werewolf or any other being for that matter, ever came in between them!


    She was his Sailles and he would make it certain that it stayed that way.


    "Okay. You are saying that I was so smitten with you that I challenged fate? If what you say is true, that I loved you enough to change my fate, then why do I not feel anything on seeing you? Why do I not feel anything for you at all?" Her face cold, she indifferently looked at the kneeling man.


    No matter what he said or what he did, she really could not feel anything.


    Almost as if the man before her was not related to her in any way, and was just a passing stranger.


    "Sailles, do not worry. It is because you do not remember anything right now. Once you remember our shard past, you will again feel the love you once felt for me. Here, I will show you our first encounter. Maybe, you will remember something on seeing it." Standing, Luke closed and opened his eyes.


    In the next heartbeat, the red glass mansion was instantly lit up with a red-black radiance, before a motion image was displayed on the wide walls.


    From Luke''s black eyes, a black-red glow emerged, filling the entire hall.


    The moment the glow stabilized, an image of a flame hair girl stuck in a pit appeared. From the image, it could be seen that the girl was screaming for help as she looked out of the dark hole into the black night sky.


    After a long while of shouting and not getting a response, the girl weakly leaned against the pit hall intending on closing her eyes. It was at this exact time that a dark shadow loomed above her head.


    Looking up, the shadow had the image of Luke with his black hair and dark eyes.


    What followed after was a scene of the guy helping the girl and their brief conversation, which loudly resounded in the quiet red hall.


    "What if I cling onto you...."


    "Cling onto me? Do you have what...."


    After the image ended, the black-red light disappeared and the hall brightened up again.


    "You see? That was our very first meeting. I am sure that you must have remembered something after seeing it now, right?" Luke looked at her with gleaming eyes filled with hope that she was not able to ignore.


    She could not remember anything. The scene felt familiar, but she could not recall anything after seeing it.


    It neither pricked her heart nor shocked her mind.


    For the very first time after waking up, she felt a little bad for the hopeful man standing before her.


    She could not recall or feel anything, but it seemed like he really loved her to even cherish their first meeting so dearly.


    ''Sad man...''


    She maliciously thought with glee in her mind.


    It was hopeless because she could not even bring herself to feel false pity for the man.


    "But I do not remember anything. Yes, the scene felt a little familiar, but that is it. There was no recollection of times spent together, no churning waves in my mind, and neither were there any feelings surfacing in my heart! Everything is a complete blank." She indifferently shrugged her shoulders, running her delicate hand through her dull red hair.


    "You say that we loved each other. If so, then why do I not remember anything? If I truly loved you, then I should be able to feel something even if I do not remember anything.. Love is a matter of the heart not mind. So how can my mind control the feelings in my heart? How can a blank page in my mind control the way my heart beats on seeing the beloved of my heart?"

 Chapter 52 - Truth And Lies

    Her not feeling anything on seeing his face was out of his expectations. The bond should have more than attracted her to him.


    But obviously, something went wrong. It affected not only their bond formation but her personality and memories as well.


    However, none of that would stop him from getting what he wanted!


    Luke did not feel dejected by the girl''s rejection.


    On the contrary, he was excited.


    Although she still remained cold and indifferent, her reaction confirmed his suspicions of her not remembering anything, making his plans forward easy to carry out.


    He did not hide from the girl that she was a serpentine of the Snake clan, because that was a truth that would come to light even if he flipped the entire Nar realm to hide it.


    It was a part of her identity that he could not hide even if he wanted to.


    So, instead of hiding it and ruining everything before even getting started, he straightforwardly told her the clan she belonged to and the fact that she was a serpentine.


    He did this so that he could gain her trust.


    Since it was a truth she would discover in the end anyway, he might as well tell her right now and use it to his advantage.


    That way, she would lower her guard against him and allow him to fill her mind with a beautiful lie.


    A lie of their beautiful love story.


    Luke watched her pace around the wide hall, her face full of annoyance.


    "It is okay if you do not remember anything. You can slowly remember everything. If you do not, then you could fall in love with me again." Luke comfortingly said.


    "Who wants to fall in love with you? What makes you think that I would want to fall in love with you? Yes, I accept the fact that we might have met in the past. But what is the guarantee that everything you just showed me was not an illusion? And even if we really loved each other, I do not feel anything at all right now." With a slight tilt of her mouth, she disdainfully continued.


    "So, stop trying to fill my head with nonsense and move out of my way. Because I do not buy your story and neither do I trust you for that matter. As far as love is concerned, if we really did love each other before, then our bond does not need to be forced. It will naturally return on its own with the passage of time.


    As of now, I would like to live in an environment that I am more comfortable and familiar with. I do not feel at home here." Done with her speech, she headed out.


    Luke''s gaze silently followed her figure.


    ''What a stubborn girl! Sigh.''


    His figure flashed behind her, walking in her shadow. He did not approach too close, but walked close enough for her to notice his presence.


    "Sailles, it is dangerous for you to wander around alone. I accept the fact that you need space to figure everything out, but if you wander about alone, then you could be attacked again. We got lucky the last time, but luck is not something that will always be with us. Please, go back home with me. I promise that I will not invade your space." Luke compromisingly said, as they reached the boundary of the red mansion.


    "Sailles? You said that twice. Is that my name?" The girl paused, looking back at him in doubt.


    "Yes. Your name is Sailles. Why, do you not remember it?" His eyes lit up as he excitedly looked back at her with an open smile.


    "No. I just found it strange. I mean, since it''s my name, why do I not feel anything when you say it? It just does not feel right." She said with even more suspicion.


    "I can understand it if I do not remember you after the incident, because you have only recently entered my life. Even though I find it strange that I do not feel anything on seeing the person I loved so dearly, I can accept it. I might have formed a barrier around my heart after the attack.


    But why does my own name, one that I have lived with for my whole life, does not resonate with me? Why does it feel like a stranger''s name?" Her brows furrowed as she raised an eye in question, inquisitively looking at him.


    "That is because the attack was too severe. So severe in fact, that if I had not taken you out on time, I might not have even been able to find your body. The Werewolf clan attacked us because you became my mate. They want to eliminate the Snake clan from the Nar realm, as they think that they can protect the ''gem of three lives'' better than them.


    However, the possible union of the vampires and serpentines got them nervous. They are afraid that after our two clans unite, they will no longer be able to achieve their goal. Which is why they attacked us on our way to the eternal sea. It was to prevent our union." Luke''s gaze fixed onto the dull red sky, a distant and painful look in his dark eyes.


    "If I had lost you, I do not know what I would have done." He silently whispered in agony, his lonely figure and desolate aura, hard to ignore.


    For one split heartbeat, the girl earnestly felt the sincerity in his words.


    Whether everything he said was real or fake, at least one thing was for certain.


    The vampire really cared for her.


    ''She was his mate? She was Sailles?''


    "You said that my name is Sailles, right? I need evidence. How can I verify your words? I want to know who I am and what my relationship with you is from every race in the Nar realm aside from the Bloodsucking clan. They are your people and will naturally do and say everything you tell them. However, even if you brainwash one race, you could not possibly brainwash the rest of the other races, right? So, can you provide me with solid evidence?" For the first time since awakening, she looked seriously at the vampire without a trace of hostility or disdain.


    Since the man was putting in so much effort just to brainwash her, then she would do him a favor and openly play along with him. She wanted to see with her own eyes, how far he planned to take this farce.


    Yes. She could not remember some things, however, she also did not forget everything.


    For instance, she did not forget the fact that this was her third life, that a shadow was hunting her, that she belonged to the snake clan, and that she needed to grow stronger.


    There was also a huge secret in her heart that she never disclosed to anyone before. Not even to her best friend Queen Nakee.


    That secret was that, in her second life, her birth parents were vampires!


    Vampires that were considered dead in the Bloodsucking clan. Vampires that researched the werewolves'' bonds with their mates and came to the conclusion that no other race in the entire Nar realm could form the same bond as the werewolves with their mates.


    Because the other races could never reproduce with anyone outside of their clan and neither could they form mate bonds with anyone in the entire realm.


    In fact, the only true mating in the entire Nar realm occurred between the werewolves and their mates.


    All others were a scam and a sham.


    So she knew. She knew that the man was playing her.


    ''But why?''


    To find that out, she would play along with his game.


    Between the two of them, she wanted to know who would come out on top!


    Since she did not know what her real name was, she would just go along with Sailles.


    ''But only for the time being.''


    Because she did not play on continuing this farce for long, unlike someone else.


    She also did not plan on sticking around the vampire, who kept claiming her as his mate, for long.


    It was not that she was afraid of getting stick in the play, but that she did not trust any beast aside from herself.

 Chapter 53 - Vampire City

    "Yes. I can provide you proof that you are my mate in front of the whole Nar realm. 6 ice nights from today, the Battle of Wit will begin. In the last Battle of Might, you challenged every race in the realm to join hands and fight you alone. After the conclusion of the battles, I will gather all the races together and give you the evidence you need. But for now, can you stay with me?" Luke asked her with a gentle, pleading look.


    Having decided to play along, Sailles slightly nodded.


    Although her attitude was still cold, Luke perceived the change in the tense atmosphere.


    He felt that she was no longer as guarded against him.


    He felt that he made a major leap, since he at least saw an improvement, feeling ecstatic.


    And for the evidence she asked, he felt that since he had a plan to cover it, he had everything under control.


    "If I may be so bold as to make this request, I would like to take you on a tour of the Vampire City. Although it is not as beautiful as the Floating Flame Island of the Snake clan, I can assure you that you will not be bored."


    With a delightful look on his face and a dark glint in his eyes, he smiled and gestured in a ''please'' manner towards the sprawling Vampire City.


    Unfortunately, Luke was unaware of the fact that while he believed to be playing the girl, shaping their future, he was actually being played as well.


    Because the girl he considered to be under his control, was actually controlling the whole situation!


    Sailles followed Luke through the bleak and dull streets of the Vampire City.


    The brick red, black, and gray buildings did not have much of an attraction, seemingly old and decayed with the passage of time in the harsh environment. The fields were devoid of life, lacking the twittering and scattering of little creatures and plants that were usually found growing in the flowing lava and cracks.


    The only saving grace was the clean black stone floor, even if a little cracked from the ice flames flowing beneath them.


    Fortunately, the sparse races of slaves and servants littering the walls as they went about running errands, setting up stalls, and displaying unique and exotic materials from the flaming caves, valleys, and seas made the bleak atmosphere a little colorful.


    In the center of the giant city, a large crowd of vampires gathered together in front of an open wide plaza, talking about the shortages of resources and difficulties in finding feeding sources for the elderly vampires.


    As the days passed, securing food sources became tougher and tougher, resulting in the vampire elders council deciding to change the distribution of sources according to merits. This dissatisfied many of the elder vampires who were no longer as capable.


    "We have to find a way to keep everyone in the clan fed, or our clan will no longer be able to fend for itself within the realm. The longer we take to solve this feeding problem, the greater our predicament will become." One of the vampires in the center of the crowd, hollered, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.


    "We cannot allow our elders to starve to death when they have strived for so many years raising and protecting us. Now that we have grown this capable, it is now our turn to take the reign and ensure that no elder or youngster within the Vampire City went hungry." As his voice fell, shouts and cheers resounded in the plaza.


    "Yes! we can not let our elders starve!"


    "We have to ensure the young grow full and healthy!"


    "We must protect the clan!"


    The surrounding races expressionlessly looked on as more and more vampires joined in on the cheer.


    Any of the happenings within the Bloodsucking clan had no relations to them.


    They no longer had any rights or liberty to fight for their race, as they fell into servitude and slavery the moment they got defeated in the Battle of Wars. Their home, occupied by other races, and their pride, crushed.


    Most of them were still too distraught and despondent to care about the happenings in the realm. After suddenly facing a situation where they turned from individuals with rights and ability to losing all rights and serving as food or slaves to other races, the weak-minded committed suicide while the rest lived on listlessly.


    They could not even vent their feelings as such reactions served to only hasten the extinction of their clan.


    Therefore, the lesser races did not feel so much as sympathy or empathy towards the vampires'' struggles.


    Because whether the race got wiped out or not, it would not change their status. They would only be moved from serving the Bloodsucking clan to another race of the six supreme clans.


    This was a realm where the strongest reigned supreme while the weak groveled and served.


    Luke, who was aware of the Bloodsucking clan''s difficulties, moved into the crowd, arriving in the center of the group.


    The crowd of youngsters instantly froze, looking at him with wide eyes and open mouths. A heartbeat later, one of the youngsters stepped forth in greeting.


    "Supreme Elder, we feel honored by your grace. Has our little ruckus disturbed you? If so, please do not take offense!" The young vampire that was hollering earlier now meekly replied.


    In front of the supreme elder that held the clan together, he was nothing.


    Supreme Elder Luke was not only the longest living vampire but also the longest living beast in the entire Nar realm. His knowledge and experience were a fact that no creature in the realm dared to question or challenge.


    And it was also due to the supreme elder that the Bloodsucking clan was able to obtain a spot within the ranks of the six supreme clans.


    "It is no big deal. I am glad to see the youths of the clan coming together to support the elders. It is true that you need to ensure that the clan is fed, but before that, you also need to ensure that you have the strength and ability to accomplish that. So, how has your training been coming along? Are you fledglings confident enough to win? The Battle of Wit will begin within 6 ice nights."


    Sailles watched the young vampires bow their heads in shame. Their sullen faces and flickering eyes enough testament to their situation. It was obvious from their behavior that they were not confident about their victory.


    "Hhhm! Absolutely ridiculous! Instead of striving hard to increase your strength, you are wasting time here giving speech. Are you not aware of the fact that only the strongest ruled supreme in the realm?" Luke''s angry roar frightened the group into trembling, their already pale complexions turning even paler.


    "I am sure that there is a better way than shouting to get this fact into their heads, right?" Sailles could not stop herself from speaking up after seeing their miserable expressions.


    However, her unintentional comment only served to attract Luke''s and the young vampires'' gazes on her thin figure.. Their fiery sight burning into her skin as hot as molten lava.

 Chapter 54 - Three Strikes!

    With every gaze trained on her, Sailles nonchalantly continued.


    "Since they are not able to understand the meaning of the strongest fist reigning supreme, why not throw them in pit fights with the other clans'' youths. Only when they realize their weakness and see their incompetence, will they be able to strive to improve themselves."


    As her calm and confident voice rang out in the silent clearing, the youths could not help looking skeptically at her.


    She did not seem to be much older than them, so why was she acting like she was more experienced and informed than them?


    Did she think that she was special just because the Supreme Elder gave her a little bit of attention?


    Moreover, she was not even a vampire.


    Unbeknownst to them, if Sailles'' three lives were combined together, she would at least be three times older than them.


    The young vampire giving the speech earlier felt despised and looked down on just for giving speech to inspire his fellow clan mates instead of training.


    But since the girl appeared to be a guest of the Supreme Elder, he did not dare to be rude.


    "Since you made such a suggestion, then you must have experience in challenging other clans. Why do you not be our first challenge?" He suggested in a gentle tone, appearing friendly and sociable.


    "You, be my challenge? Sorry, but I do not fight with kids. Who knows, I might accidentally break you and your vampire parents will be on my back." She replied disdainfully, the scorn on her face undisguisable.


    "Just say that you are afraid to fight us if you are. Why make so many excuses?" Some of the watching admirers of the young vampire could not stop themselves from speaking out as their temper erupted.


    Hearing the disdain and scorn in Sailles'' tone, they lost the reign on their temper.


    The extremely outstanding young vampire they highly admired and respected was openly being disgraced, disdained, and looked down on by a girl that was not even part of their clan.


    When had an outsider ever criticized the Bloodsucking clan to their face without paying a very price?


    When had members of the Bloodsucking clan ever been looked down on?


    Seeing that the supreme elder was accompanying her, they did not outrightly provoke her.


    However, they silently felt that the girl was just too much!


    Luke watched the proceedings with a thoughtful gaze.


    He liked the girl''s easy-going attitude as she spoke to the youths. Although she looked about the same age as them, the aura she gave off as she stood before them was like that of an elder standing before the younger generation.


    He felt both amused and attracted to this other side of her.


    If he was not already aware of the fact that she was once human and only recently got reborn, he would have thought that she was an old monster like him.


    "Oh, since you guys are so desperate to be under my knees, then I do not mind accommodating you. Let us go right now. If I do not teach you fools a lesson today then I am not Sailles." She purposely used her new name, to show her gradual acceptance of her new situation.


    ''She called herself Sailles.''


    Luke was so ecstatic with happiness as he heard her introduce herself with the name he gave her, that his body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Sailles? Okay Sailles, I am Max. I will be the first to challenge you." The young man, Max, lightly said as he stepped forward.


    "Where do you want to duel?"


    "I am fine with beating you just here. After all, it would be a pity if we abandoned such a good audience for a private duel. Let them see for themselves as well. I do not want them to come rushing to me for confirmation after learning that I effortlessly crushed you."


    "Oh, okay. Then good luck." Max skeptically said, not understanding where the girl found the confidence to boast so shamelessly.


    Turning on his heels, he to his group, instructing his buddies to make a clearing for them to battle on.


    Sailles indifferently watched the vampires clear out in less than two breaths, leaving only her and the brat in the center.


    "You can start whenever you want. I do not want others to say that you lost because I started first or that you were not ready yet. So, you start first and be sure that you are ready to start before you do." She loudly cracked her neck and knuckles, looking like a hooligan beast out to beat some poor lesser race out of their mind.


    Snarls of displeasure resounded from the spectating crowd, upset at her flippant attitude.


    "Go Max!"


    "Show her that she should not bully others too unreasonably."


    "Yeah. Show her that she should never underestimate others."


    "We are counting on you to win us some face."


    "Yeah, beat the scorn off her face!"


    The plaza instantly transformed into a battling stage as the enthusiastic audience loudly cheered.


    In the next moment, the vampire kid unrestrainedly charged at Sailles, intending to end the battle in one move to teach Sailles a good lesson.


    Sailles, who was ready for his advance, did not retreat, instead meeting his attack fearlessly with her clenched fist.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After the third head-on clash of fists, Sailles remained in her spot, not moving even an inch back, while the young vampire was sent flying through the air before heavily crashing to the ground, blood flowing from the side of his mouth.


    Silence. The whole plaza immediately fell into a dead silence, before loud gasps of surprise and astonishment rang out one after the other.


    "No way! How could Max lose so easily." A young vampire female, a long-time admirer of Max shouted in disbelief, her figure trembling as she tried to come to sense with what she saw.


    "That was just a few mere clashes of fists. How could it knock out Max in three hits, that too when the two clashed head-on? At least the both of them should have come to a draw, right?"


    "What did I just see? Max was knocked out in three strikes?"


    "Yes! That was only three strikes!"


    "Is she not even younger than Max? How could she be so powerful?"


    More and more exclamations sounded out as the vampires looked at Sailles with strange gazes and gaping mouths before turning to Luke.


    The instant they saw his stoic expression, understanding dawned on them.


    As expected of a guest of the supreme elder.


    Even a little girl he brought along for a stroll was capable enough to defeat Max, who was considered to be one of the outstanding talents of the Bloodsucking clan''s younger generation.


    Turning to Max, they saw him slowly rise to his feet, his face flushed, his fists clenched, warily looking at the seemingly harmless girl.

 Chapter 55 - Request To Instruct

    "How is this possible? She defeated me in three clashes without even moving from her spot. Moreover, I could feel that she was not using her full strength!" As the blood drained from Max''s pale face, his handsome appearance contorted, making him seem like a dead corpse.


    He could not accept such a shameful outcome.


    Especially, when he was the one to issue the challenge.


    Not only did he get defeated, but he was also crushed in such a way, where he could not even raise his head.


    Sailles looked at the pale-faced vampire with amusement.


    Who was it that was asking for a beating just a little while ago? Now that he got what he desired, he could not even raise his head?


    Feeling funny inside, she turned her gaze away, afraid that she would not be able to control herself and let loose the laugh building in her stomach from seeing his miserable appearance.


    "Well, you are defeated. What are you going to do now? Ask for a rematch?" She playfully asked, glancing at the youth from the corner of her eye.


    "No. I accept my defeat and request for your instructions." Immediately kneeling on his knees, the request the young vampire made did not only catch Sailles by surprise but all of the spectating vampires were surprised by his sudden action and request.


    "He wants her to train him? Did I just hear Max asking for the girl to train him?" The vampire girl who admired the young vampire screamed in shout, her voice startling awake the other dazed vampires.


    "I heard the same thing! Max really asked for the girl to train him!"


    "Is he really going to train under her?"


    There were many raising the same question as they looked in shock and disbelief, not able to come to terms with the fact that their most admired packmate was kneeling before a stranger, requesting mentorship.


    But there were also many who felt that the young vampire''s step was reasonable and even quite beneficial.


    "But if you look at it, it is actually not a bad idea. Max will not only grow stronger, but in the future, no one would be able to challenge him as his master would be someone close with the supreme elder. Moreover, being defeated by his own master would not be as shameful"


    "Yes. That is not a bad idea. He could grow strong, build connection with the Supreme Elder, and wash his shame of being defeated by claiming the one to defeat him as his master."


    "Only Max would be able to come up with such a solid method."


    However, there were also others who were thinking from a different perspective.


    "Hey, do you think we could also ask the girl to train us as well? I actually think that she is not worse than the official instructors in the vampire academy training hall. And besides, we would only be benefiting ourselves by growing stronger. If someone as proud as Max can get her to instruct him, then why can we not?"


    "I also think that we should seek her as an instructor. After all, we could only grow stronger with a strong instructor. And if we even fail to grow any stronger after taking her tutorship, it is not like we would be losing out on anything."


    "You are absolutely correct! Since we are not losing out on anything, why can we not ask her to instruct us as well? After all, we need to be strong in order to stand firm in the world of the strong."


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Without hesitation, the other young vampires in Max''s group gathered behind Max in front of Sailles and kneeled without hesitation.


    "We humble fledglings request you to please give us your guidance as well!" They all chorused at the same time, further astonishing the already surprised vampires.


    Luke watched everything unfold with an indifferent expression. However, his heart rate was rapidly beating in nervous excitement.


    If Sailles accepted to teach the young vampires, she would be making a new identity for herself in the Bloodsucking clan as an instructor.


    This would not only facilitate her integration into the clan, but it would also anchor her to the Bloodsucking clan as she developed feelings and grew attached to it.


    The more attached she became to the Bloodsucking clan, the easier it would be for him to keep her in the clan.


    As such, he would no longer have to be afraid of the werewolf king suddenly appearing and snatching her away.


    Smiling, Luke moved forward, standing by her side.


    "Since they are begging on their knees, you might as well accept them. It would also give you something to do as we wait for the next Battle of Wars to begin. Who knows, you might even be able to recall something as you train them." He softly whispered, his words reaching only her ears.


    "Accept being their instructor? I am not from the Bloodsucking clan and after the Battle of Wars, I plan to return to the Snake clan. I want to live in the place where I would be the most comfortable. Even though I am aware that you care for me and would not hurt me, I do not want to stay with someone that I have no recollection of. If I am going to live with you, I want to do so in my full senses with my memory intact, otherwise, not at all." Sailles replied without hesitation.


    Even though she decided to play along with the vampire''s game and act obediently, she did not want to be too involved with him until she regained all of her memories.


    She could feel that his feelings were genuine, but she could also feel his intention to deceive her. As such, she would never take any decision without being completely certain of herself both in mind and heart.


    At the moment, even though her mind told her that the vampire would not hurt her even though he would deceive, would protect her even if he would keep her in the dark, and was probably only lying to her to keep her with him, she could not bring herself to relax her guard.


    As such, she could not follow her mind, as she could not ignore the voice or lack of it in her heart.


    Because, in many situations, the heart saw things a lot clearer than the mind.


    And there was nothing in her heart for the man.


    "Let''s talk about instructing them after I regain my memories and come here to live for life." She ended with a slight smile, her eyes firm and unshakable.


    Luke was surprised at Sailles still firm attitude. He thought that after strolling through the vampire city together and seeing her unconscious acceptance of her new name, he could easily persuade her to train the young vampires.


    However, it seemed like he was going to need a lot of patience and time to gain her heart.


    "Okay. You do not have to be their instructor. But you can give them little pointers, right? The Battle of Wars this decade is not going to be simple, as all the various races are going to be joining together to attack you. However, these guys might be able to provide you a little bit of assistance during the rush from one stage to another." Luke did not try to force her to accept the position of instructor.


    He had learned from his previous defeats that using force on her was not the way to her heart. It only pushed her away further.


    She was one of those beasts that erupted the instant her scales scratched the wrong way.


    So, instead of forcing her to become an instructor, he changed tactics, asking her to only give them a few pointers instead.


    This way, she would still be interacting with the Bloodsucking clan, laying down the foundation necessary to get her planted into the clan for good.


    However, he was badly prepared for the question that followed his impulsive proposal.


    "Why did I challenge the entire race of the Nar realm to a duel to the death? It does not seem like something that I would do without having a very strong reason." Sailles voice sounded like an erupting volcano in his mind, filtering out all of the kneeling vampires and spectators'' voices, leaving only the question repeatedly ringing.


    How should he respond now?


    Should he say that in his bid to prevent her from leaving with the werewolf king, he had tried to force her to make a choice between the Snake clan and the Werewolf clan?


    That in order to keep the two away, he had tried to manipulate her into choosing the Snake clan?


    That in order to keep her for himself, he tried to use the break time between the Battles of Wars to find a way to break their bond?


    And because he pushed her so far, she lost her temper, challenging all the races to a duel to the death?


    He was not worried about her not winning the battles, because she would do so without much struggle.


    He was confident in her ability after their three encounters. But he did not want to give her a bad impression of himself through his previous actions.


    So, obviously, he could not say any of the things he had done before. That is, if he did not wish to see all his efforts and the pain she suffered to severe the bond going to waste.


    And he definitely did not want to see all his planning and scheming coming to light.


    Even though their mate bond was not as strong as the one she shared with the werewolf, at least they had a bond now.


    Moreover, she no longer shared any bond or relationship with the werewolf.


    As such, he said what he deemed to be the perfect ending to her and the werewolf''s tale.


    "The wolf king was against our bond, so he instigated the other clans against us, forcing you to challenge them all in order to not be controlled by their wishes.." He deeply sighed with sorrow, the pain flashing in his dark eyes heart wrenching enough to gain any cold-blooded beast''s sympathy.

 Chapter 56 - The Underworld Palace

    The silver-blue moon shined through the huge red windows, showering the giant room in a purple glow. In the middle of the room, there was a large brick bed on which a black wolf lay motionless with a vacant gaze.


    Arguments and shouts sounded outside the room, the sound of crashing objects and breaking glass loud enough to alarm any night creature. Then the shouts and breaking sounds were replaced with the dull thumping of heavy footsteps.


    A few moments later, a large black man with simple features entered the purple-lit room, striding directly towards the red bed. Pulling out a chair, he sat on the side, staring at the motionless figure with barely concealed fear and worry.


    "What are we going to do with you?"


    The figure whispered quietly, his voice choked with emotion.


    And a whole ice night passed away in such a manner.


    A long while later, females came in and out of the room, bringing in warm water, clean clothes, and warm food.


    "Master Ouyang, we brought you warm water and some clean clothes. Please, go freshen up a bit. We will keep an eye on the King." One of the females, seeing the unkempt appearance of the werewolf master, tentatively stepped up and advised.


    "Yes, Master Ouyang should freshen up a bit. We will take care of the king in your absence." Another of the females with bluefish scales on her shoulders gently added.


    The two females were mates to Ramose''s main wolf pack and felt sympathy for the werewolf king who gained and lost his mate within the span of one warm morning.


    "No, I am fine. I will sit with the king a while longer." The tired Master Ouyang was too stressed and worried about his unresponsive king to care about his appearance.


    He knew that he did not look good. His dark sunken eyes, scruffy jawline, and wrinkled clothes all but screamed the unbalanced state of his mind to those around him.


    But he did not care.


    When the king he raised with his own hands was in an unstable condition, what could he possibly gain from being neat and tidy?


    At least at that moment, nothing mattered to him more than the young king motionlessly laying on the brick bed.


    "Let me know when Olsen arrives." He instructed the females without moving his gaze away from the black wolf''s form.


    "Yes, Master Ouyang." The females replied, secretly sighing in empathy before leaving the room.


    The silver-purple room instantly became quiet again, the black man silently watching over the motionless black wolf, the silver-blue moon their only company.


    *


    Ramose panickily ran through a wide black forest, his black fur bristling with power as he searched for his mate.


    He knew she was in danger. He had to rescue her quickly before it was too late.


    "Versailles! Versailles! Where are you? I am here...I am here so please say something!"


    He growled in desperation, his voice close to cracking as his black eyes swept through the never-ending black trees.


    Wherever he looked, there was only darkness.


    No sound responded to his call. No movement caught his sight.


    "Versailles!"


    The agonized shriek ripped through his throat and resounded in the silent darkness, carrying with it a heart-wrenching fear and barely suppressed pain.


    Because Ramose knew in his mind what his heart refused to accept.


    The true reality of their situation.


    The cruel reality that his mate was gone. The cruel reality that their bond was broken and severed, forever shattered.


    And the cruel reality that she was lost and that he might never see her ever again.


    "No, no, no, no, no..."


    "Versailles cannot leave me. She is my mate, the other half of my soul. If she was truly gone, then I wouldn''t be alive as well. Yes, she cannot be gone. I am still here, so she must be somewhere out there as well. I just need to search harder and quickly find her. Yes, I just need to keep on searching. I will find her. I know that I will find her. Definitely! Because I am still here, she cannot be gone!"


    Rumbling incoherently, the black wolf roused himself back to his senses and continued his endless search in the black forest. The search for his lost mate.


    "Versailles!"


    In the endless darkness, the agonized howl of the lone wolf was the only cry reverberating in the silent and still environment.


    *


    "Is there still no improvement in the king''s condition?" The deep, rich voice sounded tiredly in the quiet room, making the already tense atmosphere turn grimmer. Scuffling and shuffling of bedsheets were followed by a heavy sigh before an equally tired voice answered in response.


    "No, Olsen. There has not been any change in his condition yet. But what worries me, even more, is the fact that we do not even know what is ailing our king. It is definitely not a simple illness for it to be able to keep our king under for so long. But what is this illness that has got even the king of the werewolf''s down? And how do we treat it?


    Because I fear Olsen. I fear that if we do not find a solution to this very soon, it might drag our king down for good!" The fear in Master Ouyang''s voice was undisguisable as his tone shook and came close to breaking down.


    His teary gaze remained fixed on the motionless black wolf, shinning with the unshed tears.


    He was afraid.


    Afraid that this silent vigil would mark the last moments he would spend with the young wolf he raised like a son.


    As a master trainer, Master Ouyang trained more than a hundred wolf fledglings. But of all his students, only the black wolf was the closest to his heart.


    Losing his parents in his childhood, the little black wolf was all skin and bones when he found him huddled under the shade of a flame tree fruit. With a lost and lonely look in his eyes, he carried his scared heart on his face, painfully gazing at the graves of his deceased parents.


    Ouyang, no longer able to watch the heart-wrenching sight, dragged the little wolf home, raising him as his own. Time passed and what was once a decision taken on impulse turned into the greatest joy of his life.


    And before he even realized it, the little black wolf grew up strong and healthy, becoming the King of the Werewolf clan, filling his heart with pride and bringing glory to his name.


    However, that same black wolf was now lying limp and motionless before his eyes, seemingly struggling and fighting with an invisible enemy and there was nothing that he could do to help him.


    Nothing he could do to take away his pain and bring him back to his clan.


    Because this black wolf was no longer the little wolf whose loneliness and pain could be filled and soothed by him.


    This was a king wolf whose pain he could no longer share.


    The only thing he could do was to silently watch over him as he fought his battle.


    "I searched all the records we have stored in the public records hall, but was not able to find anything related to mate bond effects. If whatever ailing our king is related to his unexpected mate then we need to find out what happened to her to cause the king to fall into such a serious condition. Only then, would we be able to solve this illness."


    "But we were not able to find his mate at the Snake clan''s Floating Flaming Island the last time we visited. In fact, there are no clues to the whereabouts of the king''s mate at all! In such a situation, how could we find out what happened to her when we do not even know where she is?" Ouyang''s voice raised in frustration as he thought about the missing mate of the black wolf.


    This problem came about all because of that mate. Before her appearance, even though his black wolf did not have a mate, he was healthy and strong, inspiring awe and fear in both the wolf pack and the other five supreme clans.


    However, the instant that mate appeared, everything changed.


    The once strong and proud wolf king turned into a being worse than dead, responding neither to provocations nor pleading.


    Even though he knew that he should not be blaming the missing female, Ouyang could not stop his heart from sprouting seeds of resentment.


    He knew that he was wrong to be thinking in such a way, but he could not stop such thoughts from entering his mind.


    "What happened to the king''s mate is a mystery itself. With the way the King was convulsing and twitching uncontrollably, he must have been experiencing unimaginable torture." There was a pensive look on Olsen''s face as he looked at the black form of his king on the giant bed.


    An ominous feeling enveloped his heart, sending shivers down his spine.


    "If the king was experiencing what his mate was going through, then it is most likely possible that the old foe is back.. And if it is the foe behind everything that has happened so far, it must have been attempting to sever their bond."

 Chapter 57 - The Bloodsucking Clans Issue

    Sailles was cold-blooded, but she was definitely not moved by the vampire''s sorrow-filled eyes. Her attention caught onto the part of his speech where the werewolf attacked them because she became the mate of the Bloodsucking clan''s Supreme Elder.


    Now, she was fully confident that she was not the vampire''s mate.


    In the entire Nar realm, there were no races that respected the mates of other races more than the werewolves. This may be due to the fact that their population was few and they treasured their mates. Either way, they did not attack others mates'' without having a strong reason to.


    And that strong reason related to the safety of their own mates.


    Moreover, it was impossible for the vampires to form mate bonds. Therefore, she could not have possibly formed a mate bond with the vampire in front of everyone. That is, unless he deceived everyone else and created an illusion of mate bond formation between him and herself.


    And even then, the matter was questionable. Because the main point, that werewolves did not attack the mates of other races without a strong valid reason, still remained.


    However, the same could not be said for the vampire.


    "So, I challenged all the races because of the werewolf?"


    "Yes. So, you need to stay away from him, otherwise, the matter might not need at just going against the races this time." Luke took her hand into his, his expression serious and firm.


    Unfortunately for Luke, he was striving for nothing. He was so caught up in trying to build barriers between Sailles and the werewolf king that he was not even aware of the fact that he unintentionally created a rift between them.


    "Okay, enough about this topic. Tell me what is going on with the Bloodsucking clan? Why are these little kids preaching about supporting their elders and youngsters?" Sailles had had enough of the truth and lies of this guy.


    She could not understand.


    ''Why in the world is he doing this? If he truly likes me as I have perceived, then surely he knows that it takes sincerity to move a female''s heart?''


    ''Unless, he does not even like me, but believes he does?''


    As she thought up to here, she could not help feeling strange.


    ''The supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan did not know how to tell if he liked someone?''


    That seemed impossible. Because if that was true, then his thousands of years of living would have been in vain. To not even know whether he liked someone or not, was no longer a simple matter.


    She needed to find out what was going on with this vampire and why he was intentionally deceiving her.


    "The Bloodsucking clan has been experiencing shortages of food sources. This might be due to the growing population of the clan or the decreasing numbers of races in the realm. Either way, the vampires are having problems in securing clean blood sources." Luke was nonchalant as he said this.


    As a leading figure of the clan, he was more than aware of the problems in the clan. He knew that there was more to the feeding issue of the vampires than met the eye.


    This was not a matter of just securing food sources. This was a matter of weakening, then slowly wiping out the clan. It was also for the same reason that he attacked the Werewolf and Snake clans. Someone was trying to manipulate him into wiping out the two clans to ensure the vampire clans'' safety and security.


    "Considering the fact that most races in the realm have poison in their veins and the rapid extinction of more than half of the weaker races, it would only be a matter of time before more races start facing similar problems." Sailles was more worried about this part.


    For once the races in the realm started facing feeding problems, fear of higher clans powers and abilities would no longer be able to ward them. In fact, fear would no longer have any effect on hungry masses and that would begin the start of the end.


    The Nar realm would go up in blazing and erupting flames, every creature looking out only for themselves, disregarding the safety of their clan as they focused on their own.


    Right now, it was already hell here. After every beast in this hell was unleashed, what sort of a storm would hit the realm, and even the seven realms?


    The image chilled Sailles''s heart.


    Such a matter could not be allowed to take place. She needed to find out what was going on!


    ***


    On the far north of the Nar realm, there was an ice flame mountain that intermittently produced eerie shrieks and grievous howls in the desolate landscape.


    Beneath this ice flame mountain, dark smoke and black fog continuously flowed out, masking the black bones and decrepit creatures stretching out from the gaping black holes. From the sunken eye sockets and widely opened mouths, it was obvious that they were attempting to escape from the horror behind them.


    Deep inside the cave was a huge black stone platform. On the platform laid the unconscious bodies of many races. Red light glowed, lighting the ancient symbols and ruins carved on the wide dais, spreading an eerie blood-red radiance in the dark cave.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Please stop, stop!"


    "Don''t do this! Please! We will take an oath of eternal servitude to you. Please, just stop!"


    "Please, spare us! We will do everything you say!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The agonized shrieks and cries of the different races reverberated in the red light, filling the gloomy atmosphere with despair and misery.


    The bodies twitched and convulsed as they thrashed their limbs on the black stone in pain. Soon, black smoke started flowing out of their seven orifices, covering the stone platform in a mass of darkness.


    Looking closer at the shrieking black forms, one could make out the appearances of the beasts aging and decaying with the naked eye. In less than a heartbeat, the struggling figures turned still, dry and withered, their cries dying out. The black cave was soon enveloped in absolute silence, darkness cloaking the grotesque bodies below.


    In that darkness, wretched and deformed faces with glowing red eyes could be perceived. The red eyes swept around the cave and the black smoke receded.


    What appeared were the figures of pink goblins, little feys, omincorns, white eyed seers, and black winged humans among many other magical species with golden blood. Races that had gone extinct overnight. These races stood in silence as a black light flashed through their dark eyes, the only abnormality in their perfectly normal appearances.


    "Go! Get me what I want! Get me the gem and do not come back without doing so." An eerie, cold voice resounded in the dark environment, resonating in the silent cave.


    "Yes, Master!" The voices chorused together, before disappearing in a puff of black smoke.


    Soon, the dark cave was emptied, the black platform, the only evidence of the dark ritual that took place.


    "Soon, very soon, it will begin....." The sinister whisper swept around the empty cave, passed through the black ground and walls, seeping out into the dull red sky of the Nar realm.

 Chapter 58 - Sneaking Out

    Sailles waited until she was certain the vampire was in hibernation before sitting up. She got off her wide bed and closed her eyes. When she reopened them again, she was in her snake form.


    Stretching her form, her purple-dark eyes furrowed in confusion as they swept over her black-gold striped tail.


    Last she remembered, her snake tail was gold.


    So how did it become black-gold?


    Serpentine color scales never changed. They were a part of the serpentine''s identity, giving a glimpse into the serpent''s true identity and ability. And as a mirror to the serpentine''s character and personality, the color never changed, only slightly deepening with time.


    In her past life, Sailles was a red serpent well known for her fiery temper. She neither took no for an answer and nor ever allowed any beast to wrong her. As such, whenever any beast saw her, they would stir clear of her.


    Over time, she was given the nickname fiery serpentine.


    In this lifetime, her tail was gold. Whether it was due to her getting bitten by the golden snake or her being reborn, for whatever reason, her tail was gold.


    She remembered her first time transforming after her rebirth. The bright beautiful golden scales that gleamed under the brilliant sunlight of the Sybil realm. Her awe and delight at finally getting her serpentine powers back and finding her scales gold. Her pride at the lustrous scales.


    Now, those same scales were tinted with black. And she did not know or remember how...


    "Did this happen because of the attack the vampire was talking about? Is it connected to my foggy member in any way?" Quietly wondering, she tried to recall what had happened for her to lose such an important portion of her memories.


    As she thought deeply, she focused all her mind and heart on unlocking the clogged memories. Flame-hair flowing, purple-black eyes glowing, her mind entered her sea of consciousness, her core.


    What she saw was not her usual glowing fiery soul, but a dull red ball enveloped by a cloak of dark mass. The instant her senses fell onto the black mass, her heart thumped in fear, shivers spreading down her spine.


    "What in the Nar is that black mass? Why do I perceive the same eerie feeling from it that I perceived from the dark shadow in the Snowy plains of the Sybil realm?"


    Letting her mind focus, she tried to rouse her enclosed soul, but there was no response. This had never happened before.


    Perplexed, she tried again but was met with the same blank.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Sailles stared unblinkingly into the red walls of the glass mansion, her sharp eyes spewing enough ice to freeze an erupting volcano.


    "Someone or something broke the connection between my spirit and soul. Whatever this is, if I am to go by the reference of the eroded Snowy Plains land of the Sybil realm, is nothing good. Right now, my soul is only disconnected from my spirit. But if I do not find a way to repair the rift between the two, I would lose myself for good."


    Losing her eyes, Sailles inhaled and exhaled deeply, forcing herself to control her emotions. It was not time yet. Not time for her to take action.


    In order to get to the bottom of whatever was going on, she needed to appear ignorant and uninformed. She needed to appear obedient to let the beast out of the shadows.


    Deeply sighing one last time, Sailles opened her purple-black eyes, resolution, and determination flashing in their depths.


    "But first, I should accomplish the task I was setting out to do." Without hesitation, she transformed into a full black-gold snake from head to tail, before shrinking her size. Once she was about the size of a flame bug, her tiny snake form rose into the air, flashing through a tiny hole on the red glass window.


    A few moments later, Sailles stood on the outskirts of the Vampire City, slithering her way through the burning rocky terrain of the Nar realm.


    Her destination was the Floating Flame Island of the Snake clan.


    *


    In the entire Nar realm, it was only the Floating Flame Island that had flaming trees and nether flowers. Its bright glory combined with the bursting flame dragons and phoenixes from the erupting volcanoes were enough to enchant even the most enchanting beasts of the realm, the iirifeys.


    At this moment a black-gold little snake appeared before the Floating Flame Island, its purple-dark eyes shining with radiance as it took in the beauty of the flame trees and nether flowers.


    Excited, the little snake''s form dashed forward and bumped right into an invisible wall.


    The snake tumbled back, falling roughly on the flame rocks, before rolling on the flame ground for a long while and coming to a stop. It lay motionless for a few heartbeats, black smoke coming out of its body.


    The instant it regained its senses, the black smoke disappeared.


    Hissing, it slowly slithered back to the place of the invisible wall again.


    Hesitating for a moment, it attempted to fly into the Floating Flame Island.


    Bang!


    The same incident took place, the little snake lying motionless on the ground as it was flung back once again.


    "Hisss...what is going on here? The Floating Flame Island has an invisible shield?"


    The snake''s head changed, revealing the shocking expression of Sailles who hissed in disbelief, as black smoke came out of her eyes and nostrils.


    She moved towards the location of the invisible wall again. Raising her hand, she placed it tentatively on the place she estimated the wall to be.


    This time, she felt the wall reacting to her touch, sending out a powerful force that pushed her back. Painfully holding her hand, she saw black smoke flow out of it.


    "What is this?" She shrieked in fright.


    Not only was she not able to enter the Floating Flame Island, but there was also black smoke coming out of her hand. Thinking of the black mass engulfing her soul, her purple-dark eyes lit up comprehension.


    "Maybe the black smoke is being released from my soul? From the looks of it, it seems to be reacting to the invisible wall. Could that be the reason why I am not able to enter the snake abode?" As she asked out loud, her eyes wandered in thought.


    If the black smoke is reacting to the shield, maybe the shield was built to guard against the black smoke?


    If that is so, then who built the shield?


    Were the builders expecting someone like her to appear?


    The questions running through her mind had no answers, but seeing the black smoke reacting to the shield, a crazy plan formed in her mind.


    "This might be my only chance before the beginning of the Battle of Wars!" A determined light flashed through her dark purple eyes, her delicate lips set in a firm curve.


    In the next instant, she unreservedly ran into the shield again.


    Painfully crawling onto her feet, she looked down at her body.


    ''Just as I expected! It works!''


    There, a black smoke slowly flowed out of her trembling body. Raising into the air, it mixed into the dull red sky.


    Sailles closed her eyes and sent her spirit into her core. Arriving before the dull red ball, she saw that the black mass enveloping it was thinning out. The dense black smoke slowly flowed out of her core through her meridians, before pouring out of her limbs and seven orifices''.


    Seeing the result she expected, Sailles did not stop. Moving forward, she flung herself onto the invisible wall again. Again, black smoke came out of her body the instant the wall got in contact with her body.


    This painful process continued until Sailles could no longer move a single limb. Tired, exhausted, and in pain, she laid powerlessly on the charred ground, her rough pants the only sound in the silent region.


    "Thanks to that invisible wall, I was able to extract a lot of black fog out of my core. Even though the black mass is still cloaked over my soul, at least it is not as dense as it was before."


    With the thinning of the black mass, the dull red ball now had a little bit of shine. As Sailles watched the flowing black fog hover over her soul, a spark of disgust fiercely surged into her heart, disappearing as suddenly as it surfaced.


    As the repulsive feeling vanished, she looked thoughtfully at the dull red ball, turning her gaze back to the black smoke.


    Whatever it was, there was no doubt in her heart that her soul abhorred the thing.


    "It is about time that I returned. Even though I was not able to achieve the goal I came here for today, I was still able to accomplish something. Maybe, once the black smoke is completely cleared out of my core, I would be able to enter the Floating Flame Island."


    Crawling back to her feet, Sailles transformed into her serpentine form, then completely changed into a black-gold snake. Hissing, she flashed into the distance.


    After a few miles of travel, pain shot through her body.


    ''I must have gone a little overboard with the extraction method.''


    Thinking grimly, her figure violently slammed onto the flaming ground of the flaming valley.


    Unbeknownst to Sailles, the place her figure dropped was right at the location of the flame cave leading to the Underworld Palace.


    The instant she fell to the ground of the flaming valley, the tiny bright light on the crack of her dull soul brightened, before trembling fiercely as if in reaction to something.


    And at that exact moment, the motionless black wolf in the Underworld Palace finally stirred, trembled, before waking with a start.

 Chapter 59 - Beginning Of Trial Of Fate

    The black wolf wandered aimlessly in the endless dark void, continuously howling even when no answer came. The longer the wolf wandered, the deeper it sank into the dark void. However, the distraught creature was too lost in its sorrow and pain to realize its predicament.


    A long time passed and the darkness was no longer just caging the beast now. It was stretching its tentacles onto its frail figure, its dark claws stealthily wrapping around its limbs.


    Soon enough, the black wolf was wrapped into a black cocoon, motionless and lifeless in the empty void. The wandering vacant eyes were the only proof of its vitality.


    "Versailles..." The soft whisper drifted continuously, swallowed into the endless emptiness.


    A few moments later, the wolf''s form went limp, its dark eyelids drooping.


    "Kekekeke...I will finally get him!"


    Just at the instant, the black cocoon rose into the air, the drooping eyes of the black wolf suddenly sprang open, faint bright light shining within their depths.


    "NO!"


    "Versailles!" The wolf howled, exploding with sudden might and power. The dark tentacles were snapped apart, falling weakly to the black ground, before dispersing into black smoke. The disappearance of the tentacles were followed by the cracking of the endless void.


    "No, no, no, no, no! This cannot happen! It is impossible! I made sure of it!"


    "Versailles!" The black wolf howled even louder, the powerful soundwaves causing the cracking void to violently tremble.


    Soon enough, the dark void shattered, and the wolf sprang into the beckoning light.


    **


    Ramose woke with a start, his weak figure trembling slightly from lack of use and exhaustion. His head spun, his thoughts centered on one individual.


    It was ''Versailles! I felt her!''


    He roared in his mind, his dark eyes swiftly sweeping his surroundings, in search of the figure he desired to see.


    He felt like he had been on a long journey, wandering endlessly in the pit of darkness. Just when he was on the verge of losing the difficult battle, blissful warmth spread from his soul, filling his heart, and clearing his clouded mind.


    Only his soulmate could have such an effect on him and no one else!


    "Where is Versailles?" He asked loudly, his hoarse voice resounding in the quiet room.


    Ouyang, who was sitting by the bed, suddenly startled awake at the sound of the weak yet familiar voice. Slowly raising his head, he stared in a daze at the black wolf looking inquiringly at him.


    Uncontrollable tears flowed down his dark cheeks, his eyes overflowing with emotions.


    "Mose, you are finally awake. You are finally awake." He repeated in distress, his voice cracking as he breathed in relief, sagging tiredly into his chair.


    Only he himself knew how tormenting the past few days had been. Every warm morning and every ice night was filled with fear and trepidation. Fear of his little black wolf not waking up. Fear of losing him forever.


    Even though it was difficult to kill the wolves with their strong regenerative abilities, it was an easy matter for them to shatter from the loss of their mates. Some turned mad, while others followed in their mates'' steps, following them into their death.


    Adding in the fact that no one in the Werewolf clan or Snake clan knew where the wolf king''s mate was, and the old Master Ouyang came this close to losing his senses.


    As such, he was neither able to sleep peacefully nor rest and eat comfortably, making the bedside of the wolf king his home. Tired and drained from the long restless hours, his eyes finally snapped close without his control.


    At last, his heartfelt wish was granted by their ancestors, returning his little black wolf back to him.


    Before he could fully relax, however, the deep voice sounded again, asking a question he would much rather not answer.


    "Where is Versailles?" Ramose anxiously asked again after failing to receive any response from Master Ouyang.


    He needed to know where his mate was. Only when she was standing right in front of him, safe and sound, would he be able to relax and let his hanging heart down.


    "Wolf King, you are finally awake?" Before Ouyang could answer, the deep, surprised voice of Olsen rang out in the room.


    Rushing over, Olsen looked Ramose up and down, before kneeling on his knees, his hands reached out in front of him.


    "Wolf King, I was not able to protect you well. Please, punish me for my incompetence!" He cried out, tears of shame streaming down his cheeks.


    "What is there to punish you for? After all, how you could have possibly guarded against an unexpected attack on my mate that would immediately affect me so severely? Moreover, Versailles and I left together, leaving the wolf pack''s protection behind. This has nothing to do with you and neither is there a reason for me to punish you. Now, stand up and tell me, where is Versailles?" Ramose repeated for the third time.


    Even though he would have loved to catch up with his clan and reassure them of his good health, he was not in the mood nor mindset to focus on any matter aside from his mate.


    He dearly and desperately wished to see her.


    "That....King, we do not know where serpentine Versailles is?" Olsen hesitantly replied, his voice filled with worry.


    "We sent our best scouts to search for her while you were unconscious. However, no matter how far and wide they looked, they were not able to find a single trace of her. I do not know if she is still...."


    "Enough! No need to say anymore. Versailles is alive. That I am completely certain of because I felt her presence while I was unconscious. In fact, it is because of her that I am awake right now." Ramose cut the werewolf off before he could finish his sentence.


    He did not need to hear him complete his sentence to know what he was going to say. However, whatever he was going to say was needless, because he knew that his mate was out there somewhere. She just needed searching.


    "Because of her? But how is that possible? You were in such a terrible condition because of her. And if she was out there all along, then why did she not come to the Underworld Palace to seek you out? Why is she here only now? And even now, she is not in the Underworld Palace!" Ouyang could no longer restrain his emotions seeing Ramose asking for that mate of his the moment he woke.


    If it was not because of her, would Ramose have fallen into such a dangerous situation?


    And yet she, the cause of his pain and agony, was nowhere to be found when he needed her the most. She was nowhere when he was bleeding and screaming in misery. But most importantly of all, she was nowhere to be found even when they went in search of her.


    What kind of mate was this? There was no way that she and Ramose were mates! Because if such were the case, it would have been impossible for her to stay away from him, whether he was on the verge of death or not.


    Seeing the vehement look in the old master''s eyes, Ramose frowned in displeasure.


    "Master Ouyang, I appreciate your care and worry, but there is no need for you to get worked up about the matter between me and my mate. As far as she not looking for me is concerned, then you should be aware that werewolves pick up their mates and bring them home, not the other way around." Sighing deeply, Ramose''s eyes flashed with pain as he thought of his mate.


    "Besides, the one that has the right to be mad in this matter is her, not me. It was I who was not able to protect her well. It was also I that had ended up leaving her behind. And most of all, it was I that had failed her. Even though I do not know where she is, I know that the pain and torment she went through were ten times worse than mine. Do not forget, werewolves experience the pain of their mates. And what I was going through, was her pain. She was the one in desperate need of help. Not me." The instant Ramose finished his words, he unceremoniously jumped of the brick bed, swiftly striding out of the wide room.


    Ouyang finally came to his senses after hearing Ramose''s words.


    What in the Nar was he thinking? How could he so easily blame the female that had not even done anything, but was in danger herself? When had he become so narrowminded?


    Shameful, Ouyang lowered his head in disgrace, his face flushing in embarrassment.


    No matter how much he cared for Ramose, he had no reason to blame the victim.


    "I am going to look for my mate. No need to follow if you do not have the heart."


    Hearing his words, Ouyang immediately transformed into a brown wolf, dashing behind his king.


    It was time to right the wrong.

 Chapter 60 - Trial Of Fate Part 1

    Sailles crawled to her feet, stumbling her way through the valley of flames. The flaming rocks did nothing to lessen her pain, causing occasional hisses to leave her mouth as her forked tongue slithered out.


    After what felt like forever, she finally reached the boundary of the Vampire City. Just as she was preparing to enter, a shadow flashed in front of her.


    "Where did you go without letting me know." Luke snarled in rage, his dark eyes floating with hints of black light. If it was not for the voice, he would not have even noticed her absence.


    He was deep in hibernation, attempting to restore the energy he lost in running around, brainwashing the lesser races, to have them say what he needed them to say during the Battle of Wars assembly to deceive the girl.


    However, in the midst of his recuperation, the voice sounded in his mind, pushing him to check on the girl. At first, he did not want to leave as he believed she had nowhere to go now that she did not know anyone aside from him.


    The Snake clan was there and considering her relationship with them, he found nothing wrong in her visiting.


    That was until the voice reminded him of the fact the Snake clan and the Werewolf clan were not brainwashed yet. If Sailles met up with a member from either of the clan, then there was no need to wonder about the outcome of the situation.


    They would tell her the truth that the werewolf was her mate and not him. And all his efforts so far would go to waste. All the lies he spun would unravel. Imagining such a situation instantly cleared his mind, pushing all his exhaustion away.


    Without hesitation, he strode towards Sailles'' room, only to find her gone. Panicking, he flashed out of the Bloodsucking clan''s base into the rough landscape of the Nar realm, searching frantically.


    After failing to get any results from the regions, he backtracked to the Vampire City. And it was here he found her stumbling her way back into the compound.


    Furious, he dashed at her, questioning without greeting.


    And this was the scene Ramose witnessed the moment he reached the Vampire City''s boundary.


    The supreme elder Luke was righteously questioning his mate.


    "Versailles!" He shouted, sprinting into a run.


    The moment Ramose left his bed, he went out searching for her. His pack followed even though they felt uncomfortable searching for a female they were unable to trace.


    As such, a play started of Ramose sniffing as he followed his soulmates scent in the air, Versailles stumbling as she made her way back to the Vampire City, and Luke raging as he ran about looking for the girl in the vicinity.


    Hearing the noise behind her, Sailles turned and saw the beautiful black wolf dashing towards her with the fastest speed she had ever seen a werewolf run.


    And before long, the three individuals gathered at the mountain barrier of the Vampire City.


    "What are you doing here?" Luke growled the moment he saw the wolf king.


    This day could not get any worse. It was one thing that Sailles left the Vampire City. But now, the werewolf king, the one beast in the Nar realm Luke wished to erase out of existence, was present before Sailles.


    The one beast he desired for Sailles to never encounter before the day of the Battle of Wit, was present right before her eyes.


    "I am here to take my mate home. What else could I be here for." Composed and calm, he strode towards the two.


    "Mate, what mate? Why would your mate be with me?" His flickering eyes shifted to Sailles to check her reaction to the werewolf''s words, fearful they would trigger her lost memories. Seeing her expression still indifferent, his racing heart calmed down, but he was still apprehensive as he focused his attention back on the werewolf.


    "Supreme Elder, I do not know what you are playing at, but whatever it is, you had better not get my mate involved. Stay away from her." The threat was evident in Ramose''s tone as he growled darkly at the vampire.


    He noticed from the day of their mating, the vampire was highly interested in his mate. Ramose even felt a nagging suspicion that the supreme elder might have had a hand in their severed bond.


    However, since it was neither the time nor the occasion for such questions, he did not wish to stick around at the vampires territory with his mate undefended. He was also uncertain of her current situation.


    Did the forceful severing of the bond have any negative affects on her feelings for him?


    He did not know, but that would not stop him.


    "Versailles, lets go home." Turning to the silent female, Ramose''s dark eyes turned gentle, his soft voice barely above a whisper. After a long separation, he desperately longed to engulf her in his broad arms and inhale her scent.


    Sailles watched the black wolf in fascination. The black lustrous fur and dark eyes gleamed with power she was unable to pull herself out of. And even though it''s lean built seemed a little thin, the might and strength emitting from his body was a force not to be provoked.


    She was so caught up in admiring the beast, that she failed to catch the conversation between the two males. By the time she came to her senses, she found herself in the arms of Luke, who had his arms possessively around her shoulders.


    A strong feeling of revulsion hit her core, causing her to automatically recoil in disgust. With a displeased frown on her face, she raised her fiery eyes to meet his bottomless dark ones.


    "What in the Nar are you doing?" She shrieked, the disgust in her voice clear to all present.


    And Luke, who was the most focused on the girl''s every action and reaction, did not fail to miss the undisguised disgust in her eyes aimed solely at him.


    "I am taking you home. What else were you expecting?" He asked with a sneer, no longer bothering with his beautiful and calm fa?ade. He saw the way she dazedly looked at the wolf and the way she looked disgustedly at him.


    Whether their bond was complete or not, it did not matter anymore. Because he understood.


    He understood that even though the bond between the wolf and her was severed, she still felt for him. And while she and he shared a bond, there was nothing but disgust in her heart for him.


    Since he could not have her, then he would make it certain that they never got together.


    "Or did you change your mind on the wolf calling you mate? Let me tell you, this wolf has killed your Snake clan''s Snake Queen. Even if you do not care about anyone else, you should at least care about your clan, no?"


    His grim voice was like lighting, slamming ruthlessly into her gut without warning.


    ''Snake Queen? The Snake Queen is dead?''


    Her head span as pain pierced into her skull, hindering her progress towards unlocking the key to the many puzzles swirling in her mind.


    ''How did the Snake Queen die? Why does nothing make sense anymore?''


    "What in the Nar are you talking about Supreme Elder? How could I kill the Snake Queen without any reason or logic? Exactly why are you doing this?" Ramose fiercely growled.


    He could no longer control himself because he could not bear the consequences of such an accusation.


    If his mate really started believing the vile beast''s words, then it would spell the end of their bond. Their bond was already severed, their relationship fragile, another blow would shatter anything remnant left behind. And that was something he would never allow to happen.


    Luke was ecstatic at seeing the werewolf lose his calm. It was exactly what he wanted to see. He wanted to see him tortured and tormented for the rest of his immortal life. Because he would never allow Sailles to go with him even if she found him revolting.


    He knew.


    She would probably never feel anything for him. But he was still willing to keep her empty shell by his side, rather than losing her altogether. He would rather keep something of her, rather than losing her altogether.


    And to make sure that happened, he was ready to go to any length.


    "How could you kill the Snake Queen? I do not know how or why you killed the Snake Queen, but today I will show Sailles how you killed the Snake Queen." Roaring, he raised his hands and brought them together.


    Casting a dark spell, the surroundings turned dark, his eyes flashed with black light, before the light spread out into the area, forming a display screen. Smoke rose from the screen, swirling and twirling before solidifying into a scene.


    On the smokescreen, appeared a scene of Ramose battling the Snake Queen Nakee on the Eternal Mountains.

 Chapter 61 - Trial Of Fate Part 2

    "What is this?" Sailles was shocked.


    The image on the smokescreen was horrendous. The werewolf ruthlessly smashed and kicked the green serpent. Twirling her around, he flung her across the sky, mercilessly slamming her into the black mountain cliffs.


    The green serpentine miserably crawled out of the crumbled rocks, blood profusely flowing out of savage wounds on her body. Coughing, a mouthful of blood flowed out of her before she fell limply onto the ground, passing out.


    The man-wolf walked over, unsheathed his claws, and ruthlessly cut the unconscious serpentine in half. More blood flowed, coloring the black ground red. The snake queen of the Snake clan died without even knowing.


    The scene ended, the region fell in dead silence.


    "That is impossible! How can I slaughter an unconscious beast?" Ramose enraged howl break the noiseless scene, attracting the gazes of everyone present onto himself.


    "Of course, you can deny it if you want. After all, who cares whether one or two beasts are slaughtered? This is the Nar realm, the weak get crushed and the strong reign. Did you see that Sailles? This wolf slaughtered your Queen without any reason." Luke added fuel to the fire, pulling the stunned Sailles into the conversation.


    "Sailles? Who is Sailles? My mate''s name is Versailles. Ver...sa...illes! And I did not kill the snake queen. If I did, why would I deny it? It is not like anyone in the realm is going to hold me for it." Ramose scuffed disgustedly.


    Although he appeared nonchalant and unaffected by the scene in the smokescreen, he was at his breaking point inside. If it was any other scene or any other beast, he would not have been as terrified as he was now.


    Because he knew that his mate was close to her queen. He witnessed it at the battle arenas. The way the two supported and had each other''s back.


    If she somehow was affected by the scene she saw, then no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to clean himself off the matter. And neither would he be able to mend the gap that would appear in their bond.


    No longer able to stay still, Ramose transformed into his human form and slowly walked towards his mate. Her purple-black eyes followed his approaching figure, but she did not move away or tell him to stop.


    For that, he was grateful.


    He would not know what to do if she flinched away from him.


    Breathing deeply, he flashed right in front of her and pulled her tightly into his embrace.


    It was the same female, and yet, he instantly sensed the difference. She felt different. It felt like he was not holding his mate, but another being.


    Something was missing.


    The electric current, warmth, completeness, and satisfaction he felt the first time he embraced her were all gone. He immediately thought of the rip he felt in his soul and realized.


    She was the same person, but her soul and his soul were no longer joined as one. Something had ruthlessly severed their bond, leaving behind only a shell of what she once was. What he once was. They were no longer the same because their feelings and emotions were no longer connected as one.


    "Versailles, I am sorry! Sorry for failing you. For not protecting you well enough."


    Sorrowful tears streamed down his cheeks as he buried his face in her neck, choking out the words.


    Even though she was no longer the same, she was still the same female from 18 years ago. He had not forgotten about her then when she was not even his mate, and he would certainly not forget her now when she had already become his mate. Even if their bond was severed and broken, with nothing but ashes left behind.


    Sailles, who was shocked out of her mind seeing her best friend slaughter, did not realize when she was enveloped into the arms of a male. Her mind was still replaying the image of her dead friend when the hoarse voice entered her ears.


    "Versailles, I am sorry! Sorry for failing you. For not protecting you well enough."


    She felt the raw emotions, the pain, and the agony raging inside the male through his trembling frame and choking sobs. She felt him clinging onto her as if his immortal life depended on it. But she could not bring herself to reciprocate his hug.


    Her heart trembled, her soul shivered, but her mind only replayed the image of her best friend cut in two.


    She knew that she needed to calm down. To get some space and think clearly. To find the truth and lies in the scene displayed by the vampire, but she could not. Her heart and soul were not strong enough to overrule, to overcome, and to convince her mind.


    And that was when something in her unfurled, spread into her mind, and vilely whispered into her ears. Then, her vision turned dark before she could even fight back.


    "LET GO!!!"


    Power burst out of her being, launching the unguarded man through the air. Smashing him brutally into the black mountain. His figure slowly slid to the ground, his gaze, filled with disbelief, fixed on her.


    "King!" In shock, the spectating wolves watched their king flying through the air.


    They too were astonished when they saw their king slaughtering the Snake Queen. However, they soon returned to their senses. They knew their wolf king''s personality and character well enough to know that the scene was either an illusion or fabrication.


    And even if it was neither, they would have still stood by their king''s side, because he never harmed another beast without having a strong reason to do so. As such, the shock left as quickly as it came.


    Unfortunately, Sailles was no longer in her right mind to consider those points as well. Her flame-black hair waved wildly behind her back, as she hissed darkly at the stumbling figure of Ramose.


    Luke, standing on the side, watched the event unfold with undisguised mirth in his eyes.


    ''Yes. Exactly like that. Crush him until nothing of him remained. Finish his story here and now, and then we will be able to start our own.''


    His dark eyes were spewing black fog as they remained trained on Sailles, controlling, compelling, and forcing her to blindly attack the black wolf.


    ''Go. Kill him. Finish his story!''


    As he thought, the black smoke inside her core shrouding her soul reacted in response. Flowing through her meridians, it entered her head, clouding her thoughts and vision, leaving only one thought reverberating in her mind.


    ''Kill him! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!''


    These were the advantages and disadvantages of soulmates'' bonds.


    Two people whose souls were bond to each other, had the ability to influence the thoughts and feelings of the other. If the two soul mates were people with one mind and heart, the bond would be beneficial in allowing them to communicate with each other without needing to speak.


    It also kept the two mates informed of each other''s situations and feelings, helping facilitate their relationship.


    However, if the two bonded mates were of different natures, one had the ability to influence and control the other with their negative feelings and emotions, instigating them to act against their wishes.


    At this moment, Sailles was also in a similar situation.


    Although her bond with Luke was incomplete, it still had the ability and power to negatively influence her feelings and emotions, controlling her mind to force her to act in aggression when she would have done otherwise.


    Enjoying the clash between the former soulmates, Luke silently cackled in delight as Ramose was flung away by Sailles after approaching the other yet again.


    "King!"


    "Stop! What are you doing Versailles? That is Ramose!" Ouyang hollered as he saw the female ruthlessly attack Ramose again.


    "The King is not attacking her, but she is not holding back. What are we going to do?


    "Let us try to stop Versailles. Once we stop her and she calms down, she will be able to think the matter through calmly. I do not believe that she will believe Ramose killed the Snake Queen just because of the scene we saw." Olsen spoke up at this time.


    He could see that the situation was very bad. If they attacked the serpentine, then their king would not spare them, and if they tried to stop their king, he would not listen to them. So, the only other way was to try and stop the serpentine. Only then, could they hope to control the situation and prevent it from getting out of hand.


    "Let us go and try to stop Versailles. She is our only chance now." He grimly said, his eyes turning sharp as claws as he waited for a chance to step in.


    Unfortunately, there was no place for him to interfere in this battle of fate.


    Because in the next instance, what unfolded was beyond all of their imaginations.

 Chapter 62 - Trial Of Fate Part 3

    Ramose crawled back to his feet, blood pooling at his feet, he staggered towards his mate.


    "Versailles..." The barely audible whisper passed through his blood-soaked lips, reaching her ears.


    The girl shivered, her body trembling. The voice of the male tugged at her heart, sending pain shooting her being. She stared at the bleeding, stumbling figure in a daze, trying to remember why she was attacking him.


    ''Who is he?''


    She wondered in confusion. She did not know the male, yet her heart hurt on seeing him. She did not know why he was looking at her like she should have known him. Why his dark eyes were pleading at her to see him!


    She could not understand why she felt like she was in a maze, so lost in the dark she was, that she could not see the truth before her eyes.


    But she knew in her gut that she was missing something very important. An important piece of her puzzled existence.


    ''Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!''


    The sudden voice slammed on her wandering thoughts, pushing her behind the dark curtains once again.


    Without hesitation, she attacked the male, crashing him on the black rocks once again.


    This manner of ruthless beating continued for a few dozen breaths. Ramose raised back up every single time, unwaveringly moving towards her, his great regenerative ability, the only thing keeping him standing.


    Luke watched in amusement, the wolves anxiously shifted about, and Sailles stood with a stoic expression, her purple-black eyes rippling with red. Just when the wolves were about to intervene, a black mushroom cloud descended from the sky, falling right over Sailles'' head.


    The instant the cloud was about to collide with Sailles, a large figure knocked into her, pushing her to the ground, it rolled her out of the black cloud''s way.


    Sailles stared in confusion at the man embracing her.


    ''How had he moved so quickly with all those wounds?'' She wondered in amazement.


    The man was Ramose.


    "Are you okay?" Seeing her staring at him in a daze, he immediately panicked thinking she got hurt.


    Sailles blinked her eyes as she stared in confusion.


    ''This question sounds a bit wrong somehow? Was she not the one supposed to be asking him if he was okay?''


    Not getting any response, he ran his large hands over her body, checking for wounds. Finding none, he breathed out in relief. Raising his head, he opened his mouth to speak and froze.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, her purple-black pupils flickering with complex emotions. The moment he raised his head, she hurriedly shifted hers to the side, avoiding his gaze. On hearing her heart beating as fast as flame skittles, he understood.


    Embarrassed, he nervously sat up and looked away, his own heart racing in response to her reaction.


    "King, watch out!"


    The frightened shout immediately woke him up. Raising to his feet, he held his mate''s wrist and ran.


    The black mushroom chased after them, gaining speed as the distance between the two shortened, before appearing right on their backs. Ramose barely had enough time to push his mate to the side before his figure was enveloped in the black smoke, vanishing in a flash.


    "No!" Sailles involuntarily screamed at the top of her lungs once she saw the figure of the man disappear into the black smoke.


    "No! You let him out!" Without thought, she rushed towards the black smoke, unleashing her fire without restraint as she instantly transformed into her serpentine form.


    Rivers of flame spewed from her mouth and hands as she unreservedly bombarded the black smoke. Her black-gold tail swung through the air like a barbed whip, ruthlessly lashing on the black smoke.


    "Let him out!"


    Her shrill cry sounded like a banshee, sending shudders and shivers down the spectating werewolves frames.


    "That is Versailles, our king''s mate."


    "Of course. Just a while ago, she was pummeling the king like a scare magi, but the instant someone else did what she was doing, she lost it."


    "Does this mean that she is possessive about our king?"


    "Of course! She probably feels that only she has the right to beat her mate into a cripple."


    "Silent! Figure out what that black mass is and quickly get rid of it. We need to get the king out before anything else happens!" Ouyang was about to lose his nerves.


    One moment, they were still discussing plans to stop the fight between Ramose and his mate, the next, another problem rose up. Although the smoke worked in their favor, instantly breaking up the fight between the couple, he would have much preferred to fix the situation on their own.


    Now instead of just stopping two mates from fighting, they had to figure out a way to get rid of the black mass and rescue their reckless king.


    "Yes, Master Ouyang!" The werewolves immediately turned serious, their sharp eyes probing into the black mass to see their king''s situation.


    "What is that black cloud? I cannot see anything!"


    "Same here. My sight is not able to penetrate the black cloud to see what is happening inside."


    "We need to figure out another way to find out what is going on inside. And just what is that black mass? Only looking at it is making my body tremble." Olsen''s frown deepened further as an ominous feeling covered his heart.


    "Let us assist the serpentine in freeing our king first." Ouyang was not feeling any better.


    The more he observed the black mass, the more he felt his heart going cold. No matter what, they had to get their king out of that thing first!


    "Yes!"


    Without delay, the pack charged towards the mushroom cloud, attacking without holding back. Soon, the chaotic sounds of claws slashing, and fangs biting sounded out as the cloak of black was shredded until the huge mushroom was reduced to half of its original size.


    Before long, the unmistakable appearances of a pink goblin, little feys, winged humans, and other ancient beasts were intermittently exposed.


    "Are those the pink goblins and little feys that had gone extinct three years ago?"


    "It really is them! There are also winged humans and white-eyed seers among the pack."


    "This is crazy! What in the Nar is going on here? Why are the races that were deemed extinct coming out of a black smoke? And why do they seem to be targeting the serpentine?"


    Although the werewolves were caught unprepared with the sudden turn of events, they were still able to remember that when the black cloud descended, it was hovering over the serpentine''s head. Almost as if it wanted to swallow her whole.


    If it was not for the interference of their king, the serpentine might have already been dragged away.


    Perplexed and stunned, the werewolves froze in shock for a moment as they tried to process what they were seeing. The gold-bloods were not extinct but purposely erased their existence?


    Unfortunately, the wolves were only skimming at the edges of the real truth.


    Sailles concentrated her power onto her fists and attacked the cloud without rest. Her sinuous tail whipped around, slamming the smoke to the ground. Then she directly charged into the cloud.


    "Hey, wolf king, where are you?"


    She shouted as she blindly searched for his figure in the darkness.


    "Versailles?"


    The weak call was barely above a whisper, but Sailles heard it.


    "Yes, where are you?" She unconsciously responded, not even realizing her own slip. She responded to him when he called her Versailles and not Sailles.


    "Versailles..."


    The cry came from her right and she followed the sound of his voice.


    Bang!


    Bumping into a large frame, she heavily fell on her knees.


    "Ahh."


    "Versailles?"


    The figure bent down to the place she fell and blindly gathered her into its arms.


    "It''s okay. I will take you out of here. Come, let us go."


    Holding her tightly to his chest, he cautiously led her outside.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The werewolves relentlessly attacked the black cloud, which was now almost gone.


    In the midst of their strikes, they caught their king''s figure walking out with his mate and cheered in joy.


    "Yes! Our king is out!"


    "We can finally attack without holding back now."


    "Yes! Let us go all out!"


    Motivated and in high spirits, the wolves increased their barrage, attacking without any reservation.


    Very soon, the black smoke vanished, leaving only the corrupted beasts behind.


    "Give us the gem!" They chorused in a monotone voice, their red eyes flashing sinisterly as they fixed on Sailles.


    But the werewolves were not in the mood to play nice anymore. They attacked the other party, slaughtering, ripping, and crushing them as if they were a pack of sheep.


    The werewolves were small in numbers, but mighty in strength. The pack of gold-blood races were exterminated before they could even launch a counterattack.


    ''Gem? What gem?''


    Sailles was still caught up in the gold-bloods demand. She was confused for a while before understanding dawned on her.


    ''Do they mean the ''gem of three lives? How do they know that I have the ''gem of three lives?''


    She was shocked at the realization. There were others that knew she had the gem! And they came targeting her for it.


    Shivering, she snuggled further into the arms of the man holding her, tightening her hold on his black shirt, her purple-black eyes filled with panic.


    Luke, who stood behind, flared in rage when he saw Sailles clinging onto the wolf like her life depended on it. He did so much to separate the two, going so far as to even forcefully sever their bond.


    And yet, the two still ended up in each other''s arms.


    Just a while ago, he was enjoying himself watching the werewolf getting beaten by her. Enjoying it too much in fact, that he did not even notice the black cloud hovering over her head. It was only when the wolf pounced on her that he noticed the fog and by then, it was too late.


    Because that split delay was all it took for them to turn from enemies to comrades.


    "If I can''t have her, then no one else will!"


    With absolute madness in his dark eyes and black smoke spewing from his seven orifices, he threw his head back and howled in rage and grieve.

 Chapter 63 - Trial Of Fate Final

    Luke leaped into the air, stretching his hand out, he grabbed the barbed staff of the white-eyed seer near him. Spinning in midair, he swung his arm with all the strength in his body and viciously threw the barbed staff straight at Ramoses'' back.


    The staff split the air apart as it sped towards the exposed wolf king''s back.


    Sailles enjoyed the warmth the man''s gentle embrace brought her, her eyes closing contentedly in peace. Ever since she woke up and found half of her memories missing, she had been on guard, vigilant of any beast that approached her.


    She was afraid that other beasts would take advantage of her once they learned of her incomplete memories. She was afraid that other beasts would try to use her to fulfill their goals. And most of all, she was afraid of accidentally trusting the wrong person.


    That was why, once she came to know about her incomplete memories, she put a fa?ade with the vampire. A fa?ade of relying on him to protect herself. Because she could not remember how or why she was in the Vampire City, she acted obediently to protect herself.


    She knew the vampire was lying to her, spinning tales to deceive her, but she only displayed the right amount of suspicion, disbelief, and confusion to let him believe that she was buying into his story. In a city full of blood-thirsty vampires, she knew she stood no chance of coming out victorious if she clashed with the Supreme Elder head-on.


    Because she was alone against a city of beasts, she decided to play it safe and wait for the right opportunity to strike. Then she found out about the Bloodsucking clan''s struggle in finding feeding sources. She knew this was her opportunity to find out about the shadow targeting the Bloodsucking clan and join hands with them to escape the Supreme Elder''s clutches unscathed.


    Before putting her plan into action, she wanted to first meet with the Snake Queen and the elders in the Snake clan to find out about the truth of her mate bond. She wanted to know from the clan she considered family if the vampire truly had some relations with her. Because no matter how many times she tried to feel for the beast, her heart never moved.


    She was touched on seeing his sincerity towards her, but that was it. As such, she wanted to know the truth. But thinking about how the vampire was able to take her into the Bloodsucking clan without any difficulties, she felt apprehensive of his hidden methods. Therefore, she decided to do everything in the dark.


    However, plans never played out how one expected. Just as she was leaving, she found out about the black mass enshrouding her soul. This was a great shocker to her among many, such as the changed color of her tail.


    And because she could not remember what happened to her and why such strange incidents occurred, she was even more anxious to uncover the truth. But when she went to the Floating Flame Island for answers, she was not able to enter the snake abode at all.


    However, she indirectly found a way to reduce the black smoke inside her core. Through sheer will alone, she endured the unbearable pain and was finally able to thin out the black mass. This filled her heart with joy because, with the thinning of the mass, a picture appeared in her mind.


    An image of a tall, masculine, dark-haired, and dark-eyed charming man. And in that image, she saw herself wrapped in his arms. She knew the man.


    Part of the pieces of puzzles in her head were solved, but the main piece still remained.


    Why was she not with him but was with Luke instead?


    To find that out, she returned back to the Vampire City. But before she could enter, both Luke and the man appeared. At first, she was just mesmerized by the beautiful fur of the black wolf.


    Then the unexpected happened. She saw her best friend, Queen Nakee, slaughtered in cold blood by the same man she saw in her head. And that was when she lost control.


    She saw him, felt him, and understood. She understood that the strange man who was the werewolf king Luke preached against had more weight in her heart than the vampire himself. But she had no control over her body. Attacking the man her heartbeat for, her soul longed for, and her spirit sought without any reservation.


    She felt overwhelmed by the many conflicting emotions in her heart and the constant thought ringing in her mind. Just when she felt close to breaking apart, the man pounced on her. He did it to save her from the black mass. But in doing so, he had also salvaged her sanity.


    At that very moment, she felt free. Free from the ringing thought in her mind, free from the invisible string controlling her limbs, and free from her conflicting emotions. Most of all, she felt at home.


    Now, as she stood in the rubble of crumbled rocks and broken limbs, snuggled securely in his wide arms, she felt that she could die at that instant without any regrets.


    Whoosh!


    Sailles heard the sound of the speeding staff before she saw its appearance. She sensed the threat of death before it even approached.


    Without wasting a single second, she tightly wrapped her arms around his waist, swiftly shifted their positions, and shielded him with her own body.


    The staff viciously plugged into her back, piercing through her heart and chest, as it impaled her body.


    "Puff!"


    Blood sprouted out of her mouth and she powerlessly fell to her knees, her arms still wrapped around the man''s waist.


    "Versailles!"


    Ramose knelt with her, securing her in his arms as he attempted to stop the bleeding.


    "Versailles, hold on! You will be okay nothing will happen to you!"


    He spoke in a daze, almost as if trying to convince himself instead of her, his shaking voice the only giveaway to the state of his heart.


    Sailles saw his eyes turn red, but he gritted his teeth, forcing the tears back.


    "You will be okay. You will be okay. Just hang on, okay?"


    He chanted in a singsong tone, brushing the damp hair sticking to her forehead away with his trembling hand.


    "You will be okay."


    At this point, Sailles knew. The man was more deeply affected by her condition than what he displayed. There was a glaze in his dark eyes, as if he was not in the present. Almost as if seeing another person through her. As if relieving another nightmare.


    "Listen, listen. Look at me. It is no use, so please get a hold of yourself." Sailles softly whispered to the distraught man. His haunted expression unsettled her, who was now on the verge of death. She could feel her life draining, her cold body turning even colder.


    She knew. She did not have much time left, but if given a second chance, she would have still made the same choice.


    But she was worried for him. She was worried he would take her passing too hard.


    "Let me go, okay?"


    She implored, knowing that he was not ready to let her go.


    "Let you go? I let you go once before, I am not ready to do it again. The last time, I did not get the chance to make the choice. This time, however, I have a choice. I have the choice to let you go or to go with you, and I choose to go with you. Instead of spending a lifetime without you, I rather follow you to the ends of the realms." He gently caressed her soft cheek with his blood-stained thumb, smearing her pale complexion red, as if to add color.


    "It is only death. With you to accompany me, what is there to fear. I failed to protect you in this life. But Versailles, I promise....in the next life, I will never allow you to come to any harm even if the entire seven realms fall on us. I promise to always protect you no matter what the situation may be. So, Versailles, will you allow me to protect you to the end?" There was no longer any panic or a haunted look in his clear black eyes.


    As if having realized and accepted the inevitable, his smile was relaxed and carefree, filled with boundless warmth and love. He was not in a hurry, nor was he devastated.


    No.


    His aura was one of pure calm and peace as he deeply looked into her eyes.


    In the next instant, he lifted her up and ruthlessly crashed her onto his chest.


    "King!"


    "Uhhh....Without you, I am but an empty shell...it is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half."


    Saying, blood sprouted from his mouth, his head falling weakly onto her shoulder.


    Tears of grieve, pain, and love flowed from Sailles'' eyes as she tightly clutched onto his wide frame, her head slowly drooping onto his shoulder as well.


    The two figures, impaled together, slowly bled out, their lifeforce rapidly draining, before completely vanishing.


    On this day, by the black mountains of the Vampire City, a serpentine and a wolf king died in each other''s embrace, impaled on the barbed staff of a white-eyed seer.


    Their red blood flowed and mixed until one could not figure out where one''s blood began and the other ended.


    Until there was no distinction between the two''s blood.


    Until they were united as one.


    *************************************


    END OF ARC 1- NAR REALM

 Chapter 64 - FYI

    Occurrences in ARC 1:


    Asirian Universe - A universe that consists of seven realms.


    In alphabetical order, these realms include the Ahankar Realm, Amaya Realm, Erumi Realm, Iris Realm, Janah Realm, Nar Realm, and Sybil Realm.


    Nar Realm


    - Land of the vilest, evilest, darkest, most dangerous, and deadliest races in the entire seven realms of the Asirian Universe. AKA Land of dark magic.


    Six Supreme Clans:


    Werewolf Clan


    - Lightixia Race, Phoenixia Race.


    - The Most Special race.


    - Claws. Fangs. Strength.


    - Power to cleave anything in two.


    - Strong sight, regenerative abilities and swift.


    - Formidable in small quantity.


    - Elevens, Minimen.


    - Reside in the Underworld palace that was created by a 1000-year-old witch for Ancestor Wolf.


    Snake Clan


    - AKA Serpents.


    - Draconian Race.


    - Guardians of the Gem of Three Lives.


    - Small abilities to control elements according to personality.


    - Serpentines guard the gem of three lives.


    - Serpenees guard the Sacred Serpent Valley of Lord Tarke.


    - Any beast with a snake bloodline will go to the realm of reincarnation.


    - Gorgons, Selkies, Merfolk.


    - Reside in the Floating Flame Island which is known as the most beautiful Island in the whole Nar Realm.


    Blood-Sucking Clan


    - AKA Vampires.


    - Netherwinian Race.


    - Cold-hearted. Unemotional.


    - Don''t Feel Pain.


    - Glamour to disguise their appearance.


    - Appear and disappear in a flash.


    - Impossible to kill.


    - Heart/Head only weakness.


    - Ogres, Giants, Dwarfs, Satyrs.


    - Reside in Vampire City.


    Demon Clan


    - Netherwinian Race.


    - AKA Monsters


    - Can Shift into any shape/monster


    - Three-headed creatures, etc.


    - Strong ability to regrow broken limbs.


    - Dinymphs, Succubus, Minotaurs.


    - Reside in the Monster Valley.


    Devil Clan


    - Netherwinian Race.


    - Masters of all types of Dark magic.


    - Ability to hypnotize and make others hallucinate.


    - Control the lesser darker forces.


    - iirifeys, irens.


    - Reside in the Nether Cliffs.


    Eagle Clan


    - Phoenixia Race.


    - Ability to Fly.


    - Masters of flying beasts.


    - Slight ability to control wind.


    - Minipixies, Unimen, Pegumen.


    - Reside in the Height Mountains.


    The Six Witches are the last remaining of their race.


    Ancient Races that have gone extinct:


    - Pink goblins


    - Winged Humans (fallen)


    - White-eyed Seers


    - Banshees (evil spirits)


    - Omincorns etc.


    Sacred races - Beings born from the Heart of the Land/Nar. Ability to control every landscape and terrain of every lifeform in Nar.


    1) Draconian race


    2) Phoenixia race


    3) Tigerian race


    4) Turtlibian race


    5) Lightixia race


    6) Netherwinian race


    7) ???????


    Ranking System:


    At the Top of the hierarchy


    - Six Supreme Clans


    Second on the hierarchy


    - Groups


    - Further broken down into slave groups, servant groups, and feeding groups


    Third- Last on the hierarchy


    - Tribes


    - Further broken down into slave tribes, servant tribes, and feeding tribes

 Chapter 65 - ARC 2: ADVENT OF THE VENOMOUS SERPENTINE 1: Revelations

    As Ramose and Versailles bodies got impaled, the dark mass shrouding Versailles soul howled and shrieked in agony before exploding into a black mist. The mist flowed out of Versailles seven orifices'' and the bright glory of her fiery soul was revealed in her core once again.


    The free soul twirled and danced in join before a bright soul joined it. This was Ramose''s soul. The soul that was in the small crack of Versailles soul, preventing the Supreme Elder, Luke''s soul, from bonding with hers.


    And as it just happens, the soul was not a shred of Ramose''s soul, but the complete half that was viciously ripped out of Versailles. Instead of dispersing, it was protected by the ''glowing soul'', condensed into a tiny form to allow it to remain inside Versailles without alerting the Supreme Elder and his dark lord.


    Now the two souls, both clean and clear, in their full glory, wrapped around each other, mixing and fusing before finally, a bright radiance burst forth, enveloping the two. Once the radiance receded, the transformed complete soul of Versailles and Ramose appeared. A black wolf with purple eyes and a flame tail.


    In the moment of their death, the severed bond and split souls were combined and formed again.


    In the final moment of their lives, Versailles and Ramose were united as one in mind and body, soul and spirit.


    As their red blood flowed, combined, mixed, and united as one, a strange occurrence took place.


    The never-changing dull red sky of the Nar realm turned crimson red, rivers of stars appeared in the starless sky, and a cool silver-purple moon enveloped the land.


    The races of the Nar realm were in panic at the sudden phenomenon, rushing out of their abodes and nooks, gathering on the flaming surface of the realm.


    "What in the Nar is going on here?"


    "Why is the red heaven crimson? And why are there so many lights? What is that purple-silver globe?" Many of the races that had never gone out of the dull red realm asked in confusion as they looked at the stars and moon.


    "Is that the important thing right now? We need to figure out why the heaven changed! Is it the dawn of the prophesied apocalypse?"


    "The apocalypse? How could it be here so soon?"


    "Is it really the dawn of apocalypse?"


    As more and more races gathered together, discussion about the prophesied apocalypse started spreading out, sending every beast in extreme terror and trepidation.


    "If it was really the dawn of apocalypse, what would become of me?"


    Was every single individuals thought as they nervously and fearfully watched the crimson sky, desperately willing it to change back in their hearts.


    *


    At this moment, Sailles'' soul floated above the Nar realm, watching the unusual occurrence in the heavens as she listened to the races panicking conversations. Witnessing their fearful and terrified expressions, she could not help laughing in amusement.


    The beasts of the Nar realm were panicking like headless Minturs at the mention of the apocalypse. Turning, she wondered if it was really the advent of the apocalypse as she watched the sky.


    "If it is, I am not saved from having to personally go through it myself?" She asked out loud to no one in particular.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    In the next instant, her soul was forcefully pulled back by a mighty, powerful heavenly energy, pushing her directly out of the crimson heaven of the Nar realm.


    *


    Sailles woke with a start. Hurriedly getting to her feet, she anxiously scanned her surroundings, remembering the powerful force pushing her out.


    This was a land of black stone walls, black ground, and a deep valley. In the valley, there were two figures, one in white, the other in black standing on two mountain peaks. They were fiercely engaged in battle, their strikes ruthless and merciless. With one glance, it was evident without a doubt that they were not holding back, fighting to the death.


    "Luke Aium, You had better stay away from my mate, otherwise, do not blame me for not taking your father into consideration." The white-clad man''s voice rumbled like thunder, booming across the mountainous landscape.


    "Ramose, you take yourself too seriously. So what if she is your mate? As long as I desire, I can get anything I want, and I want Versailles Skyler!" The black-clad man roared with madness, flashing before the other.


    "Humph! You can try and see, but you will never be able to get my mate. She is mine and mine alone!" The clash between the white and black figure intensified, disintegrating space and land as they flew in the sky, fought on the mountains, and battled on the seas.


    "Luke, Ramose, Versailles?" Sailles'' eyes widened in shock. The two figures were none other than Ramose, the wolf king, and Luke, the vampires'' Supreme Elder.


    As Sailles watched the terrifying battle, her soul shivered in fear. This two were no ordinary immortal beasts. There seemed to be a vast and powerful magic within them as they fought for almost half a month without rest.


    Sailles was on the verge of breaking down just from watching them. At the point when their battle seemed to be approaching the end, a seven-colored lighting shot through the heaven. It covered the two''s form and obliterated them from the very face of the realm.


    Before Sailles had time to comprehend what she saw, her soul was yet again pulled out of the realm, appearing before a village.


    In front of this village, Sailles saw a girl that looked exactly like her bid her villagers farewell. The villagers'' encouragement and concern touched Sailles'' heart, who was watching from the side.


    "You must persevere no matter what complications you run into in the outside world. Don''t come running back after walking out because your road is ahead!" The village head patted the young girl''s shoulder.


    "Yes Eona, do not come back just because things get tough. You need to grit your teeth and stick through." An older village woman advised with a grim expression.


    "Looking back is not the way of our village, do not disgrace us by giving up midway."


    "You can do it. At most, you will just fall and get back up."


    "Yes! We are cheering for you!" The cheering sound resonated in the open fields, filling the girl''s eyes with tears.


    Soon, the girl left the village, disappearing into the distance. Sailles made an attempt to follow her figure, but it was as if she was glued to the ground. No matter how hard she tried, she could not follow the girl.


    Right at this moment, two figures flashed in her line of sight. The two figures were exchanging blows as they passed.


    "Luke, you better keep your distance from my fianc¨¦!" The masculine figure hollered, his voice filling the heavens.


    "So what if she is your fianc¨¦? So what if she is not? As long as I want her, I will have her, Ramose!" The thinner figure shouted back. The two resumed their blows, crushing the surrounding mountains.


    Sailles was shocked.


    "Ramose and Luke again? Why are they always fighting every time I see them?" Her furrowed brows expressed her confusion and perplexity as she watched the two figures. The damage brought by their clash was devastating.


    Mountains crumbled, crushing animals, plants, and humans alike. While rivers overturned, flooding the land. Soon, the whole landscape was destroyed beyond recognition and Sailles saw the many lives ruined forever.


    Just as the fight was about to reach conclusion again, a seven-colored lighting flashed through the sky. Crushing into the village, along with its people, Ramose and Luke also disappeared from the face of the realm again.


    Sailles'' soul was yet again pulled out of the realm. But she was not anxious or surprised anymore, the two experiences numbing her senses.


    This time, the place Sailles appeared in was in the middle of dark woods. She saw Luke lurking in the dark behind her lookalike before his figure appeared in front of her. Unsuspecting, she watched her double chase after the disappearing shadow.


    She watched Luke lead her double into a pit and appear a second later, acting as a clean and honest helper.


    "Thank you for the help. You are not only my savior, but also the first person to lend me a hand without any hidden intentions." The girl whispered.


    "It was no big deal. I helped because I could help. But you are also the first person that I have ever extended a hand to in my life." Luke hypocritically said, before blurring and disappearing.


    And what followed was the horror she experienced for herself. The cave was covered with blood and corpses littered the ground. She double glided through the sea of blood and bones, appearing beside an injured guard.


    The next instant, her figure fainted as the dark shadow of Luke hovered above her head.


    Sailles trembled at seeing his dark hair and eyes, which she had deemed beautiful a while ago, turn into hideous tendrils of darkness. Just when the tendrils were about to warp over her figure, another white-clad figure appeared, ruthlessly cutting the tendrils apart.


    "Luke, you dare come near my Fianc¨¦?" The tall, powerful figure questioned, his fierce voice reverberating throughout the forest.


    "Why wouldn''t I? I like her too. And since I like her, you can forget about obtaining her." Luke''s dark voice retorted, and as Sailles expected and witnessed in the past few scenes, the two clashed, creating destruction, before their figures were blasted apart by the same seven-color lighting.


    Then her body was pulled out and she saw herself on the edge of a mountain cliff, her bloody robes soaked in blood. She was on the verge of death.


    However, her double did not seem afraid of death at all. Only resentful and regretful of not being able to achieve her goal. With blood pooled beneath her feet, she raised her head and laughed sorrowfully towards the heaven.


    The group of beasts surged forward, roaring with ferocity. But at this very moment, with a loud bang, Sailles was engulfed in a blinding surge of seven-colored lighting.


    In the aftermath of the explosion, she caught the figure of Ramose and Luke again.


    From these series of events, Sailles was able to determine that Luke was forcefully coming in between Ramose and Versailles. And whenever he was unable to obtain her, he used force.


    In the end, devastating consequences followed that ended in the two being struck by seven-colored lighting.


    "But what is that seven-colored lighting and why is it so powerful?"


    Her frown was enough to express her confusion.

 Chapter 66 - Thirst For Vengeance

    Before Sailles could form another thought, her figure was pulled out of the realm again. This time, she did not appear in any village, cliff, mountain, or cave. This time she appeared in a red room with machines and tubes containing many mutilated and dissected dismembered races.


    "What in the Nar is this!" She shrieked in terror.


    Never in her three lives had she ever witnessed such a sight.


    The separated and cut up pieces of fleshes and limbs.


    The organs, eyes, ears, noses, and fingers stored in tubes.


    And the heads floating on glass cylinders, sickened her to her stomach.


    She had lived many years as a vicious serpentine, witnessed many horrendous sights as a cold-blooded beast, but had never seen such a horrific deed before.


    If she thought the Nar realm was a burning hell before, now witnessing this room, she realized what damnation was. A creature operating such a place would probably never know the meaning of salvation. This sort of creature was beyond redemption.


    "Ahhh!"


    The heart-wrenching shriek pulled Sailles out of her reverie, attracting her attention to a red machine. Thousands of black tentacles wriggled and waved as they tightly stuck to the machine, greedily sucking out the energy of the agonized figure inside. With a hanging heart and shallow breath, she moved to the machine.


    The instant she reached it, she froze.


    Her eyes teared, her head span, her heart dropped, and her soul shuddered.


    She desperately wished for, anyone or anything, to pull her out of whatever nightmare this was!


    She did not have the strength to remain on her feet, weakly falling to the ground, her body leaned against the red machine.


    Her eyes were vacant and lost as she sat in a daze.


    "How...How, can that possibly be me? How?" She stammered, as tiny as a flame mosquito.


    She was not able to understand how any of what she saw was possible. She did not have any memory of ever being in such a machine. She did not remember being sucked by thousands of black tentacles. Moreover, she could not recall going through such a horrific and agonizing experience.


    So, how was it possible for her to see a sight she did not remember.


    Then it hit her.


    Her lost, incomplete memory!


    "I don''t remember this memory because I lost it or it was erased?"


    If she had not seen this room, she would have never considered the possibility of her memory being erased. However, after seeing this room and its horrors, witnessing herself shrieking in pain and despair, the unobstructed thought entered her mind.


    "How much longer before you are done?" The indifferent voice drifted in the quiet room, pulling Sailles out of her trance.


    She knew this voice. Recognized its owner without having to see his face. But she was not able to believe her ears. The implications were great.


    "Hehehehe.....Just a little more. She is more stubborn than I thought."


    "I want to form the mate-bond with her the moment you are done."


    "Hehehe...Of course."


    But once she heard the other voice, the voice that had been haunting her, her hesitation disappeared, her dilemma vanished.


    If it was really Luke that she heard, if he was in cahoots with that voice, then she would destroy them both!


    Turning decisively, her gaze fell on him and her outlook changed.


    The same Luke that had been caring and gentle. The same Luke she felt was sincere to her. The same Luke she thought would never hurt or harm her.


    That same Luke was indifferently standing by the side while she shrieked her lungs in a machine


    That same Luke was indifferently watching by the side while she thrashed her limbs in agony.


    That same Luke was indifferently questioning by the side while she convulsed from an unimaginable torture.


    "Good. Very good. Although I was suspicious of you and your motives, I never once suspected that you would be the one to hurt me. Although I was skeptical of your reasoning and claims, I never once imagined you to be the representative of shadow in the darkness." Her voice was calm, devoid of all emotion.


    "I was right to believe in no beast but myself. However, I still made the mistake of considering you as an ordinary supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan. I never once suspected you would be in cahoots with that shadow. That is my mistake! Hahahahah....." Tears of blood slid down her face as she threw her head back and laughed with madness.


    She remembered. She remembered everything now.


    She was not Sailles. No.


    She was Versailles Skyler. The gold serpentine of the Snake clan, the proud mate of the Werewolf King.


    She was Versailles Skyler. The venomous snake, out for vengeance for the slaughter of her family, friends, and loyal subjects from her first life. She was the resentful witch out for vengeance for her failed revenge and the planned conspiracy of her death from her first life.


    She was the poisonous serpentine out for vengeance for her untimely death in her second life.


    And now, she will be the venomous serpentine out for vengeance and blood for the slaughter of her dear ones and her planned death from her first life.


    Out for vengeance and death for her untimely death from her second life.


    Out for vengeance and venom for her mental torture and emotional torment in her third life.


    Her eyes flashed with hatred, venom, and deep resentment as she looked at the supreme elder of the Bloodsucking clan.


    "Things will be much easier now that I know you have relations with that shadow as well."


    At this moment, a powerful force descended on her body and drew her out of the red room.


    The next moment, her soul appeared in the black mountains outside of the vampire city.


    She saw herself wrapped in her mate, Ramose''s embrace.


    She saw the staff impaling their bodies together, bleeding their lifeblood out.


    She saw their figures slump to the ground, their foreheads touching, fingers intertwined, as their blood flowed and mixed, turning into one.


    She saw their lifeforce drain out of their body, before their eyes turned glossy and lifeless.


    "No!"


    Her floating soul hollered at the exact same time the werewolves gathered around their impaled forms. Crouching, they wept.


    "No! I cannot die! My mate cannot die! We cannot die without getting our revenge. I still have to pay the beast Luke, pay for everything he has done in the past thousand years! We have to get our revenge!"


    Mad with unwillingness, Versailles screamed wildly as she watched Ramose and her lay motionlessly on the ground.


    Bang!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Bang!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Bang!


    "All my efforts have gone to waste! Since I am not able to get what I want, I will make certain that the two of you never get what you want as well. Even in death, I will separate the two of you!" Enraged and out of control, the Supreme Elder Luke indiscriminately slaughtered the mourning werewolves.


    Caught unprepared, the werewolves were neither in the mindset nor in the mood to battle. Therefore, the mad vampire slashed and ripped without restraint, venting his rage. Heads and limbs flew through the arm one after another, red blood pooling on the black charred ground.


    Before long, all the werewolves in the region met with horrific end. Their heads separated from their bodies, their limbs ripped out of their large frames.


    Their carcasses littered the ground, their red blood feeding the dry, scorched ground.


    Not satisfied, Luke approached the impaled figures of Versailles and Ramose, ruthlessly ripping the two apart. Ramoses'' lifeless form limply fell to the ground, blood gushing out of the enlarged wound.


    Luke viciously stepped on the bleeding wound, pummeling the man into the ground. He kicked, stomped, and crushed on the motionless body until nothing but a pulp of mangled flesh remained.


    Versailles soul witnessed the merciless slaughter of the werewolves with clenched fists and teeth, immense rage rolling off her frame.


    However, when she saw Luke trample upon Ramose''s dead corpse, her eyes turned red, seething with vengeful fire.


    Boundless hate, deep resentment, and uncontrollable rage overwhelmed her mind, searing her heart, branding into her soul.


    "I will kill him! I will rip his limbs apart, drink his blood, and poison him with the most venomous of poisons in the entire seven realms!" Her howl shook the void, affecting the physical realm.


    Wind gushed forth, the sky darkened, and an invisible seven-color lighting flashed.


    The never-changing dull red sky of the Nar realm turned crimson red, rivers of stars appeared in the starless sky, and a cool silver-purple moon enveloped the land.


    "I DO NOT ACCEPT THIS DEATH!!! I want revenge!!! I WILL GET MY REVENGE!!!"


    The vengeful mad shriek resonated throughout the void, causing the rivers of stars and silver-purple moon to pulse with power.


    In the next instant, the ''glowing soul'' inside Versailles body lit up with unimaginable power, pulsing in junction to the rivers of stars and silver-purple moon.


    "Very well. However, I cannot bring you and your mate back to life. The staff with which the dark one pierced you has a mysterious power that prevents all forms of life-storing, self-healing, or regenerating magic. I can only take you a few days back in time. Back in time to before all took place. From there, the direction of your fates will lay in your hands." The mysterious faint voice from the ''glowing soul'' in Versailles dead corpse echoed in her soul and before she could respond, a flash of light burst out from it.


    The light exploded outwards, across the land and void, a massive, powerful, heavenly pulse of brightness that flattened the whole mountain. She collapsed.


    There was silence. It stretched out across the vast expanse of landscape, deafening. She didn''t know how much time had passed when she opened her eyes.


    And when she did, she was astonished.

 Chapter 67 - Reincarnation

    Lighting flashed and cracked the illusional realm in half. Versailles''s soul flew backward at an unbreakable speed. In the middle of another flash of lighting, her soul forcefully jerked to a stop as if having reached a limit. Then her head span, the veins throbbing and jumping in a relentless melody of torture as her surroundings blurred.


    When she opened her eyes, she was falling.


    The black mountains, black floor, and huge stadium walls stretching in the distance immediately made her aware she was at the Eternal Mountains. And as she floated, her weak and exhausted body drifting to the ground powerlessly, she was astonished.


    "Here is?"


    Was what she was seeing, really what she thought?


    Was this real or another glimpse into past events?


    Did she really return?


    Was she really back?


    Back in time. She returned to the moment just after the conclusion of the Battle of Might, her battle with the darkness, and before she fainted from extreme exhaustion.


    Back at the moment when the dark void had attempted to brainwash her with Ramose''s death.


    Back at the moment when she burst out with explosive power, shattering the void of darkness.


    Back at the moment before she blacked out.


    The astonishment and disbelief, as well as relieve were clear as the moon on her pale complexion.


    After experiencing and witnessing all those horrors with her own eyes, she was now beyond ecstatic to be back. Back for her vengeance, blood, death, and torment.


    The thoughts span in her mind, making her dizzy, and she snapped herself to attention as her eyes grew heavy with exhaustion. She could not fall here. She could not rest here. And she definitely could not stay here any longer.


    "Aye, this time, I must not black out here. First thing''s first, I need to get to the snake abode right away. But how?" Still a little muddled, she looked around, searching for Ramose. However, no beast was in sight, the deserted back mountain standing desolately in the howling wind.


    Her eyes grew even heavier and she felt her conscious fading, drawing her into the land of slumber.


    "No, I cannot give in to exhaustion! I have to get out of here, now!"


    Closing her eyes, she sent her spirit into her consciousness.


    "''Glowing soul'', please help me." shouting the fervent wish in her mind, she attempted to active the teleporting ability of the ''glowing soul''. She knew using that ability in her drained state would have adverse affect on her mind and body. But she had no other choice.


    It was between suffering an unknown backlash, or getting kidnapped by the supreme elder. And she chose, the unknown backlash. This time, she would make certain she didn''t fall into his hands.


    Gritting her teeth in resentment and hatred, she sent her spirit into the ''glowing soul''. Instantly, a white light burst out from the soul, combining with her fiery power. Her body fiercely trembled as the light enveloped her form. In the next instant, she vanished.


    Luke, who''s form fell from the dark rift just at that moment, felt the voice in his head rage uncontrollably.


    "No. No. No! How is this possible? She should have been too drained to make any move. After that sudden burst of power, she should have blacked out. But how did she disappear?" It madly howled, its volume raising as it shrieked in anger.


    "Immediately search for her! We need to find her before the werewolf does!" It ordered Luke.


    "Why should I? Do you think I take orders from you?" Luke vehemently spat out, his blue eyes flickering with conflict.


    For the past thousands of years, he had felt the presence of this dark shadow more than a thousand times. Always present in a dark corner, it influenced his thoughts and emotions at any given moment, driving him forward to do who knows what.


    At the beginning, he always resisted. But over time, his resistance grew weaker and weaker, until the voice was practically able to command him as it wished.


    ''But not today!''


    Luke deeply vowed.


    "Oh, I thought you wanted that flame hair girl? Are you not interested anymore? Will you let the werewolf easily possess her? No wonder she left right under your nose and you weren''t able to do anything. Because, you''re weak Luke! Pathetically weak!"


    It mocked and jeered at him, provoking where it knew pricked the beast most.


    "You deserve to be alone for all eternity, Luke, with no companions, friends, or mate."


    "Shut up! Just shut up! What do you know? I like being alone and by myself?"


    "Really? Is that really the case, Luke? Then why are you screaming? You can also get your point across, saying the same thing in a calm voice? Stop deluding yourself, Luke! You are only being pathetic! You know you want her, so just admit it. Now, let me in and I will give you the power to get what you want."


    Changing its tone, it enticed Luke with what it believed to be his weakness.


    "Come on. Open yourself to me and I get you what you want. I will get you your flame girl, companion, and mate."


    "No! No! NO! I do not want anything! You go away!" Luke was howling now, his blue eyes fierce, tinted with blood.


    His hoarse voice evidence of his struggle, but anyone with eyes could see, with time, he was slowly losing control. With time, he was giving in to the darkness.


    Right at this exact moment, the voice dealt its final blow.


    "Your flame girl is leaving with the werewolf to the Eternal Sea to exchanged vows."


    And that....broke Luke''s last resolve.


    The shield inside his mind against the voice shattered, allowing it to freely invade, corrode, and corrupt the thoughts, emotions, and feelings of Luke until black smoke seeped out from his seven orifices.


    The smoke converged and condensed, gaining momentum as it spread outwards, covering the entire rocky region in a black mushroom cloud.


    "Hehehehe...I will get what I want and no one can stop me!" A sinister cackling resounded from inside the black cloud. The madness and darkness within un-maskable.


    The figure threw its head back, arms spread spear-eagle, the black mushroom cloud retreated back into his body. At its absence, what appeared was a dark haired man with black eyes and sinister smirk. Looking into the distance, the figure flashed.


    Versailles figure vanished in a shower of light and brilliance just as a black mushroom cloud appeared in the back mountain. The two, missed each other by the difference of a heartbeat.


    The calamity that began at this back mountain in her last life, Versailles avoided it this time by a split second.


    At this time, a black wolf also dashed into the back mountain. It''s black luxurious fur glistened with light as its huge head moved from side-to-side, in search of something. The wolf sniffed the air as it anxiously paced about. Not finding what it was looking for, its black head drooped in despair.


    Turning, it slowly backed out of the back mountain of the Eternal Mountains.


    This black wolf was Ramose.


    Finding his mate suddenly vanish, he panickily scurried the whole region of the Eternal Mountains in search of her. Fortune or unfortunate, Ramose was late by a split second, missing Versailles just as Luke did.


    "Awoooooo!"


    Howling in grief, fear, and indignation, the black wolf rushed out of the Eternal Mountains, heading towards the Floating Flame Island of the serpentines.


    He had to find his mate!


    From the top of a cliff in the back mountains, Luke watched the black wolf''s disappearing figure from within the black smoke. His dark eyes glowed with delight on catching the dejected and forlorn look in its eyes.


    "Hehehehe.....seems like the serpentine ditched her mate as well!" His mad cackle rang out in the silent area, echoing endlessly.


    *


    On the south of the Nar realm, there was a region where volcano''s constantly erupted, producing phoenix and dragon like images in the dull red sky. To the north of the erupting volcano was a floating island with beautiful flame trees and netherworld flowers blossoming gorgeously.


    This was the Floating Flame Island of the Snake clan.


    At this moment, glorious white radiance appeared on top of the Floating Flame Island, its bright glory lightening up the land of red-orange-gold flames. The light showered its glow on the mass of snakes slithering on the flame ground for a while, before winking out.


    In its spot, appeared the haggard and pale face of Versailles, who had just barely escaped from Luke''s sinister clutches.


    Drained and dizzy Versailles held onto her head as she scanned her surroundings, ascertaining she was truly on the Floating Flame Island of the Snake clan, before crashing to the ground.


    "I am finally back! This time it will not be so easy to catch me, supreme elder!"


    Was the last hiss passing through her bloodless lips before she passed out.

 Chapter 68 - Advent Of The Venomous Serpentine Empress

    A whole ice night later, Versailles woke screaming. As her violet eyes popped open, a silent sob caught in her throat. Her muscles twitched with adrenaline, her gaze glazed with a haunted look.


    Hisssss!


    The soft hisses made her start. Squinting in the fiery light of the flame trees encircling the Floating Flame Island, she turned her head, but otherwise remained unmoving where she lay on the cracks of stones. Across the land-snakes- little and big, dull and colorful, littered the ground as they rhythmically slithered back and forth.


    The last time she was here, her focus was set on getting stronger. She neither took the time to relax, nor enjoyed what she had. Now, as she lay motionless on the cracked ground of the Floating Flame Island, and silently watched the numerous snakes dance to their natural tune, peace settled over her heart.


    The nightmare slowly receded and with it, her fear.


    She had another chance. Another chance to make everything right. This time, she will get her vengeance. But she will not rush. She will take every step with meticulous planning and assurance of absolute victory. She will see to it that the supreme elder got his due.


    Raising her head to the dull red sky, her violet eyes flashed with bottomless hate. The many lifetimes of death and torment will be exacted in this lifetime.


    Too long. She had been quite for far too long. It was now time that the Nar realm witnessed the venom and deadly poison of a vengeful serpentine.


    It was time they witnessed the boundless love and undying loyalty of a mate.


    It was time they welcomed the advent of the venomous serpentine empress.


    This time she will not serve, will not struggle to survive.


    This time, she will rule!


    As the embers of the flame dragons and phoenixes bloomed, her forked tongue slithered out, venom seeping from her violet-gold pupils.


    Standing, she turned and headed towards the secret abode.


    *


    Inside the moss covered underground cave, tension filled the air. The serpentine elders had strange expressions on their faces, their flickering eyes shifting between Versailles and Queen Nakee. They were perplexed.


    What was so important for the serpentine to leave her mate, returning to the snake abode?


    Unaffected by the weird looks the serpentines were giving her, Versailles stood in the center of the hall, her gaze fixed on Queen Nakee.


    "Queen Nakee, have you experienced black outs before? Or episodes of confusion and memory lose? Please, try to recall carefully. The survival of the snake clan depends on your answer." Voice firm and expression serious, she observed her best friend''s reaction.


    From her previous life, she witnessed the Snake Queen''s death through Luke''s magic spell. Dissected into two halves, her cold corpse was buried under the rubble of black stones. And Luke, making use of her shaken emotions, attempted to instigate her against her mate.


    Adding in the fact her memories were incomplete and her soul split, his scheme had almost succeeded. By an ironic turn of events, the shadow behind the vampire sent his minions to get the gem from her, indirectly pulling her out of the trance.


    The moment she returned to the snake abode, she made cutting at the root of that incident, her first priority. She wanted to sever any hold the shadow lord had on her friend, and free her from its clutches.


    This was going to be her first strike against her hidden enemy, as she destroyed the threat of death hovering over the Snake Queen.


    Queen Nakee was baffled at the sudden questions of her friend. Having known each other for years, she knew Versailles never easily brought the clan in a conversation, unless it was serious. Furrowing her brows, she tried to recall any such incidents.


    At first, there was nothing. Soon, however, darkness flashed past her vision and her head exploded with pain, forcing a scream out her mouth. Anxiety clawed at her heart, her breath escaping in quick, short gasps as she crumbled into a heap on the floor.


    "Versailles..." She panickily cried.


    Seeing her friend''s condition, Versailles stepped up, holding her arm as she patted her back.


    "Breath deep, breath even, breath slow. Focus on my voice and listen to me very carefully." Sweeping her gaze on the now startled serpentines, she breathed softly, before coming to a decision.


    They had to know.


    Helping the queen to her feet, she raised her head to address the serpents.


    "On my way back, I encountered an attack. I believe everyone here is already aware of the incident of a snake queen and generation of serpentines getting wiped out. As such I will not go into details about the event. What you need to know at this time however, is the fact that Queen Nakee is its next target. Its aim? The extinction of the Snake clan." Keeping her speech short and to the point, Versailles guided the queen back to her throne.


    The hall erupted into an uproar, panic and fear marring the serpents pale complexions.


    "What? The one responsible for the clan''s previous queen and generation''s annihilation is targeting our Queen now?" A white serpentine elder repeated in shock.


    "How do you know that?" A brown serpentine elder followed with a frown, suspicion clear on her face.


    "How can you be sure that the Queen is being targeted?" Another serpentine fearfully asked.


    "Don''t tell me the attack you encountered was carried out by the same force behind the incident a while back?" A yellow serpentine could not sit still anymore as she nervously slithered back and forth in the cave.


    "Why do they want to exterminate our clan? Could they be looking to overthrow us?" A gray perplexed elder asked in shock, confusion rather than fear on her face.


    One serpentine elder after another threw out questions one after the other. All anxious and unsettled about the news of being the target of an unknown force. It was as if they were on pins and needles, slithering from side to side in nervousness and trepidation.


    What they feared were not the other parties designs on their clan.


    What they feared were the intentions behind their actions. Their shadow behind the veil.


    In the world of the strong and weak, live and death were a normal occurrence. One died in order for the other to rise. This was a matter acknowledged and accepted by all the races. And if the Snake clan was not strong enough to stand at the top, their being crushed was a matter of fact.


    However, if the other party was after the ''gem of three lives'', then this battle was not going to be one of only survival.


    "You all need to calm down. As serpentine elders of the Snake clan, you should always keep the bigger picture in mind. If you panic at this moment, how do you expect the rest of the clan to react?" Versailles was disappointed by the elders outburst.


    As leaders of the Snake clan, she expected them to be more.....level headed. Ready to face any situation or issue with resolve and composer. Panic and fear were the least she expected to see.


    Looking at all the gathered serpents, she decided to rethink and make some changes to her plans. She would accept a crippled but farsighted partner, but she would not accept a member that will jeopardize her plans.


    "There is nothing to panic or fear. It is not like this is the first time the clan is facing a threat. So, what''s with all the uproar? The force targeting our clan wants to wipe us out. We reply them with fire and venom! They want to erase our existence. We let them come and allow them to give it their best shot! We got nothing to fear. Since they dare to have ill intentions towards our clan, we will see to it that their plans never come to fruition! It is that simple." Versailles'' cold and sharp voice rang out, silencing the clamoring serpents.


    Embarrassed, they lowered their eyes in shame.


    That''s right. Since the other party was targeting them, they had to strike back. It was that simple.


    And yet, they made a joke of themselves before the youngsters of the clan. Even though one was the Snake Queen, the other the blessed child of lord Tarke-they still lost their old faces by losing their cool in front of them.


    As elders, they failed to maintain their calm.


    "Uhhh, elders, there is a werewolf pack outside the abode requesting an audience!" A pink serpentine, sensing the tension in the air, entered the hall in trepidation.


    The elders were immediately thrown in another turmoil, their eyes and jaws widening in disbelief.


    "A werewolf pack requesting audience with serpentines?" The brown serpentine elder abruptly cried out in shock.


    "A werewolf pack at our snake abode?" With wide disbelieving eyes, A gray elder turned to the trembling serpentine in confirmation.


    "Yes, elder. The Werewolf King and his pack are requesting a meeting with our queen and the elders." The pink serpentine nervously replied as all the gazes of the elder serpentines gathered on her.


    "What could the werewolves be here for?"


    "I do not think that we have ever received a visit from the werewolves before, have we?"


    "What are you saying? Even though our clans belong to the six supreme clans, each guards against the other. When has a matter of visiting one another ever taken place?"


    "I believe they are here for Versailles." The white elder noticed the flickering complex emotions in Versailles eyes and wondered why the serpentine was so affected.


    "Oh, yes. I almost forgot. Our serpentine is now the werewolf''s mate." A smile replaced the surprise on the sickly features of the Snake Queen as she teased her friend.


    At this moment, Versailles heart was racing with complex emotions as her eyes teared.


    ''He is here.''

 Chapter 69 - Seeing Him Again

    Ramose paced anxiously on the flame ground, impatient to meet the elders of the Snake clan. His mate went missing and he had no idea where she was. If he did not get a clue to her whereabouts today, he would go crazy.


    "This is all my fault. I did not take good enough care of her. That''s why she disappeared. If anything happens to her, what am I going to do?" His mumbled rumblings drifted to the werewolf pack, who looked at one another in sympathy.


    Since their departure from the Eternal Mountains, they have heard the same mutters for the thousandth time. They could neither tell their king to shut up and calm down nor could they plug their ears and ignore him. As such, they were forced to endure and watch the scene of their king relentlessly reprimanding himself.


    Sighing, the werewolves glanced at the three-headed snake statues in depression. They would not be able to endure any longer if the serpentines did not appear soon.


    Just at this instant, the statues groaned and split apart, displaying the glowing figures of the queen and elders.


    Before the group even came out of the passage, Ramose dashed forward. He swept his gaze over them before pausing on red-gold locks. Without hesitation, he changed into a human and pulled the girl into his arms.


    His hanging heart finally relaxed after feeling her warmth. The other serpentines stepped aside, giving the soulmates some space.


    "Where did you go without informing me? Do you have any idea how worried I was? How much I looked for you? All sorts of crazy thoughts were running through my mind. And you.....you are relaxing with your clan without a care in the realm!" Ramose grievously whispered in her ear, growling at the end, his tone sounding like one of a mistreated mate.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Versailles could not help laughing. The love and warmth in her mate''s tone warmed her vengeful heart, making her forget the past lives'' ordeals for a moment. That was, until she remembered how Ramose died. How his corpse was trampled upon by the vampire. And how, as her soul flew backwards, the beast had stomped on Ramose''s head.


    She gushed her teeth, the laughter dying in her throat. This was not the time. Not the time to laugh carefreely. Until she ended the supreme elder and his shadow lord''s story, she could not relax. Not even for a second. However, she also did not want to expose her venomous heart to her mate.


    Not yet, anyway.


    Ramose''s heart soared in delight at the sound of his mate''s melodious, bell-like laughter. Such a beautiful laughter, he had never heard before. Pulling her closer, he gently laid his chin on her head, allowing her sweet fragrance to fill his heart.


    Before he could fully enjoy it, the enchanting melody ended as abruptly as it started. Disappointment filled his heart, his spirit dropping.


    "Why did you stop? I love the sound of your laughter." He sullenly whispered.


    "I think you should let me go now." Versailles smiled, nudging his chest.


    "Let go? Why should I let you go? I am embracing my rightful mate, not some stranger."


    "Yes, but there are others present here. Have some self-respect." She snorted in disapproval as she glared.


    "So what if others are present? They are always free to leave. Who asked them to stick around? And what respect do I need with my mate?" The werewolf shamelessly replied as he hugged her even tighter.


    He did not know why, but the moment he saw her, he suddenly had the strange desire to keep her glued to his side. Never leaving his sight. He wanted to see her, hold her, and joke around with her every single warm morning and ice night. He wanted her with him, permanently.


    "Let''s go. I will take you to the Underworld Palace. It might not be as beautiful and lustrous as your Snake clan, but I promise you, I will never let you lack anything." Lowering his head, he gazed deeply into her violet eyes, not masking his feelings.


    He wanted to let her know how much he wanted her by his side. He had been alone for long enough. Now that he had a mate, he had no desire to continue living in loneliness. He had no desire to be alone. Because now, he had a family.


    She was his family.


    Versailles felt the sincerity in Ramose''s words. Saw the longing in his eyes.


    But she was not ready.


    She was not ready to go with him yet. She still had a Snake Queen to cure, a force to build, a battle to fight, and a war to wage.


    As much as she also desired to be with him, she could not forget her ultimate goal. The one and most important goal for her rebirth. That was to bring the supreme elder and his shadow lord to the light. Make them pay the price.


    Shifting her gaze away, she controlled her tears, ignoring the pain in her heart. No matter what she had to go through, she would see to it that the vampire paid for trampling on her mate!


    "I cannot go with you." She said in a silent whisper, knowing how much her decision would hurt him, but still saying it anyways.


    A broken heart can be healed with enough love, but a lost life can never be regained. Even if she reincarnated, she could not forget the fact that she and he had died.


    Ramose''s heart dropped. Of all the things he expected her to say, he did not expect right-out rejection. He did not expect her to refuse to return with him.


    Was he the only one drastically affected by their bond? Did she not feel anything for him? Was that why she was rejecting him?


    At the thought, he felt a void appear in his chest. It never occurred to him. It never once occurred to him that the mate he so desperately desired might not feel the same way about him. It never once occurred to him that, if it wasn''t for the bond, he might not have been her choice.


    Because he had long desired her even before the forging of their bond. He had only thought about her since the night 18 years ago.


    Versailles saw the vacant look in Ramoses'' eyes and knew her words had hurt him deeper than she expected. Yes, she knew he cared about her, but she was not able to understand why he cared so deeply. Was the mate bond that powerful to affect him to such a depth?


    She knew she felt for him so strongly because she had recollections of their past lives together. She had recollections of their incomplete stories. But what was his reason?


    Whatever the reason, she never wanted to harm him, in mind, body, spirit, or heart.


    Raising her hand, she capped his cheeks, focusing his attention back on her.


    "I only said I cannot go because there is something that I need to do here. My presence is necessary to prevent the Snake clan from descending into chaos. As soon as I accomplish the task of keeping the clan safe, I will go with you. But if you really cannot wait for me and want me to go with you right now, I will." Versailles'' firm expression, voice, and unblinking eyes filled Ramose''s senses.


    Sighing, he dropped his forehead against hers, their breaths mixing as their noses touched and mouths drew near.


    "Really? You would come with me if I want it? I really want to bring you along. Not because you are my mate, but because I cannot bear to leave you behind. I want to keep you with me every moment, every second. Because I fear. I fear that the second I move my eyes away from you, you will disappear. With you not by my side, I will be leaving my heart here. But I will wait." Breathing deeply, he inhaled her fragrant scent into his lungs, his heart racing.


    "I will wait, because I do not want you to think about the Snake clan when you are with me. I will wait, because I do not want you to worry about anyone else other than me. And I will wait, because I do not want any feelings, aside from love, to blossom between us. If you suddenly start resenting me in the future, because I took you with me when your clan needed you most, I would not be able to handle it. So I will wait for your love." Ramose soft dark eyes bore into hers, the deep emotions in their depths overwhelming her feelings.


    "Be quick, okay?" He gently whispered.


    "Hmm!" Nodding meekly, Versailles lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Good! I will wait for the day you are ready to leave with me." Ramose wrapped her face in his broad hands and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    "Be careful and take care. Whenever you encounter a problem, be sure to find me. For you, I am always available." Turning, Ramose transformed back into a black wolf and left without turning back.. His pack following on his heels.

 Chapter 70 - Disclosing The Truth

    Versailles sent Ramose off with her shimmering violet orbs. Raising her hand, she touched her forehead, the place he kissed. Cheeks flaming, she turned to leave.


    "Hahahaha, this is definitely a sight worth seeing. Are you blushing now, Versailles? Since when did our hot-tempered serpentine begin blushing?" Queen Nakee walked over, surprised to catch the scene of her serious friend blushing.


    This was a matter she had never anticipated of ever seeing before. Now that a day came where she did, how could she let go of the opportunity to tease her?


    Excitedly thrilled, she swiftly slithered to her side and pulled on her flaming cheeks.


    "Look at this! Our Versailles is getting shy!" Beckoning to the other serpentines, she got her encircled, taking turns with the others to tease.


    "Oh? Old gray, have you ever seen our golden serpentine blush before?"


    "Nope, at least not in any of our encounters."


    "You''re kidding, right? This is truly the first time our serpentine blushed?"


    "This calls for a celebration!" The crowd roared in enthusiasm.


    "Alright. That''s enough! We have a lot to do and need to focus on the matter at hand." Someone''s attitude and personality changed with the flip of an expression.


    Sweeping her sharp gaze over the serpentines, Versailles coldly snorted and left.


    "Wow! Wasn''t that change too quick?" Queen Nakee was amazed as she watched her friend enter the portal.


    "I know, right? She seemed so sweet and obedient when the werewolf king was around. But the moment he left? She became the fiery serpentine again." The brown elder could not help sighing in disappointment.


    Their serpentine seemed more inclined to express herself with her mate than her clan. How could she not feel dejected?


    "Yes. I don''t have anything to live for anymore. That serpentine just sidelined her kin for her mate." The yellow elder was bawling her eyes out.


    "Come on, everyone. Let''s go. We don''t want to wait until someone glares at us for dilly-dallying, right?" Queen Nakee clapped the white elder''s shoulder, and the group of serpentines proceeded to the portal.


    *


    Inside the moss-covered cave, the serpentines all stood with serious expressions, listening to Versailles'' explanation on the black shadow.


    "I believe the dark smoke is a sort of energy. Like fire, water, air, wood, light, and earth, but only different. The dark smoke might be related to the darkness element. As we all know, the seven elements of the realm have both good and bad sides depending on the wielder of the magic." Versailles paused for a moment, hesitant on sharing the rest of her speculation.


    "Versailles, go on. Remember, holding things back will only lead to a brief respite. Sooner or later, everything will come to light. At least by sharing it with us now, we would be prepared to face the future." The white serpentine, Wisdom, saw the hesitant expression on Versailles'' face, and encouraged her.


    Even if the matter shook the whole clan, they had to know. Only by knowing, would they be more prepared.


    Understanding the serpentine''s intentions, Versailles no longer hesitated.


    "I believe the wielder of the dark magic is converting or invading and taking control over the minds of the races. Through them, they are either slaughtering, enslaving and converting more races, and sucking out their souls to create shadow armies." The moment her voice dropped, the serpentines erupted.


    "Shadow armies? Impossible!"


    "How could they create shadow armies? Do they want the six realms to wipe out the Nar realm?"


    "They are out of their minds! They are creating shadow armies out of the other races?"


    "What are we going to do about this?"


    "This is too much! Versailles, are you certain that they are creating shadow armies?"


    The Serpentines were in a panic. If they were only fearful and worried about the Snake clan''s future and protection of the gem before, they were now terrified for their souls.


    Once shadow armies came into the mix, not only them, the entire Nar realm would be in turmoil. They''ll not only have to protect themselves from the wielder of the dark magic creating shadow armies, but they''ll also have to defend against the wrath of the six realms. They will become stray beasts.


    "What are we going to do? What are we going to do? What can we do?"


    All of the serpentines felt powerless and hopeless. Shadow armies were difficult to defend against. They were dead creatures resurrected through forbidden ancient magic. They neither felt pain nor were afraid of death, their souls already lost.


    The most important point? They corroded the thoughts of any beast that got in contact with them.


    Hearts cold, mind blank, the serpentines listlessly stood frozen in their spots, their eyes filled with despair.


    "No need to despair. It is not the end of the realm yet. I am precisely here because I found a solution." Versailles'' calm and unperturbed voice rang out, pulling the elders out of their trance.


    "Versailles, you really found a solution?" The serpent asking was the Snake Queen.


    Her voice shook in disbelief, her gaze flickering uncertainly.


    The moment she heard Versailles mention the words ''shadow armies'', her heart chilled, her mind going blank in fear.


    She knew what the terms ''shadow armies'' entailed.


    It entailed the end of the norm.


    Once they descended, the Nar realm would no longer abide by the survival of the fittest. It would abide by the survival of the darkest. Only the vilest, cruelest, deadliest, and darkest of creatures would survive.


    And they, in turn, would be wiped out by the six realms.


    Yet, Versailles had a solution to prevent the end of the realm.


    No matter how much she trusted her best friend, she could not imagine how she was planning on stopping the madness about to descend. For the very first time, her firm belief was shaken.


    "Yes. More specifically, our ancestors." A beautiful smile of light and radiance spread across the golden serpentine''s lips, confidence and grace oozing off her body, mesmerizing the stunned elders.


    "Our ancestors?" The silent whisper spread from the white serpentine''s mouth.


    "Yes. Our ancestors. Elders, there is a magical barrier surrounding our Floating Flame Island. As it just so happens, the magical shield defends against corroding darkness magic. We just need to fortify the shield until no attribute related to the darkness element can pass through. Moreover, our Snake Queen''s illness can be treated through the shield as well. However, it will be a painful process." Versailles turned to Queen Nakee with pity in her eyes.


    She remembered the horrendous pain she went through to lessen the black mass surrounding her soul. Queen Nakee would have to go through the same pain in order to reduce the black mass corroding her mind. Only then, would she be able to help her.


    "Wait. You are saying there is a magical shield around our Floating Flame Island? And that shield can treat Queen Nakee?" The gray elder, Uligous, asked in confirmation.


    "Yes."


    "And how do you know this?" She continued in suspicion.


    Versailles eyes turned cold and sharp.


    "Exactly the same way I know about the previous Snake Queen''s demise." She derisively replied.


    She did not mind others asking questions for clarification. However, she would not tolerate being openly suspected.


    She owed no one. Her coming back to the Snake clan had nothing to do with the elders and since her mating with Ramose, she no longer answered to them. She came back for her friend and her revenge.


    As for the others?


    They could flame themselves for all she cared.


    The grey elder realized she went too far after seeing the mocking sneer on the golden serpentine''s expression. She was so focused on getting to the bottom of the supposed solution that, for a split second, she forgot herself.


    Every elder in the Snake clan was aware of Versailles'' status. She was the blessed child of lord Tarke that no serpentine dared to order or question. And now that she was the werewolf''s mate, she was even more off limits.


    Seeing her blunder, the other serpentines watched in quiet pity, their expressions indifferent. The elder overreaching herself had nothing to do with them.


    Besides, who did she think she was, to question the fiery serpentine to her face?


    "Do forgive me, Versailles. I did not mean to be rude. I was just trying to find out how you came about such information. In the end, it is a question of our Snake clan''s queen''s life." The elder self-righteously replied while apologizing.


    "Your Snake clan''s queen is also my best friend, right? Do you believe that I harbor ill intentions against my own best friend and queen? I will be very blunt with you today, elder. I couldn''t care less whether the Snake clan prospered or went extinct. After all, I was a serpentine raised in the clan in my past life. This life? I owe the clan nothing. Whatever I do, I do it for my friend. So don''t you ever question me like that again, understand?" The aura surrounding Versailles turned cold in an instant.


    The radiant and bright serpentine vanished, her spot taken by an ice cold serpent. There were neither emotions nor attachments in the violet-gold eyes. Only ruthless coldness.


    The grey elder shivered, regretting her lose of self-control. Earlier when she apologized, she only felt she had gone too far. But somewhere in a corner of her mind, she did not feel what she did was wrong.


    After all, as an elder of the serpentine clan, even if she questioned a younger generation of the Snake clan, it was no big deal. The younger should accept the apology of the elder if they were wronged.


    However, she forgot.


    The serpentine before her was not a younger generation of the Snake clan. She was just a serpentine. A beast of the same race as her. She had no need to tolerate her unreasonable suspicions or attitude.


    "I understand.." Shame-faced, she gritted through her clenched teeth as she stepped back.

 Chapter 71 - Treating The Snake Queen

    The serpentine elders watched the scene in trepidation. Cold sweat slid down their backs and they noted in their hearts to never offend this serpentine. Such embarrassment, they would not be able to endure.


    Some of the serpentines changed their attitudes, no longer viewing Versailles as a younger generation of the Snake clan. Such a mindset would be their doom. Straightening, they focused their attention on the Snake Queen, best friend, and only individual on equal terms with the serpentine.


    They still needed Versailles'' help to avert the impending disaster, so sticking up for the grey elder was impossible.


    "We need to start on the queen''s treatment right away." No longer interested in entangling with the elders, Versailles stood and walked out.


    Queen Nakee and the elders exchanged glances before they too stood and followed after her.


    Soon, the crowd of serpentines arrived at the edge of the Floating Flame Island. They looked around but were not able to find anything. Confused, they turned to Versailles, waiting for her to take the lead.


    Versailles stepped up, pulling Queen Nakee along with her.


    "Queen Nakee, the shield around the island is invisible to the naked eye. However, when you try to pass through it, you will find yourself hurled back. That is a sign of the barrier reacting to the dark magic enveloping your mind. Every time you collide with the shield, it will remove a portion of the dark magic occupying your mind. Remember, no matter how painful, you need to endure." She knew how painful the process would be, but could do no more than advice.


    Because this was a test of Queen Nakee''s perseverance and endurance.


    "Don''t worry, Versailles. A little bit of pain, I can endure."


    The Snake Queen scrutinized the area marking the border of the Floating Flame Island, trying to find the reason the ancestors chose the specific region to build the shield. But after a long search of getting nothing, she gave up.


    Bracing herself, she dashed forward.


    At first, she felt nothing. Her senses failed to detect anything unusual and the surrounding was devoid of magical force. But just as she was feeling doubtful, a powerful force brutally crashed into her mind, scattering her thoughts.


    She reeled back in shock and disbelief, her wide eyes staring at the glowing shield. It trembled and shook, electrical currents shooting through it. A short while later, it blinked and disappeared.


    "Was that the shield Versailles mentioned?" Queen Nakee asked in wonder.


    She had never seen anything like it before. White and pure, the shield vibrated with immense, uncontainable power.


    "How were the ancestors able to construct such a shield? I am sure it was the work of just one individual. Anyway, I need to focus. My trial starts at this moment." Shaking her head, Queen Nakee''s expression turned serious as she prepared herself for the upcoming onslaught of pain.


    The elders who also saw the shield were stunned still. They could not believe that there was such a powerful shield around their island, and they were unaware of it. Being the elders of the clan, they always prided themselves on their immense knowledge about the clan.


    However, now there was a shield around their island which they themselves were clueless about.


    Their gazes once again shot towards Versailles, now filled with curiosity and respect. They wondered how the serpentine that entered the snake abode a little while ago knew so much. It couldn''t just be a lucky coincidence that she came across the cure to the queen''s problem.


    Versailles felt the serpentines gazes. She knew the questions running through their minds. But she was not interested in speaking of how she came to know about the shield. That was a part of the past that haunted her. A part she kept locked inside her heart.


    Sighing, she focused back on Queen Nakee.


    The queen was lying on the ground, breathing roughly, as she struggled to get back on her feet. After more than five crashes into the shield, the Snake Queen was already exhausted. She could no longer stand with the same vigor as she started, her green eyes flickering with pain as she dragged her body.


    She was in agony, her expressions distorting from the pain. But she also knew.


    This was her one chance of freeing herself from the clutches of the darkness wielder.


    Gritting her teeth, she charged into the shield again, hissing as the pain sent her mind jolting with electric currents, searing her senses.


    Bang!


    Puff!


    With another crash, she spurted a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing her friend''s condition, Versailles stepped up and supported her powerless figure.


    The serpentine elders, alarmed at the blood, rushed up as well, anxiously looking at the unresponsive queen.


    "Is Queen Nakee okay? She seems to have passed out, I hope her injure isn''t too grave." The white serpentine was extremely worried about something happening to the Snake Queen. Their Snake clan could not endure the great loss of another leader.


    Versailles saw the worry and fear in the elders'' eyes and knew what they were thinking. If anything happened to the Snake Queen, the clan would fall into chaos.


    Sighing, she laid the queen on her lap.


    She knew the Snake Queen had reached her limit. Any more would only break her. Placing her hand on her head, she hoped the clashes were enough to thin the fog covering her mind. Only then, would her healing power have an effect.


    She closed her eyes, concentrating on the warm current of fire running through her veins. The fire coursed through her meridians, gathering at her palms before its red-gold radiant glow lightened the dull atmosphere.


    Versailles focused the pure fire energy on her friend, feeling it rush into her mind and gather at her sea of consciousness. It swirled and wandered around, circling the entire sea before stopping in front of a black mass.


    The mass was similar in appearance to the black mass that covered Versailles'' soul in her lost life. Its vile and sinister aura sent chills over her body.


    "No, I need to concentrate. I cannot be daunted by a few specks of dark fog. I will be facing worse than this in the future. I need to concentrate on eliminating this malice from my friend''s mind." Encouraging herself, Versailles shook off the unconscious fear gripping her being.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, she focused on clearing the black mass.


    "Go!"


    She directed her firepower to the smoky fog, watching it form a ring of fire around the mass, before engulfing it in a sea of fire.


    Instantly, the black fog shrieked and wriggled, trying to rush out of the encirclement. But the fire ring reacted to its attempt, bursting with power and might, it kept the mass trapped inside.


    Soon, a fierce struggle took place.


    The mass warped and deformed, taking on many shapes to charge out of the ring of fire and escape the assault. However, the fire ring remained strong, stable, and solid, it maintained its stance. The sea of flame rushed, chased, and charged relentlessly at the shrieking mass, slowly eating away at its essence.


    A few heartbeats later, the black fog was reduced to a fourth of its original size. The sea of flame continued grinding on the fog, gushing, slicing, and crushing it, until it weakly hung in center, spent.


    Puff!


    A moment later, the last fourth of the black mass was vanquished, disappearing from the Snake Queen''s sea of consciousness. In its place, a green light slowly flowed to the surface. The light was weak, small, and inconspicuous. But Versailles was immediately overjoyed on sensing it.


    The green light was the Snake Queen''s spirit. After the invasion of the black fog, its presence was overshadowed, leaving it stranded within the black mass.


    Cough!


    Cough!


    Cough!


    The elders watched Versailles close her eyes, her hands glowing with a fiery light. They knew the serpentine was treating their queen but still felt apprehensive, as they did not know what she was doing. Their only solace was in the unimaginable purity of the power given off by her hands.


    They rested their hearts believing in the miracle and harmless presence the light gave out. Even though they knew that appearances were the most deceiving in the Nar realm, they could not bring themselves to think in the same direction after seeing the light.


    "Do you think our queen is going to be okay?" The brown elder was worriedly pacing.


    "Let''s hope so. Since we have decided to leave everything to Versailles, we might as well stop worrying uselessly. We will wait and see what happens." The white elder''s eyes were flickering with a strange emotion as she watched Versailles'' hands.


    The purity of such a light was undeniable, unmistakable. So pure and clean, not a trace of malice within.


    The reason for her confusion.


    She just could not understand.


    How could a creature of the vile, deadly, and dark Nar realm possess such pure, clean, and glorious power?


    Because as much as it looked like it, she could sense Versailles'' power was not just pure fire.


    It was a mixture of fire and light.

 Chapter 72 - Course Of Action

    Versailles felt Queen Nakee stir the instant the black smoke vanished. She controlled her flames and slowly retracted them, leaving the small green glow floating in her sea of consciousness.


    On the other side, the serpentines watched in shock as black smoke flew out of their queen''s seven orifices. The smoke carried a sinister and chilling aura, freezing them in shock. The black smoke twisted and wriggled before disappearing in a puff.


    "What was that? Was that the....?" The grey serpentine elder was shocked.


    "Yes. It was the invading darkness magic." The white serpentine elder replied, fear and relief on her face.


    "So, there is really a way to overcome the corroding darkness!" The brown serpentine elder held her chest, the same relief marring her face.


    "As long as there is a way to overcome the corroding magic, then we will have a chance against the darkness magic wielder."


    ''Yes. As long as there is a way to fight against the shadow armies, it will not be too late for the Nar realm to put up a fight.''


    The Wisdom elder saw the effect of the invisible barrier and looked at Versailles again. She knew it was not only the barrier that cleaned the Snake Queen''s mind. It was also the pure and powerful magic ability of the gold serpentine.


    Now, she was even more curious about Versailles'' fire-light magic. She had never seen anything like it before and wanted to know where a Nar realm creature obtained such a pure and clean magical power.


    "Uhm..."


    "Snake Queen! Are you okay?" Seeing the unconscious Snake Queen coming to her senses, the serpentines surrounded her with worry-filled eyes. They were curious and worried about their queen. It was their first time witnessing the cleansing of dark magic and as serpentines who had never seen such a matter, they were unsure of how to ascertain its effect.


    "Calm down. We will know the results after the queen awakens." The Wisdom serpentine advised calmly.


    Immediately, the restless serpentines came to their senses and cooled down. Whether the healing procedure worked or not, there was nothing they could do about it. Versailles was their only hope. If she failed, then their queen would be in grave danger.


    At this moment the Snake Queen opened her eyes to a crowd of restless serpentines peering down at her in concern. She gingerly sat up and felt the hands sliding down her head. Turning, she saw Versailles sitting behind her with her eyes closed.


    Instantly, she remembered the familiar presence in her mind.


    "Versailles! Versailles, are you okay?" Worried her friend might have gotten affected by the black smoke she cleared for herself, Queen Nakee anxiously called out to her.


    The other elders were relieved to see their queen wake up. Since the moment her treatment began, they had been on tenterhooks, worried of something going wrong. As time went by, they grew even more anxious, internally reprimanding themselves for being hasty and agreeing to a treatment never tested before.


    However, all their doubts were washed away the moment they saw their queen awaken well and healthy. Moreover, now the queen''s complexion and green eyes were clean and shiny, as if the dark haze hovering over her soul had been vanquished.


    The serpentines were overjoyed and grateful to Versailles. They knew, such a task was able to be accomplished successfully only because Versailles knew what to do. If they were placed in the same situation, the elders would be left stumped.


    As such, when they saw the Snake Queen''s worried appearance, they were instantly alarmed.


    "Is Versailles okay?"


    "She is not in danger, is she?"


    "I heard that dark magic had the ability to corrode any presence that approached it."


    The serpentines briefly relieved of worry for their queen, were tense with nerves once again. This time, they were more stressed than when their queen was unconscious. This time, the object of their worry was the werewolf king''s mate and the Nar realm''s future.


    "Okay, let''s believe in lord Tarke. Since it sent Versailles to save our queen, surely it wouldn''t be that easy to take her down. Let''s not panic just yet." Serpentine Wisdom was forced to once again advise the nervous serpentines to calm down.


    As the oldest and wisest serpentine of the Snake clan, at times, her words had greater weight than even the Snake Queen''s.


    The Snake Queen was oblivious to the serpentines'' clamor, focused completely on the motionless Versailles. She took her friend''s hand and kept calling out her name. However, there were no movements or responses from the gold serpentine.


    Five heartbeats later, the crowd was close to losing their cool again. Even after many attempts to arouse Versailles, there was no response from her. The longer time dragged, the more apprehensive the serpentines grew.


    "I don''t think we should wait anymore. We need to take Versailles for treatment. The longer we delay, the worse the situation could escalate. If anything happens to her, the werewolf king will not spare us. He will decimate our clan." The yellow elder could no longer hold back her fears.


    She knew.


    If anything happened to the gold serpentine, they would not need to wait until the shadow armies descended. The Werewolf clan would turn their Floating Flame Island into Floating Blood Island. They would vent their king''s rage and grieve on the Snake clan.


    Out of all the six supreme clans, the demons and devils were the most devious and brutal, the vampires were the most sinister and scheming, and the snakes and eagles were the most deadly in their strike. The Werewolf clan, on the other hand, were the most calm.


    No matter how they were provoked, they did not engage or respond to provocation that easily. In fact, their every response or action was based on logic and the law of survival of the strongest. Once they attacked, they came up on top.


    In fact, they enforced the law more than any of the other six clans because of their small population. It was the formidable might of their individual strength that dominated the other races.


    And this might went unleashed when their mates were endangered or aggrieved. If anything happened to Versailles, the wrath and unleashed might of the Werewolf clan would befall the Snake clan.


    As such, the yellow elder was most apprehensive of the Werewolf clan, and their unpredictable force of wrath.


    The other elders similarly turned pale, shivering once they heard the yellow elders'' words. They too did not desire to unleash the wolves'' wrath upon themselves.


    "I agree with elder Yulein. We should not wait any longer. What if something goes wrong due to delay in treatment?" The brown elder was also not keen on striking the hornet''s nest.


    "Yes. I agree with the two elders as well."


    "We should not delay any longer."


    Soon, more serpentines voiced out their agreement in getting Versailles treatment as soon as possible to guard against any mishap.


    "Snake Queen, what do you suggest? Should we move Versailles?" Wisdom thoughtfully asked Queen Nakee, who was still trying to reach the unconscious gold serpentine.


    "I...We should do all we can to ensure nothing happens to Versailles. She is not responding right now, so there must be a problem. We need to get rid of the issue to bring her back to us." Suddenly pulled out of her trance, it took a while for the Snake Queen to comprehend the serpentines'' words.


    Once she thought of Versailles'' situation, she could not focus. Her thoughts scattered, her heart unsettled. If anything happened to her friend, she would never be able to live with herself.


    Thinking up to here, she turned towards Versailles again, her green eyes flashing with guilt and pain.


    "Come, help me carry her from here." Controlling her emotions, she commended the elders, bending to raise her friend. But before she could touch Versailles, a red-gold light burst out of the golden serpentine''s body and enveloped her form, blinding their sight.


    Versailles, who was within the glowing flame light, felt her body lighten, her senses spread, and her mind clear.


    The moment she cleared Queen Nakee''s dark energy, an anomaly occurred. At the moment she was retracting her rivers of flame and fire ring from the Snake Queen''s conscious, the two experienced a metamorphosis.


    Combining and fusing, the power she used to create the fire ring evolved into tri-golden fire rings, settling in her core around her fiery soul in a protective shield. The rivers of flame also gained a golden hue.


    The only difference was, the flames were now red-orange, shimmering in the center of a golden beacon of light as bright as the sun in the Sybil realm. The flames infused with her fiery soul, changing her fiery aura to a majestic glorious one.


    The Instant her soul''s aura changed, she felt different. She could not tell where or how she was different. But she knew.. At that instant, something in her changed.

 Chapter 73 - Cleansing

    The beautiful glorious light expanded and flowed throughout her body, cleansing and purifying her very being, before exploding outwards.


    Red-gold light filled the surroundings, outshining every glow in the vicinity. The serpentines shielded their eyes, the brilliant radiance blinding their sight.


    *


    On the other side of the Nar realm, in the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf clan, Ramose was absentmindedly instructing Olsen to prepare the queen''s palace. Even though Versailles refused to come with him, he still wanted her rooms to be clean and ready.


    As her image flashed through his mind, his heart raced and he had the uncontrollable desire to see her again. They had only recently mated, but he had been dreaming of her for eighteen years. In his heart, her image was already deeply engraved. Now, his soul followed where his heart-led, and for that, he was grateful.


    Before meeting her at the valley of flames, he had never once considered what he was going to do after seeing her, 18 years later. He only knew he had to meet her. And when he did, he never got the chance to approach her, let alone express his gratitude.


    She came and went as swiftly as a breeze, not leaving even a trace of her presence behind. He madly howled and searched, but never received a response. Dejected and frustrated, he led his pack back home, throwing them into intensive, extreme training.


    At that time, he did not know.


    He didn''t know that the girl he had nightmares of and fretted over would become his mate. He didn''t know she would enter his life in such a way.


    Looking from a different perspective, the instant they met 18 years ago, the instant she rushed to his side, the instant her image branded itself into his heart, their fates connected, their paths intertwining.


    Sighing wistfully, Ramose gazed at the silver-blue moon, missing his fire-kissed beloved.


    He was not lying when he said he would be leaving his heart behind.


    He felt deeply for her, almost to the point of obsession, but he did not know how she felt about him.


    Right at this moment, his heart lurched as if struck by lighting.


    Stunned, he held his chest, his eyes growing wide as he distinctively felt his aura change. From wild, forceful, and untamed, it became deep, mysterious, and oppressive, exuding pressure without his intention.


    The other individual in the room, Olsen, felt the change as well. He slowly backed up as the overwhelming pressure pricked his skin like needles. Confusion covering his face, his eyes directly shot to his king.


    "King Ramose, are you alright?" Olsen was anxious, anxiety gripping his heart as he saw his king''s dazed appearance. The werewolf king was neither moving nor responding, seemingly unaware of the drastic changes in his being.


    Ramose was at first alarmed, then thinking of his unpredictable and unsurpassable mate, an endearing smile appeared on his face. One way or another, he knew everything that was happening had a connection to her.


    The sudden lurch in his heart disappeared, leaving behind only warmth.


    Closing his eyes, he sent his spirit inside his core. There, he saw his soul encircled by tri-golden rings of fire, swirling and glowing as they released pulses of warm light. The light-shielded his wolf soul, which glowed with a brilliant red-gold flame at its tail that was originally fiery red.


    Swishing and sweeping, the tail gave of a majestic and glorious golden aura, the likes of which he had never seen before. He smiled contentedly, his restless heart soothed by the flame tail that reminded him so much of his beloved.


    Raising his sight, his heart hammered in his chest. The pure, clean, and clear, violet pupils of his wolf soul made him feel as if he was not looking at himself, but at his mate. The gaze, so deep and penetrative, felt like she was right there.


    "Versailles...?" He asked in confusion.


    And what he saw next, sent his mind reeling.


    The black wolf with red-gold flame tail and purple pupils, inside the tri-golden fire rings,


    Smiled at him!!!


    *


    Versailles smiled in glee as she saw Ramose''s dumbfounded expression before the link went dead.


    Floating inside her inner core, she expectantly watched her fiery soul turn into a radiant red-gold, before comfortably settling inside the tri-golden fire rings.


    "What happened just now, could it have something to do with the invisible shield? I used it on my soul before my rebirth. I also helped the Snake Queen clear the dark magic battered by the shield from her mind just now. Maybe, the two created a reaction which brought about this change?"


    She remembered.


    Every time she rushed into the invisible shield, her soul trembled as if it was being grinded and heated under a fierce flame, purging out all the impurity inside her soul. Not only the impurity from the black smoke, but the one ingrained within her being from the time of her birth.


    She experienced the sensation of her mind clearing, her senses heightening. But as she was too exhausted, tired, and tormented with physical agony, she did not pay much heed.


    Now, it seemed, she reaped the boon from her previous life, in her present life.


    Not only did the invisible shield cleanse her soul, but it also purged out the impurities she retained in her body from her birth. Now, with both the black smoke and dormant impure properties cleansed from her soul, she felt lighter, clearer, and more confident.


    She felt more aware.


    Versailles sighed in amazement at the wonders of fate and withdrew her consciousness.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the red-gold light bursting from her body dimmed and winked out, filling the surrounding in the dull red glow of the Nar realm sky, Flaming Trees and Nether Flowers adding a slight glow.


    "Versailles, are you alright?" Queen Nakee, seeing her friend finally open her eyes, tearfully wept in relief.


    Versailles immediately felt bad on seeing the Snake Queen''s tearful appearance. She knew she must have worried the green serpentine. Walking over, she smiled slightly, her gentle voice filling the quiet island.


    "I am fine. I was only in meditation, and wanted to ascertain the black magic was truly cleared out." Wiping her friend''s tears, she turned to the spectating serpentines.


    "Did anything happen while I was out? Did Queen Nakee experience any blackouts after waking up?" She patiently asked.


    "No. The queen did not experience any blackouts. We were just a little worried about you. Once the queen gained consciousness, you went silent." A genuine smile graced Wisdom''s lips as she looked at the gold serpentine.


    With her safe and healthy, they had a fighting chance against the darkness magic wielder.


    "Yes, Versailles. Do you know how worried we were to see you not respond to any of our calls? Thankfully, you got better, otherwise, your mate would have taken his wrath on the serpentines." The yellow elder smiled nervously, her flickering gaze filled with embarrassment from the earlier outburst.


    On the mention of Ramose, Versailles'' recalled her brief experience.


    Her spirit entered the black wolf''s consciousness.


    Her spirit was inside his wolf soul. She was able to see Ramose''s spirit body from inside his wolf soul.


    The implication of the matter was one unheard of.


    ''Is this also part of the mating bond? Two soulmates had the ability to enter each other''s souls? Or is it a result of the cleansing?''


    Her jumbled mind tried to make sense of things, but she was not confident in either solutions. Deciding to let the matter rest, for now, she focused back on the problems at hand.


    Before the start of the Battle of Wit, she had a journey to make.


    "Now that we achieved our goal for coming here, we should go back to the abode. We also need to find out how the ancestors were able to cast such a shield. Only when we do, will we have a greater chance at resisting the shadow armies." Her firm voice drifted through the chilly air, advent of the impending ice night.


    "You are right. If we find out how our ancestors were able to cast such a shield, we will be able to better protect the Snake clan and the Nar realm''s prospects of overcoming this ordeal would increase."


    "But where do we start looking? There is no historical heritage inside the secret abode of the Snake clan. So, how are we going to find out about a magical shield, cast who knows how long ago, in the snake abode?"


    "What we need to focus on is not where or how, but why. Why were the ancestors forced to cast such a shield in the first place? If we find out which events in the Nar realm history were the most horrific or related to darkness magic, then maybe, we can find a lead." Wisdom''s wise eyes flashed in thought as she voiced her suggestion.


    "Yes, I agree with our white serpentine. We should focus on drastic events that shaped the present Nar realm." The brown elder seconded.


    "Ok, we will start from there then." Now that her mind was clearer, the Snake Queen was more energetic, her green eyes flashing with light.


    Okay, you should go on and get started, then. I need to go somewhere for a while. I will be back before the start of the Battle of Wit." Versailles waved her hand in farewell and instantly vanished in a blur of golden radiance.


    The serpentines did not even get a chance to ask questions.

 Chapter 74 - The Pink Goblins

    On the Northeast of the Nar realm, there stood a flaming forest. The branches and leaves of the flame trees burned for eons, shading black ash as new flaming twigs and leaves replaced the old. Black soot covered the ground and flaming trees obscured the sky, placing the forest in a landscape of black, red, and orange panorama.


    Within the depths of this Flaming forests lived the pink goblins. An ancient race of the Nar realm, the pink goblins were few in numbers and rarely seen in the Battle of Wars. They neither lived off the resources provided by the races nor earned their living environment through the competition.


    This applied to all the ancient races.


    In a sense, the ancient races were similar to the Werewolf clan, their dwelling area being created by their ancestors. And aside from them, no other races were able to live in the place. As such, the other races of the Nar realm saw no point in shedding blood over an uninhabitable land.


    This excused the ancient races from taking part in the Battle of Wars. This also distanced them from the other races of the realm, their plight and struggles unknown.


    At this moment, inside the flaming forest, a gruesome battle for survival was taking place.


    "Ian, go! Take the remaining fledglings and leave from here! Our race cannot be wiped out like this!" A tall man, with fair skin and pink eyes, hollered as he fought against a black shadow.


    The shadow menacingly swung a huge hammer, smashing it down on the man''s head. The man''s figure morphed, splitting in two. A split second later, there were now two of the exact same copies of the man, surrounding the dark shadow.


    Pink blood flowed, glossy limbs flew through the air, as the fearful cries and screams of children and women reverberated through the blood scented forest.


    "Father, I cannot leave you! We will live and die together. Our Pink Goblin race is not afraid of death!" The man, Ian, hollered back as he swung his sword, splitting a smoky shadow in two.


    "You do not understand, Ian. This is not only about the Pink Goblins. This is about the whole Nar realm. This are shadow armies!" His booming voice was like a thunderbolt, striking ferociously and ruthlessly onto the hearts of the fighting goblins.


    Every one of them froze in shock, fear and trepidation settling in their stoic expressions.


    "Shadow armies? Did you just say Shadow armies, Chief Mein?" A tall, white haired goblin reiterated in shock, not able to believe his ears.


    Sighing sorrowfully, the chief looked over his remaining race, his eyes full of grief and pain.


    "Yes, the shadow armies, Ulain. The shadow armies. And that, is why you must all leave right now! Because if you do not die in this struggle, then you will certainly turn into a puppet of the dark magic wielder by the end of this fight. And as you should all be aware by now, we are not going to win this battle." Tears streaming down his face, the chief sadly looked at his only son, Ian.


    "Ian, I want you to leave right now, because I do not wish such a fate upon you. I want you to leave and warn the six supreme clan of the impending danger. You need to go, because you are the next leader of the Pink Goblins. Our race can be exterminated, but we cannot become the puppet of the dark magic wielder. Understand?" The chief hollered.


    "But father, how can I leave you behind? That is not the way of the Pink Goblins!" Ian refused to accept his father''s commend.


    The Six Supreme Clans? What have they ever done for the Pink Goblins? When have they ever bothered with the affairs of the ancient races? For them, their own survival came first. So, why should he leave his race behind to warn those beasts of danger about to befall them?


    If anyone asked for his opinion, Ian would say ''they more than deserved what was about to befall them''!


    "This is my order Ian! Ulain, you take him away! We do not have much time left!" Screaming, Chief Mein charged at a black shadow targeting a group of fledglings.


    "Our race cannot become slaves to the dark magic wielder!" He shouted in rage.


    "Master Ian, we need to go. This is the chief''s order and what is in the best interest of the Pink Goblins!" Ulain pulled on Ian''s arm as he dragged the frozen kid away.


    He did not want to leave his chief and racemates behind as well. He knew, once he left today, he would never see the mates he would be leaving behind. However, he also knew it was not time to be emotional. He had to think logically. He had to consider the whole picture.


    This was more than about the Pink Goblins. This was about the Nar realm, and possibly, the entire seven realms.


    "No! I cannot leave. I will not leave!" Ian pulled his arm free and dashed into the melee before Ulain could respond.


    "Ian!" Ulain cried in disbelief and chased after him.


    "Ian, we need to go!"


    "Ian, get out of here!"


    In the ensuing melee, shouts and cries repeatedly rang out, all calling Ian, who was madly slashing at dark shadows.


    He refused to leave.


    As such, the fierce struggle continued until late into the ice night. The flaming trees cooled, their fierce flames burning out as the chill of the Nar realm night settled in.


    Huff!


    Huff!


    Huff!


    The Pink Goblins desperately kept their eyes open, their breaths fogging before their faces as they roughly breathed in the chilly air. Their fair, delicate skins offered no protection against the cold nights. Their only source of warmth were their Ice Huts, which were destroyed in their first exchange with the black shadows.


    With the passage of time, they grew weaker and weaker, their strength falling below the level of even their worse conditions.


    "Ian...you...should...have left when...I told...you so." Chief Mein rasped, getting the words out with difficulty.


    After sustaining more than ten slashes, his wounds bled profusely, his lifeblood seeping out with every drip. He no longer had any hope left. This would be the end of his struggle.


    Recalling their difficult, but peaceful life thus far, Chief Mein had no fear and felt no pain at his immortal life coming to an end. His only regret, was his son Ian. He could not see him die before his eyes, nor could he imagine him becoming a puppet of the dark magic wielder.


    However, if he had to choose between his life and death, as a father, he wanted his son to live. Even if that meant pushing him towards the deep end.


    "Father, I have no regret. I would rather die with my racemate than survive alone. As for the Six Supreme Clans, let them deal with the problem when it gets to them. If they are not able to even accomplish such a task, they do not deserve to called the supreme clans." Ian nonchalantly wiped off the blood on his face, raising his sword back up.


    He had no regrets.


    Dying with his race was more than he could ask for.


    "Since we have already gotten to this point, there is no point in saying anymore. Today, we die fighting!" Ulain hollered, charging directly into the shadow before him.


    "Yes! We die fighting!" The rest of the remaining Pink Goblins boomed in response.


    "We die fighting!"


    Exhausted, drained, and tired, but their fighting spirit was still strong. Their white skin glowed as their pink eyes flashed with a fierce light.


    Disregarding everything, they charged forward.


    "Sigh, its fine if you want to die. You can go ahead and die. But how will that benefit my plans?"


    The soft, gentle voice drifted slowly into the bloody field, seeming ethereal and otherworldly in the frosty, metallic environment.


    The gentle breeze stilled, the lurking shadows froze, and the pink goblins looked around in confusion.


    "Who''s there? Come out if you dare!" Ulain yelled into the shadows, not able to pinpoint the direction the voice came from.


    "Dare? Why wouldn''t I dare? Am I afraid of appearing before a dying race?" The disdain and mockery was clear, not needing any more fuel to provoke the Pink Goblins hostility.


    In the next instant, a sea of red-gold flame gushed into the field, scorching and burning all the smoky shadows to crisp.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "NoOOOOOO!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Howls and shrieks of pain and agony resounded in the chilly night, the red-gold flames melting and defrosting all the frost in the region, as they relentlessly burned the shadows.


    In the blink of an eye, the malicious and sinister black shadows the Pink Goblins have been desperately battling for a whole warm morning and ice night, were reduced to dust.


    In the ensuing silence, a lone shadow casually strolled through the macabre of blood and broken limbs, appearing leisurely before the distraught Pink Goblins.


    The figure was clothed in a grey blouse and heavy skirt, her waist-length red-gold locks gleaming in the desolate background as her violet pupils glowed brilliantly with a golden light.


    Standing amidst the blood and gore, she seemed like a sacred being gracing the desolate lands, spreading her untainted, pure light and mercy upon the unfortunate and wretched creatures.


    "Dare? Why wouldn''t I dare? What could you possibly do to me?" With her arms across her chest, her back leaning against a flame tree, she disdainfully smirked.


    This figure was Versailles.

 Chapter 75 - Choice

    "Who are you?" The Pink Goblins were alarmed by the methods of the female standing before them. She did not fight, did not struggle, just spewed a sea of flames and their deadliest enemies were reduced to dust.


    Such methods were unheard of.


    Versailles carelessly observed the changing expressions on the Pink Goblins'' faces. In her last life, she considered them extinct as their race were never spotted upon the surface of the Nar realm. Along with the other ancient races, their traces were wiped out from the realm.


    It was only at the last moment of her life, that she found out the ancient races considered extinct, were in fact converted by the dark magic wielder. They were sent after her to get the ''gem of three lives'' from her grasp.


    Unfortunately, she herself had no idea where the gem went. Last she remembered, it entered her fading soul and she never saw it again. However, she did have an inkling that it was the ''glowing soul'' in her core.


    "We asked, who are you?" The same voice that dared her to come out, sounded again, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    Sweeping her gaze over the white-haired, pink-eyed goblin, Versailles nonchalantly replied.


    "Who I am, is not important. What I am here for, is what you should be asking."


    The moment she left the Floating Flaming Island of the Snake clan, she headed straight towards the Pink Goblins location, with the expectation and hope that the ancient race still stood. Rushing without rest for a whole ice night, she arrived just in time to prevent their destruction, prevent their previous ending.


    "Then, what are you here for?" A young goblin with ashy-blonde hair and pink eyes stepped up, protectively shielding his meagre clans'' men.


    "Master Ian, step back. Let me deal with this female. To be able to deal with the black shadows so easily, she is no ordinary opponent." The white-haired goblin moved up, pulling the young blonde goblin back.


    "It is fine, Ulain. I want to know what she is here for." Ian shook off Ulain''s hold, his eyes not once moving from the strange female.


    "Since...she took the trouble to save us...there must...be something that she wants...from us. She will not...attack. Let...us hear...what she has...to say." Chief Mein held his bleeding wound as he limped forward, slumping on the ground beside Ulain''s feet.


    "Father, why did you move?" Ian bent down to support his father back to his feet.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." The strange female''s soft voice sounded again, causing him to pause in his action. Raising his head, he looked at her in confusion.


    "Your father is heavily injured. Moving him around will only open his wounds further, increasing his blood loss. From his complexion, he will probably not make it past this ice night. However, I can save him. On one condition." The smirk on the female''s face turned darker as her violet eyes flashed with a golden light.


    "Condition? What condition? Is your condition related to the reason for your appearance here?" Ian asked apprehensively.


    He wanted his father to get well but was fearful of falling into a trap. This female was not simple. She had the power to wipe out a horde of dark shadows in a matter of moments. Wiping them out would be as easy as lifting a finger. Even then, he was not willing to bow down to her. The Pink Goblins had their ancient pride.


    "No, the reason for my appearance here is different. However, they do go together. Since there would be no point in healing him just to kill him, why don''t I tell you of my reason for being here first?" She cheerfully clapped her hands, her playful gaze sweeping over their wretched figures.


    No goblin responded to her taunts, only silently watching her, waiting for her to get to the main point. Seeing their unresponsive behavior, she pouted unhappily, before breaking into another smile. Only this time, the smile was not one of a smirk, but one of absolute confidence.


    "It is very simple actually. I came here to give your Pink Goblin race a choice. Make that two." Her gaze shifted to his father for a brief moment before turning back on them.


    "I am giving you the choice to either become my underlings or become the dark magic wielder''s underlings. Of course, if you do choose the dark magic wielder, I would have no choice but to exterminate your whole race. Because you see, there is a feud between the shadow lord and me!" Instantly, strong gusts of wind blew and fire burst from the flaming trees. Her tumultuous voice boomed in the chaotic field, highlighting her oppressive aura.


    "What is your choice?" She demanded condescendingly.


    "You want us to become your underlings? You wish! By what right? The Pink Goblins can be wiped out, but they will not lower themselves to anyone." Ian immediately hollered, his face red with anger.


    "For all I care, you can be wiped out if you want. I came here not to talk about your rights, but to give you a choice. The choice between siding with the dark magic wielder or with me. The choice to protect the last members of your race or lead them to eternal doom. The choice to do the right thing, by siding with the right side. The choice to choose me!" Her flame hair flowed freely above her head, her hands clasped behind her back.


    With her dark smirk, she was the personification of the sovereign of death.


    Ian shivered as he looked into her purple eyes. They were eyes of mystery and power, of majesty and glory, of life and death.


    He instantly understood.


    If they so much as took the dark lord''s name, she would rain death on them. Brutally and mercilessly.


    "So, you see. It is very simple. You become my underlings and I will guarantee you the safety of your race. You decide to become the shadow lord''s underlings, and I will kill you immediately. I do not like making things difficult for myself. I end your history today, I save myself from future trouble. But whatever the ending, the choice will be yours to make."


    "You...what makes you think the Pink Goblins would work as another race''s underlings?" In all his hundred years of life, Ian had never faced such blatant humiliation before.


    He was never told to his face to enslave himself and his race to secure their lives. He never experienced such shame.


    "I would rather kill myself than become your slave." He wrathfully hissed, his clenched teeth grinding painfully against each other.


    "You are more than welcome to. But, are you taking the decision for the rest of your race? If so, we shouldn''t waste any more time. Hahaha..." Laughing uproariously, the female''s form raised into the air, red-gold light swirling around her, as the bottom half of her body transformed into a giant golden tail.


    "You can all burn to dust, together!" Stretching to her full form, the serpentine''s tail enveloped their tiny figures in her golden scales.


    Just as Versailles opened her mouth in preparation to attack, a piercing cry stopped her.


    "Wait! Wait! We will side with you!" She shifted her gaze and saw the speaker was the white-haired goblin.


    "Uncle Ulain!" The young blonde goblin screamed.


    Knitting her brows in confusion, she impatiently waited to hear what he had to say.


    "Well, go on. Remember, this will be the last chance you have to speak. So say whatever you want to say in one go." She encouraged good-naturedly.


    "We will side with you. You said that you will guarantee the safety of our race if we become your...underlings. You and the dark magic wielder have a feud. Okay, how can we be sure that you will not go back on your word?" The white-haired goblin, Ulain calmly asked.


    "Good question. Unfortunately, there is no way for you to be sure. I guess you will just have to take a leap of faith. Either way, it is not like your race will be losing out, is it? After all, I did just save you from the brink of destruction. Even if I were to slaughter you in the next instant, I would owe you nothing. Your lives belonged to me the moment I saved you." Her sharp violet gaze met Ulain''s pink ones, shedding all sort of pretense.


    She had no desire in making false promises. Whether they became her underlings or not, it did not matter much to her. Her goal in coming to the flaming forest was to prevent the dark magic wielder from growing his army. To prevent the shadow lord from growing stronger.


    As for making the Pink Goblins her underlings?


    It was a thought that unabatedly flashed through her mind and on the spur of the moment, she immediately decided to act upon it.


    Since she planned on creating her own force, she thought of making the Pink Goblins her first recruits.


    They, would be her first subordinates.

 Chapter 76 - Healing Chief Mein

    Versailles crossed her arms as she unconcernedly looked at the goblin Ulain. They truly had nothing to lose. If it had not been for her sudden appearance, the whole Pink Goblin race would have either become dead corpses or the dark lord''s puppets.


    So, whether they choose to believe in her guarantee of protection or not, it was up to them. She had nothing to lose. Nothing to fear. If not them, then she would find another race to work under her, becoming her first subordinates.


    "So, we have no choice but to trust you on your word, is that it?" Ulain asked with clenched fists.


    He really wanted to preserve the last remaining members of his clan. Although they would never be able to get their old glory back, they could at least prevent the Pink Goblins race from going extinct. They could prevent their race from being wiped out in their hands.


    "Yes, that''s exactly it." Versailles indifferently smiled.


    She felt no pity or sympathy for the pathetic creatures. In a realm where the strongest fist had the final say, weak creatures had only one ending.


    Ah, make that two.


    Death or slavery. And she spared them from death, by giving them the option of slavery.


    "You said that you can heal our chief. If we become your subordinates, will you heal our chief?" Ulain sadly asked as glanced at the unconscious Chief Mein.


    Before even the appearance of the girl, the Chief had prepared for death. So, did the rest of the tribe. Only, fortunately, or unfortunately, they were rescued at the last moment.


    As she said, she owed them nothing. They were alive because the girl rescued them. As such, their lives truly belonged to her. However, he wanted to use her desire to have them work for her to get his chief treated.


    "No, I won''t. Becoming my underlings is out of your own volition. You will become my subordinates in exchange for protection. You want your Chief healed? Well, that will have to follow a different procedure. I did say that I would heal him under one condition, right? That is the second choice you have to make." Ulain felt his blood drain as he saw the smirk widen on her face.


    They will have to make another choice?


    "You...You will not heal my father even when Uncle Ulain agreed for the Pink Goblins to become your underlings? Then why should we even work for you?" Ian shouted in frustration and rage.


    He understood Ulain''s intention to keep the Pink Goblin''s race from going extinct. But what was the point of living under the servitude of others, when they would have to beg to even get his father treated? What was the point in surviving when their own identities would be compromised?


    "Ian, please, do not say anything else. Please, do not mind Ian''s outburst. He is still coming to terms with the goblins'' situation. What is the other choice we have to make?" Ulain spoke calmly as he gripped the young blonde goblin''s arm.


    Versailles curiously watched the interaction between the two goblins, finding their scuffle interesting.


    "Humm, the second choice is, your chief will either work as my recruitment leader and help me in managing my forces, or die." She nonchalantly voiced her condition, unaffected by the murmurs and whispers among the goblins.


    When she saw the injured goblin worry over the future of the Nar realm above the impending doom of his own race, she got an inkling that he would make a great recruiting leader. A leader that would look beyond the race of the individual.


    Such a leader was exactly what she needed in building up her new force.


    "Chief will work as a recruitment leader for you? But why? I am sure your own race would be a much better option, right?"


    He couldn''t understand what the female was thinking. As a condition, her second choice should have been one beneficial to her and not detrimental. However, she was making a condition that held the possibility of backfiring on her. If either of them decided to go against her, she would be done for.


    "If I want someone to work for me, I do not look at their race. If they possess the quality I am looking for, then they will immediately become my subordinates. That''s why, you do not need to bother yourself with my condition. Just tell me, do you accept or not?" She asked in finality.


    Ulain saw nothing wrong with the condition she placed fourth. Their race was going to be under her command, her servitude. So, they would be working for her in some aspect or the other. With their chief securing a recruitment leader status, they had a better chance of secretly growing undercover.


    Decided, Ulain glanced at the silently raging Young Master and dying Chief Mein. There was no hesitation or doubt in his heart or mind.


    "I accept your condition! Our chief will work as your recruitment leader and we will be your underlings. So please, heal our chief now."


    "Of course! This deal will be sealed by an ancient blood oath."


    "Ancient blood oath?"


    "Yes, ancient blood oath. You should be more than satisfied with such an outcome. Now, let''s get started."


    "Yes!" Ulain had no reason, basis, or misgivings to turn down such a great offer.


    Her making a blood oath was already reason enough for him to accept her conditions. This was a guarantee that the protection of their race would be her responsibility. As long as the blood oath remained, they had nothing to fear.


    Splitting his wrist, he raised his hand, allowing his pink blood to flow through the air.


    "Do your Chief and Young Master as well." The female snake commended.


    "Young Master, for the sake of the Pink Goblins and your father, we must act now. We must accept her conditions." Ulain turned to Ian, who was now standing with a stoic expression, no trace of emotion on his face.


    Reaching over, he made a slit on his wrist and did the same with the unconscious chief.


    The three men''s blood flowed through the air, arriving before the serpentine.


    Versailles briefly swept her gaze over the group and slit her own wrist without hesitation.


    Golden blood mixed with pink, fusing and forming into a ring. They then split into four parts and rushed towards the four individuals. The rings then wrapped around Ian, Ulain, Chief Mein, and Versailles wrists like wrist bands, searing into their skin as they left their imprint on their souls.


    Now, the four individuals were tied by a blood oath that would instantly destroy the soul of any individual that attempts to violate or go back on the conditions agreed upon.


    "Can you please, heal our chief now?"


    Having settled the matter of working under the serpentine, Ulain no longer held any cautions towards her. They were now her underlings, their life and death controlled by her whims.


    Ian knelt beside his father, not a word leaving his mouth. He felt disgraced and dishonored to be working under another race when he was born as a proud member of the Pink Goblin race.


    He felt insulted and humiliated by the servitude agreement but had no say or choice in the matter. He had no right or power to decide or dictate the life and death of the remaining Pink Goblins. As such, he accepted everything in silence.


    ''In the end, it is because I am too weak! If I had enough power and strength, such a situation would not have arisen.''


    He grimly thought with fierce eyes, his grip tightening on his father''s arm.


    Versailles did not care for the goblins'' feelings or thoughts. She had a goal to reach and the first step seemed to begin with the Pink Goblins.


    Not wanting to lose such heavens sent opportunity to enslave them to her services, she took advantage of the ancient blood oath to hasten the process. From their perspective, she was providing them with the oath to make them feel assured.


    However, only she knew that she used the oath to better control them. With the bindings of the oath, the Pink Goblins would never think to betray her, unless they sought death.


    Satisfied with her gains, Versailles transformed back into a human and approached the dying chief. She really did not want to lose such a good lackey.


    ''Alright, let''s heal the goblin Chief. His death will delay my great plans, and that I cannot accept!''


    Bending, she laid her delicate, fair hand on his chest, and immediately released her powers. After the cleansing of the Snake Queen and her little transformation, her red-gold flames were now even purer and brighter than before.


    And because she was healing physical wounds at the moment, she did not need to be cautious with her power.


    As their radiant glow filled the bleak atmosphere, they swallowed the Chief''s broken body within their light, torching him like a glorious beacon inside out.


    With speed visible to the naked eye, all the wounds and missing chunks of fleshes healed and regrew, mending themselves within the blink of an eye.


    Pretty soon, there wasn''t a single injury left on the dying goblin''s body.


    "Ahhhhh...."

 Chapter 77 - Aftermath

    Chief Mein groaned in discomfort as he struggled to open his eyes. The faint sound of hushed conversation and whispers entered his ears, drawing his attention.


    "Ulain, are we really going to work as that serpentine''s underlings?" Ian''s voice was hoarse as he forcefully choked the words out.


    "Or else? What do you think we can do or should have done? Allowed our Pink Goblin race to end in our hands? Handed our race over to the dark lord for him to turn them into puppets? Or held on stubbornly to a nonexistent pride and led the remaining members to a dead end? What do you think we should have done, Ian?" Ulain shouted in rage, his face turning red from all his suppressed emotions.


    Only he knew how hard it was. How difficult it was to choose between death and slavery. As easy as it seemed, living in servitude was harder than dying brutally. However, he still chose the harder choice for his clan, because he didn''t wish for it to end in their hands.


    He didn''t want to become the sinner of their ancestors, who strived so hard to ensure the continuity of the Pink Goblins race.


    Unfortunately, even with the Pink Goblin race''s continuity in mind, it was still not easy to make the choice of entering slavery for survival.


    "You are not a kid anymore, Ian. Every decision you take cannot be based on your feelings or emotions. As a leader, there are times when you need to think logically rather than emotionally to lead. Don''t forget, your every decision is for the race, and the continuity of the Pink Goblin bloodline." Clapping his hand on the young blonde goblin''s shoulder, Ulain sighed tiredly.


    Some decisions drained one''s mind and exhausted their spirit. It was the same case with Ulain. He felt drained and exhausted in both mind and spirit. Sweeping his gaze over the devastated resident, his heart sank.


    The Flaming Forests were no longer a place for the living. The blood and gore in the region were enough to rival a battlefield.


    "Now go, Ian. Our race needs you. They need reassurance for the coming future and comfort for the pain of their departed ones. Until the Chief awakens, you are in charge." Ulain dropped his hand and turned, intending to leave.


    "Uncle Ulain, was that the best choice? Was there no other way?" Ian''s sorrowful voice stopped him in his tracks, bringing his steps to a halt.


    "What do you think, Ian? If we did not make the choice to side with her, do you think there would be any Pink Goblins remaining at this moment? If we did not accept her condition, would Chief Mein still remain with us? What do you think Ian? Although it might not have been the best choice, I believe it was the only choice we had." Sighing, Ulain resumed his walk towards the flame-haired figure leaning against the flame tree.


    Ian watched Ulain''s departing figure, his shoulders drooping in powerlessness. Before the advent of the dark shadows, he never imaged that a day would come in the future where he would be enslaved. A time would arrive where he would take orders from a member of another race.


    A time, where his identity would not be the Young Master of the Pink Goblin race, but of an underling of a serpentine.


    ''Was this truly the only way?''


    He struggled in denial, unable to accept such ending.


    "Ugh!" The slight sound of groaning drew him out of his chaotic thoughts, returning him back to the present. Looking over, Ian saw his father getting to his feet.


    "Father!" Surprised, Ian ran and held the chief''s arm just as he was about to fall over.


    Supporting him, he helped his father to his feet.


    "Father, are you okay? Why did you get up? You should get some more rest. I will go and get someone to take a look at you." He fired in rapid succession, his anxious face displaying his turbulent emotions.


    After that devastating battle, he never thought he would see his father again. Especially not after seeing the multiple wounds and injuries he acquired that refused to self-heal. Now, to be able to see his father standing on his own two feet, he was beyond stunned.


    He was overwhelmed with relief.


    "I do not need any more rest. I have rested enough. Take me to the serpentine. I have something to discuss with her." Chief Mein was a man of steel. No wound or injury was deep or severe enough to get him to lay down unless he desired so.


    Now, that his grave injuries were healed, a little bit of tiredness and exhaustion could not keep him down.


    Ian looked at his father with complex emotions flickering in his pink pupils.


    He thought over Ulain''s words and had to admit. In a twisted sort of way, their savior was their enslaver.


    If it hadn''t been for her, he would not be here, his father would not be here, and the Pink Goblin race would not be here.


    "What are you spacing out for? Go on, lead me to the serpentine." Chief Mein commended in a non-negotiable tone.


    "Ah! Yes, father." Ian let go of his distracting thoughts and led his father by the arm, towards the serpentine.


    Many Pink Goblins stood up in greeting and happiness upon seeing their Chief well enough to walk on his feet.


    "That serpentine has a very amazing ability. In the whole Nar realm, I have never encountered a beast with the ability to heal others besides themselves."


    "I have not met such a beast either. In fact, I have never seen an ability like that of the serpentine."


    "Me neither. Do you think it is an ability exclusive to the Snake clan serpentines or just her?"


    "Hey, since she saved our chief, she is not so bad. After all, she could have left him to die and we would have still ended up as her slaves. But she did not. She chose to save when she could have done otherwise."


    "Now that you mention it, I also feel she is not too bad. In the end, for whatever reason, she did save us from the dark shadows."


    As the remaining Pink Goblins saw their Chief safe and well, their impression on the serpentine improved. Soon, there were more praises and acknowledgments than condemnation ringing out.


    Ian also heard and felt the shift in the Pink Goblins'' attitude towards the serpentine. Although he still felt unreconciled with the way things were proceeding, he kept his silence this time. He might not agree with the state of things, but that did not mean he was blind.


    He could not disregard the truth before his eyes.


    The two, father and son, slowly made their way across the blood-soaked field, greetings and comments following them, as they reached the serpentine''s resting place. Ulain stood a distance from her as he waited for her permission to speak.


    Having healed the Snake Queen right after waking up from a deep slumber, then rushing to the Flaming Forests of the Pink Goblins and engaging in a one-sided slaughter with the dark shadows to awe the goblins, Versailles was dead tired.


    But even in that state, she still used her powers to heal the dying chief.


    This made her already exhausted mind fall apart, as her vision faded in and out, on the brink of passing out.


    Not wanting to display any signs of weakness before the recently subdued Pink Goblins, she made a show of being above them, keeping a distance between her and the race as she secretly rested, replenishing and restoring her energy.


    Now, as the white-haired goblin stood before her, her heavy body and lethargic mind recovered well enough to engage in casual conversation without giving herself away. Just as she was about to beckon the goblin to state his business, she caught sight of the approaching chief and his son.


    ''Perfect timing. I can now take care of two matters in one shot, conserving my energy and getting my subordinates informed of their tasks.''


    Once Chief Mein appeared before the serpentine, he stopped to catch his breath, before raising his head to meet the violet pupils of his savior.


    On connecting with her gaze, his expression flickered.


    She was a lot younger than he expected.


    As an old monster, he was able to immediately realize that the serpentine before him, was no more than 2 decades in actual age.


    This astonished him, as he could not imagine how a less than 2 decades old serpentine, got in a feud with the dark lord. He could not think of how such a matter could even be possible. After all, a dark lord does not appear suddenly or abruptly.


    It grows and festers for a long period of time, secretly becoming strong and powerful, before making its presence known.


    As such, there was no doubt that the dark lord would be at least thousands of years old.


    ''So, how did such a young serpentine become an enemy with the dark lord?''


    He could not help wondering, confusion settling in his mind.


    "Goblin Chief Mein, you are here to see me? To what end, if I may ask?" The nonchalant and careless voice scattered his distracting thoughts, pulling his focus back onto the present.

 Chapter 78 - Matter Of Relocation

    "Chief." Upon seeing his Chief, Ulain slightly nodded in greeting. His stoic expression not betraying a trace of his emotions.


    Chief Mein nodded back in greeting, before focusing back on the serpentine.


    That''s right. He had no time to daydream or brainstorm the reasons behind the serpentine''s enmity with the dark lord. He had an important task to accomplish. The survival of the Pink Goblins depended on it.


    Straightening his posture, Chief Mein seriously looked at the young serpentine as he considered how to bring up his request to relocate the Pink Goblins. In the Nar realm, significant matters such as the relocation and settlement of races were taken by the elders of race.


    As the ones who would be overseeing the whole relocation and resettlement procedures, the elders were responsible for scouting habitable environments. However, of the Pink Goblins elders, only Ulain remained.


    As such, Chief Mein was left with no choice but to request the serpentine for assistance. However, the moment his gaze fell on her youthful appearance, unconsciously feelings of doubt surfaced in his heart


    ''Such a young serpentine, does she have the ability to accomplish such a feat?''


    Even though she had power, relocating a race was a matter that required experience.


    A task that took a hundred of elders to successfully carry out, would a single serpentine be able to accomplish it? Was he thinking too highly of her?


    His heart tightened in worry.


    ''Oh, forget it! Since she is from the Snake clan, one of the six supreme clans within the Nar realm, she will likely have the support of the serpentines. With the Snake Clan''s elders'' assistance, relocating the Pink Goblins would not be a problem. Now, he just had to think of a good reason to persuade her to help them.''


    He secretly sighed in frustration, his brows wrinkling in worry.


    As a result of his new status as her servant, his request had a high chance of being turned down. But for the Pink Goblins, he still wanted to try his luck.


    Since she still had use for the Pink Goblins, maybe she would agree to his request?


    He thought optimistically.


    "Chief Mein, are you going to say anything?" The serpentine''s vexed hiss startled him, almost causing him to jump in fright.


    Looking accusingly at her, he saw her lips curl in amusement as her violet eyes gleamed mischievously.


    Obviously, the serpentine caught his slight shift in movements and facial expressions, enjoying her effect on his mindset.


    Ian and Ulain glanced at him in confusion, unaware of his silent confrontation with their new master.


    "Ahem!" He loudly cleared his throat, feeling his cheeks burning in embarrassment.


    Afraid of creating a bigger blunder and making a greater fool of himself before the flame-haired female, Chief Mein gathered his thoughts and decided to get straight to the point.


    "Since you already know me, I will not introduce myself. As for the decision to work as your underlings, I have no opinion on the choices Ulain made. If our positions were to be reversed, I would have made the same decision. The Pink Goblins can be slaves to another race of the Nar realm, but they will not be the puppets of the dark lord!" He wrathfully snarled, his pointy goblin canines sharp under the bleak sky.


    Ian bowed his head, his father''s words feeling more like a reprimand aimed at him than a declaration towards the serpentine.


    There was no change in Ulain''s expression. He and his chief usually shared the same opinion on most matters. As such, he was not surprised by the approval of his choices.


    "That is exactly what I expected to hear from you, Chief Mein." Versailles nodded in approval.


    The goblin chief did not disappoint her. He turned out to be exactly as she perceived him, stoic and firm in his beliefs. From his perspective, any race in the Nar realm could be tolerated, and even slaved for when necessary.


    But working for the dark lord?


    That was a major taboo from his perspective.


    Versailles would not be surprised if the goblin made a declaration of extermination for any race in association with the dark lord. Fortunately for her, he was exactly the kind of recruitment leader she sought.


    One full of abhorrence and disgust for the lord of the dark shadows.


    Only then, would she be able to form a force of unimaginable might and power, comprised of the most lethal and deadly races.


    Chief Mein calmed down his emotions, before continuing solemnly.


    "The reason why I am here is to request for your assistance in relocating from the Flaming Forests. Now that the dark lord failed in capturing the Pink Goblins, dark shadows are likely going to appear in swarms. Moreover, after that brutal battle, the landscape here is no longer livable." He earnestly looked at the serpentine, imploring her with his sincere gaze.


    If they were not able to move out of the Flaming Forests, the Pink Goblins would go extinct before the dark lord even took action.


    Since they were already willing to pay the price of continuing their race, working as underlings under another race, then they would strive to survive no matter the cost. Letting go of their pride to plead for help was a small matter.


    Ulain had also sought out the serpentine for the same matter. They needed to find a new settlement, a livable environment for the remaining Pink Goblins. Hearing his chief mention the topic before him, his tense muscles loosen in relief.


    ''Good. Now that Chief Mein has brought up the topic, I don''t have to be anxious. The serpentine has decided to make the chief her recruitment leader. She will give his request more importance than if it was me.''


    Sighing melancholy, he raised his head, sweeping his gaze over the land he had once called home. After leaving, they would never return again. The land of their ancestors would become a piece of memory for the older generation, and a tale for the younger.


    His chest clenched in pain, and Ulain forcefully suppressed the tears shimmering in his eyes.


    This was no time to cry. He could not break down when the survival of his race was in jeopardy.


    Clenching his fists, he bowed his head and blinked back the tears, before looking towards the serpentine. Her decision would determine the fate of their clan.


    But he too, like his chief, expected her to lend a hand as she seemed to need the Pink Goblins.


    Versailles felt the sincerity in the goblin chief''s eyes and words. His concern and worry for his race was commendable, as expected of any leader. However, she was a bit surprised in finding the same sincerity and plea in the white-haired goblin''s eyes, as well.


    ''Hmmm...perhaps, in my quest to prevent the dark lord''s forces from growing, I inadvertently discovered hidden gems? Not one, but two!''


    Violet eyes sparkling, Versailles suppressed her surging emotions. She could not let them see how delighted she was.


    In this realm, survival was the ultimate goal. In the pursuit of remaining alive, beasts of every race killed, plundered, cheated, or schemed. In order to survive, there were no boundaries that weren''t crossed, no relations that weren''t shattered. Betrayal and conspiracy were an everyday matter.


    And yet, in the desolate Flaming Forest of the Northeast region, she happened to come across two sincere and honest goblins.


    The perfect leaders for her future forces.


    ''Is it because they were isolated from the rest of the Nar realm, not having to struggle for resources with the other races, that they are able to remain sincere and untainted?''


    ''Could the other ancient races be the same as well?''


    Versailles'' heart pounded after thinking that.


    If so, then she had just found her mighty and powerful force.


    "No need to worry, goblin Chief. I was planning on shifting the Pink Goblins from the Flaming Forests, anyway. As for your new home, you and your race will need to come with me. We will be heading towards the Poison Fields." Versailles'' smile was honest and pure, not a trace of malice or ill intention to be found.


    The three goblins froze in shock, their hearts throbbing in their chests, as their sight filled with the mesmerizing smile of the serpentine.


    They felt their souls shaking in excitement, unexpectedly reacting to her, unconsciously attracted to her. It felt like an invisible magnet was drawing, pulling their very being towards her.


    They had never seen a beast of the Nar realm smile so brightly and beautifully before. The smile was one of beauty, one of life, and one of light.


    It was one that had everything the Nar realm lacked.


    And it was beautiful enough to captivate and ensnare even their immortal souls.


    "Yes...Poison Fields..." Chief Mein spoke in a daze, his pink glossed eyes fixed on the serpentine.


    "What? Poison Fields?"


    It was a while later that he finally reacted with a scream, registering the accursed words he spoke.


    ''Poison Fields!''


    Even the thought of the place made him shudder in fear. And the serpentine planned to move the Pink Goblins there.


    Relocate them, there.

 Chapter 79 - The Poison Fields

    The poison fields were located in the center of the Nar realm, close to the Sacred Serpent Valley and Floating Flame Island of the Snake clan. As the name implied, it was a field overrun with the most vicious and poisonous venoms in the realm. It was a field for venomous beasts.


    And that''s not even including the Gorgons that resided there.


    ''The Pink Goblins will be relocating to the Poison Fields?''


    Ulain was as frightened as Chief Mein. The thought of the place itself filled him with dread and trepidation. Trembling, he focused his gaze on the serpentine, doubts arising in his heart.


    ''Were we being too conceited, believing she needed us? Because, this is no salvation, but damnation! The Pink Goblins race is certain to go extinct the moment we step into those fields!''


    Ulain felt rage brewing in his heart, his gaze going cold.


    She didn''t seem to need them. If she did, she would not be asking for their lives. Because that''s exactly what it would be. Asking for their lives, if she relocated them to such a vicious place.


    Chief Mein''s body was still shuddering in fright. His heart chilled as he recalled the serpentine''s declaration to move the Pink Goblins into the poison fields.


    ''Is this her way of telling us not to get ahead of ourselves? Is she warning us not to make any demands when we are only slaves?''


    He wondered in agitation and despondency.


    The only hope he had for saving the Pink Goblins turned out to be a dead end. The savior he placed his faith in, was nothing more than a cruel and ice-hearted woman. A cruel woman that wouldn''t so much as blink, if the whole race was wiped out right before her eyes. The Pink Goblins survival or extinction wouldn''t make any difference to her.


    With every thought that ran through his mind, Chief Mein''s chilled heart froze over, not the slightest bit of warmth left behind.


    "Of course the Poison Fields. Why are you making a face as if I asked to sleep with your mate? As beautiful as she might be, I am not interested. I already have a mate. And if you treasure your life, never say my name in the same breath as another beast. My mate wouldn''t like it. Consider it as a kind warning."


    He wished she had asked to sleep with his mate, at least then, he wouldn''t feel as if he had failed the Pink Goblin''s race. At least then, he wouldn''t feel so hopeless and powerless.


    Ian too, sensed the sudden transformation in his father and Uncle Ulain''s aura. It was so dark and bleak, he felt overwhelmed.


    ''What is up with Father and Uncle Ulain? They look like they just heard the Pink Goblin race was going to be exterminated. Are they reacting like this because of the Poison Fields the serpentine mentioned?''


    His eyes flickered in concentration, trying to decipher what sort of place could get the leaders of the goblin race frozen stiff.


    Versailles saw the chief turn mute and deaf, not responding to a word she said. Glancing at Ulain, she saw he was in the same condition.


    "What? You''re not going to say anything, make any comments or laugh? You do know that was a joke, right?" She asked skeptically.


    ''It couldn''t be? Were they so isolated from the realm, that they didn''t even know how to joke around?''


    Mind racing, her violet eyes squinted in scrutiny as she looked at the two goblins with mournful expressions on their faces.


    "Are you really going to relocate the Pink Goblins to the poison fields?" Chief Mein choked out with difficulty.


    When he heard her mention the word ''joke'', a new spark of hope lit up in his heart. He held on to a tiny bit of hope that she was joking about relocating them as well. Otherwise, he would be plugged into an endless abyss of despair.


    Unfortunately, his earnest wish was met with a ruthless rebuttal. Dashed and crushed without mercy.


    "Yes, the Pink Goblins will be relocated to the Poison Fields. In fact, not only will the Pink Goblins be occupying the Poison Fields, the other races recruited to the force will be as well."


    "But that is  the Poison Fields! How could any race, apart from those with venom in their veins, hope to occupy such a place? Such an act is suicide, vicious and direct!" Ulain screeched in anger.


    "Yes, living in such a place is nothing short of committing a swift and direct suicide." Chief Mein spiritlessly replied, his face haggard.


    So, there really was no hope for the Pink Goblin race?


    Holding his chest, he stumbled back with despair covering his stoic features.


    "Yes, so? What''s the big deal? It''s a field for venomous beasts. It''s not like I can''t take care of them. Or do you two, perhaps believe I am less venomous than the poisonous creatures there?" Versailles asked in disdained, disbelief coloring her voice.


    Were they panicking all this time, because they felt she didn''t have what it took to clear a field of poisonous creatures?


    Her brows furrowed in displeasure at being looked down upon. Such scorn, she could not take it laying down.


    "Fine. Since the two of you look down on me, I will clear the whole field of beasts on my own."  She declared in resolution, her firm voice resounding with power.


    "You...you will clear the Poison Fields alone? You?" The crumbling Chief Mein barely had enough awareness to register her words.


    When he did, he felt his frozen heart boiling in equal measure expectation and trepidation. He was afraid of believing his ears, thinking he was hanging onto an illusional hope. But he desperately wanted to believe in something at the same time.


    He wanted to believe his ears. Believe there was still a chance of survival for the Pink Goblins.


    The Poison Fields were no land of salvation for the Pink Goblins. But if the serpentine herself took the reign and cleared the field, then there was hope.


    Hope for a place of damnation to turn into salvation.


    Heart pounding wildly in his chest, the goblin chief looked up at the serpentine with tear filled eyes.


    Ulain was similarly stumped for words. He felt his crumbling hope and faith, rekindling, reshaping. His rage and anger dimmed and winked out without his conscious volition. He felt the spark spread in the abyss of his heart, filling it with warmth.


    ''She will personally clear the Poison Fields on her own.''


    The thought continuously rang out in his mind.


    "What? You don''t believe in my ability? You don''t think I can clear the field on my own?" She asked with tight-lipped smile, the threat clear in her violet eyes.


    If Chief Mein so much as dared to say ''he did not believe'', he knew he would be dead and gone. Never to walk the wretched lands of the Nar realm again.


    "Ahem!" Awkwardly clearing his throat to suppress his turbulent emotions, he spoke in a solemn voice.


    "Of course I believe in you and your ability. It is just that, aside from the poisonous beasts and plants, there are also the Gorgons dwelling within the Poison Fields. They are a hundred times more deadly than the poisonous creatures. You alone....against their whole tribe....?" He stammered at the sudden glare aimed at him, unable to continue any further.


    Ulain suppressed a chuckle at the sheepish and meek appearance of his chief. Before the attack of the dark shadows, he would have never believed if anyone ever told him his Chief would one day cower before a female. Now, witnessing the scene with his own eyes, he did not whether to laugh or cry.


    Laugh at the scene of his Chief cowering at the glare of another race''s female. Or cry at the state their Pink Goblin race was reduced to.


    Sensing Ulain''s amusement at his expense, Chief Mein darkly glowered at him, the spark in his pink eyes as sharp as a dagger.


    The Gorgons were one of the deadliest and venomous beasts of the Nar realm. Because of their deadly venom, no race messed with them without complete preparation and valid reason.


    But it was also because of their venom, that they were shunned by the other races.


    Unlike the serpentines that only spewed venom through their fangs in their full snake form, the Gorgons walked around with a hideous head of poisonous snakes. The snake hairs bit and poisoned without warning, reacting to their master''s emotions.


    This was the reason they were shunned.


    "There is no need for you to worry about me. I know what I can and cannot do. As for the Poison Fields, I will personally clear them. Not because I want to show you my abilities, but because the Gorgons will make the perfect minions." Her violet eyes glowed with a cunning light, her cherry lips stretching into a devilish smirk.


    It was the reason she desired to enslave them to her services.

 Chapter 80 - Poison Fields

    On the west of the Sacred Serpent Valley of the Nar realm, was a huge gray swamp cloaked in poisonous fog. As the fog swirled and warped, a rancid stench spread out, chasing away any curious beasts that ventured too close to the region.


    Rotten flesh, putrefying bones, and decomposed beast bodies littered the bubbling swamp, turning the area into a land of death and decay.


    This miasma enveloped region is the Poison Fields of the Nar realm.


    At this moment, within the depths of the gray swamp, a swarm of poisonous scorpions were surrounding a lone figure with flaming red-gold hair. The figure flashed in and out of the scorpion encirclement, slashing a fire-covered arrow like a sword, leaving blood and the stench of burning meat in the air.


    Swiftly dodging the sharp stinger of a black scorpion, the figure jumped in the air and landed on the back of a gray scorpion, controlling the creature to attack its companions.


    Soon, a clash of stingers and pincers took place, the figure leaping back and forth between the arachnids as they rapidly grasped their pincers at each other and curved their tail up and down to pin the figure down.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    At this moment, a giant red scorpion with a human head crawled into the area of the scuffle, its giant eight legs leaving deep imprints onto the damp, poisonous ground. Upon sensing the giant scorpion, the little scorpions immediately stopped their attacks and backed off, making way for it.


    This was the Scorpion King.


    "You little creature have a lot of courage, daring to enter my territory and attack my underlings. For that, I respect you and give you the right to decide how you want to die. Speak, how do you wish to die?" Filled with disdain and disregard, the giant human-scorpions'' voice sounded hoarse and rough, as if not used in ages.


    Its head slumped on the giant scorpion''s body, appeared tiny, giving the otherwise frightening beast, a funny look.


    "Hmph! Just a hideous creature!" The figure exclaimed, the same disdain in its voice.


    "What did you say?" The Scorpion King roared, enraged.


    Other beasts talking about his appearance was one of the things he hated the most. That''s why even though he was the King of the scorpions, he never showed up for any gathering of the beasts.


    Because he knew.


    The moment he appeared, he would become the focus of every beast''s scorn and disdain.


    In this realm where survival was the most important, the beasts paid more attention to power than appearances. However, there were exceptions.


    Only the appearances of powerful beasts were ignored. For lesser creatures that lacked power, the matter was completely different. If they did not have the power to bust the heads and split the bodies of stronger creatures, they became the center of entertainment and joke for the rest of the races.


    This was the Scorpion King''s case. As a lesser race and one with only wild scorpions to commend, he lacked the power to shut up any creature above his rank. As such, enduring the scorn and mockery of the higher-ranking races became his everyday routine.


    Until he stopped attending beast gatherings and confined himself to the poisonous swamp. After a long period of time not hearing being addressed as hideous, he had almost forgotten what he looked like in others'' eyes.


    "Hideous creature!" The figure fearlessly replied, not the least bit daunted by the Scorpion King''s strong front.


    "You! You! You wait for me!" The Scorpion King shouted angrily.


    "I''m waiting. Come on." Beckoning with its hand, the figure gestured for the scorpion to attack.


    "You! I am coming!" The Scorpion King shouted again, but took no action, remaining in his same spot.


    ''What is up with this female? Why is she so fearless and daring? Could she have figured out my weakness? No way! I did not attack once since arriving, so how could she have figured out about my weakness?''


    The Scorpion King confusedly roared inwardly.


    "Hmph! Coward!" The figure coldly snorted.


    "You dared to call me a coward? Good. Very Good. Since you dare to call me a coward, do you dare to give your name, then?" The loud howl was unlike any other, seemingly furious enough to burn down the whole swamp.


    "Dare? Hmph! Why wouldn''t I dare? Cowardly Scorpion King, listen carefully. My name is Versailles Skyler, Gold Serpentine of the Snake Clan and the Werewolf King''s mate! Now that you know who I am, what can you do to me?" Arms crossed, she playfully looked at the Scorpion King.


    After declaring her intention to clear the Poison Fields on her own, Versailles immediately set out from the Flaming Forests of the Pink Goblins. Half a day of travel later, she arrived at the Poison Fields and immediately sought out the scorpions'' territory.


    That''s right.


    She purposely sought out the scorpions, because she wanted to draw out the Scorpion King. From her previous life as a serpentine, she incidentally came to know about the Scorpion King''s strong front and weak character.


    His roars and rage meant nothing, because he was nothing but talk.


    And that was why Versailles was so fearless in challenging him in his own land. Because she knew he would never step into the battle until his opponent was a breath away from death.


    He treasured his life and feared the strong, making him an easy prey for Versailles to hunt.


    "Snake clan? Werewolf King''s mate? You are associated with two of the six supreme clans?" The Scorpion King shrieked in fear.


    Its giant scorpion body trembled before weakly slumming to the damp ground.


    "I am sorry! Please, spare my life. Spare my life. I will do anything you say. Just spare my life!" He tearfully begged, his previous imposing aura and strong front, shred to pieces, nowhere to be found.


    Not at all surprised, Versailles smiled.


    "I have no use for your life. I do, however, have a use for your little minions. Take them, and draw out the venomous pythons in the swampy lake. I want the pythons drawn here within half a day. If I do not see them, then I will take your hideous head!" Turning, she left without a backward glance.


    A short while later, in the damp swamp, pythons of various sizes were hissing and slithering about, as they surrounded a small figure.


    The sinuous figures leaped at her from the fogs and heavy miasma, roughly knocking her around on the poisonous wet soil.


    The attackers were red-green giant pythons beyond Versailles'' expectations.


    Their humongous bodies were as thick as ancient flame trees, covered thickly in shimmering scales that shinned with a cold, metallic luster.


    As they glared at Versailles with greenish, squinted eyes, they revealed their wide predacious mouths, saliva continuously dripping down from between their fangs.


    Versailles, encircled by the pythons, was not in a panic. She remained calm and she was not shaken. Her violet eyes only radiating light, a fierce desire to battle.


    ''Hmmm.....I heard the eyes of the red-green pythons of the Poison Fields had the ability to immobilize the Gorgons. Whether myth or fact, it will be determined today.''


    Tightly clenching her fists, she rose into the air, transforming into her serpentine form.


    The python''s cold and sinister gazes followed the intruder of their home, watching it transform from a tiny ant, into a beast more ginormous than them. Hissing fearfully and maliciously, they charged forward.


    They lunged at Versailles with intelligent movements and lighting speed. Unpredictably swaying their heads, they leaped at her in flashes and twists as she rapidly backed away and averted their attacks.


    An invading force of death filled her entire body as a huge python''s tail swept towards her and she dodged, swiftly following with three swings of her tail.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    After ruthlessly crashing the python into a charging swarm, Versailles slithered through the ground and struck, fast and swift, at the leader of the swarm.


    The collision jeered her senses, the tendons in her golden tail screaming in pain. On the verge of shattering.


    "The Nar! Are you made out of steel? Why are your scales so hard?" She hissed in pain.


    Gritting her teeth, she stretched out her arm, and grabbed one of her arrows, forcefully slashing it towards the python with all her might!


    Red blood flashed through the air.


    The python screeched sorrowfully, as bloody wounds formed on its head, its eyes blinded!


    Having suffered a grievous injury, the humongous body of the python hissed and twisted continuously on the damp ground, causing the surrounding gray fog to wriggle and shift in response.


    The atmosphere was dreadful.


    "Your story ends here, pretty boy." She smiled sinisterly.


    Standing up straight, Versailles inhaled deeply until her lungs could no longer take in any more oxygen, before breathing out a sea of red-gold flames. The gray fog lit up in red-gold brilliance, banishing the poisonous miasma for a brief moment.


    The wildly flapping python was enveloped and swallowed in an expansive assault of flame and heat that melted its entire body.


    Its painful wail slowly weakened, before dying out. The burning smell of flesh filled the air and sticky, viscous liquid spread on the poisonous soil.


    As the only magical part of its body, the only thing left of its existence, were the two glowing, red-green eyes.


    Grabbing the two bright orbs with her golden tail, she brought it before her violet-gold pupils.


    "Finally, I got the red-green eyes. The bane of the Gorgons.." She whispered in excitement.

 Chapter 81 - Meeting The Gorgons

    Versailles navigated through a horde of poisonous bugs, slithering and gliding through the mob as she advanced towards a gray stone fortress. The fortress was formidable, old watchtowers and fallen slabs of gray stone walls laying in fragmented pieces around the keep.


    Thick miasma lingered on the gray stone keep, hindering the vision of lost wanderers.


    This was the Ancient Fortress of the Gorgons, inside the depths of the Poison Fields.


    As Versailles twisted about the crumbled stones, she spotted a crack on the stone wall and slithered inside. The inside of the fortress was just as fractured as the outside, what once were buildings and shelters, now reduced to rubbles.


    Poisonous plants and corroded bones littered the damp ground, decorating the ghostly ruins. Without stopping, she moved deeper into the ruins, heading towards the furthest, tallest, and darkest tower.


    ''Will this place be good enough to build a force? Rebuilding the Ancient Fortress will not be a problem. I just hope the races will not fight among themselves.''


    Versailles was anxious to build a powerful force. A force strong enough to confront the Dark Lord''s shadow army. But she was also afraid.


    She was afraid that in her haste to build up a force made up of the most unlikely races of the Nar realm, she would create a force that would not even stand a blow. A force that would eat itself from the inside out.


    ''No, I cannot think like this. I need to not only create a powerful, but also believe in the power I create. I need to believe in myself and make the impossible possible. Make the miscreant races of the Nar realm become one!''


    She had no other choice. It was either do or die, and this time, Versailles was not going to die!


    Her eyes firm with resolve, she dashed towards the dark tower.


    She had a group of Gorgons to meet.


    *


    In a dark, damp cell, poison crickets cricked about as they flew around three hideous, snake haired females. The females leaned on gray stone chairs, murky dark liquid pouring over their heads, as they relaxed.


    The viscous liquid had a greasy shin to it, slowly sliding down their body, dripping to the floor into a pool of black grease. The grease sizzled like burning acid, spreading into the air. The moment the poison crickets made contact with the liquid, they were reduced to a lump of black gas, dissipating into a hazy mist.


    The poisonous mist flowed inside the damp cell, infecting other poisonous crickets and bugs, producing more black gas as they liquified.


    "Sisters, did you hear the news from the Battle of Might? The Battle of Wit this decade will be conducted differently, with a serpentine facing against all the lesser races on her own." The voice sounded muffled inside the damp cell, masking the tone of the speaker.


    "Yes, I heard. Who is this daring serpentine that dared to challenge the combined races of the Nar realm?" Another muffled voice sounded out, the scorn in this voice obvious.


    "Forget about who she is. What I want to know is, whether or not she has what it takes to come out victorious." This voice was more clear than the other two, the anticipation clear in the hoarse tone.


    " Victorious? Huh! I bet she is all talk and no might. Otherwise, why would she challenge all the races alone? She is just trying to find an excuse for her future failure. After all, which beast will dare to say anything if she lost against the combined races, alone?" The first voice pitched in with a screech this time, the dissatisfaction evident in the cold tone.


    "I agree with you on that, sister. I bet I could bet with my eyes closed. Unfortunately, our group got disqualified in the first match. Otherwise, I would have taught her what not overestimating oneself meant."


    "Why would you bother, sister? I think that serpentine is not even worthy of facing us. I can send her screaming in agony in one strike."


    "Why one strike? I can send her crying in one hiss!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "But seriously sisters, does she have any chance of even making through the first round?" The first voice asked again, this time more in curiosity.


    "If you want to know, you can get a glimpse now. There is no need to wait until the Battle of Wit." At this moment, a lighter, more melodious voice replied in response, breaking into the conversation of the three snake haired females.


    "Who? Who is it? You dare to enter the Ancient Fortress of the Gorgons?" The three females stood at once, screaming into the murky fog.


    "Why is it that every beast I encounter asks me how daring I am? Is it not obvious enough by the fact that I am present, real and true, in their territory without permission?" Following the voice, a figure leisurely strutted into the damp, poisonous cell.


    The gas swirled around her ankles and hair, settling on her skin. Sizzling sounds rang out and gold liquid dripped to the ground. Her red-gold flame hair unnaturally raised into the air, flapping and twirling as it fiercely struggled against an invisible force, before slowly settling back down.


    Defeated, the gas passed through her figure, not able to damage a single strand of hair on her body.


    The Gorgons were immediately alarmed on witnessing the scene. They knew how vicious and insidious their snakes hair venom were. And in the situation where the female was standing inside their Ancient Fortress, the place cloaked in concentrated poisonous gas from their snake hair and the field, it should have been a case of her seeking her own death.


    And yet, nothing happened to her.


    "Who are you?" Trembling uncontrollably, they slowly backed away.


    It was only now that they registered the danger they were in. Their poison had no affect on the female. She came to their base being well aware and prepared. The ones that were in the dark, was them. That meant, they were vulnerable against any attack she threw at them.


    "Who am I? That''s funny, cause I thought I just heard you three talking about me?" Tilting her head, she folded her arms across her chest, a dark smirk on her fair features.


    "We? Talking about you?" The three looked dumbfoundedly at each other, not comprehending her words.


    When did they ever talk about such a frightening individual? Why couldn''t they remember it?


    They only talked about the Battle of Wars and the daring serpentine that challenged the lesser races of the realm.


    "You...you....you are the ser...ser...serpentine?" They exclaimed in shock.


    Their gazes roamed over the slender, exquisite figure in front of them, her beauty and fair complexion piercing their eyes, twisting their hearts.


    It turned out, the person they were discussing a moment ago, came to visit in person.


    Suppressing the hatred and jealousy they felt from her beautiful appearance, the Gorgons concentrated on figuring out the reason behind the most discussed serpentine''s visit.


    "Yes, I am the daring serpentine that challenged the combined races of the Nar realm. Do you three have an opinion about that? If you do, I am more than happy to help you out!" Versailles smirked evilly, catching the brief resentment that flashed through their eyes.


    The Gorgons were the most contradictory creatures in the Nar realm. They flaunted their venomous snake hairs and touted their fearsomeness, appearing unbothered with their hideous appearances. However, the instant they saw a beautiful female creature, they lashed out without warning.


    They acted unaffected, but in truth, were the most bothered about appearances in the Nar realm. More so, than even the Scorpion King that put on a strong front and was conscious of his hideous head.


    If they had not perceived Versailles as a dangerous adversary, they would not have wasted so much time talking. They would''ve directly attacked her for just having a more beautiful appearance than them.


    As such, Versailles did not plan on playing nice with them, and neither did she felt quilt about what she was about to do. Thanks to the red-green eyes of the venomous python she carried, she did not need to fear the poison in the damp cell.


    "What... what opinion could we possibly have? Plea...please, do not...ta...take..our words...earlier to...to word." They stuttered in fright, sweat and venom pouring down their faces.


    "I will give you three breaths of time to attack. If you don''t, than do not blame me for being cruel." Her sweet, tinkling laughter spread out in the poisonous cell, seemingly out of place with the sinister environment.


    The three Gorgons were already on guard when they discovered the degree of danger the female posed to them. Now on hearing her declaration, their bodies trembled even fiercer. Their legs grew weak and they powerlessly crumbled onto a heap on the stone floor.


    "Please, please spare us. We were wrong to talk about you like that. No beast will be able to contend against you."


    They shamelessly flattered, desperate to preserve their lives.

 Chapter 82 - Enslaving The Gorgons

    The Gorgons of the Poison Fields had been feared for their venom for many years. Even when they were just within the ranking of groups, they were never looked down upon. However, never in their wildest nightmares had they ever expected a day would come in their immortal lives, where they would beg a serpentine to spare them inside their own lair.


    They were Gorgons. They were not nefarious without a reason. Their venom was not one to be slighted.


    Versailles'' gaze was indifferent and cold as she watched the kneeling females. She did not have much time. She needed to wrap everything up as soon as possible.


    "Should I take that as you not wanting to preserve your lives?" Her cold voice resounded in the damp environment, carrying unconcealed killing intent.


    "No, we...we are begging you to spare us!" The three stammered out, chills going down their gray bodies.


    "Huh, remember, this was your choice."


    Not wasting any more time, Versailles transformed into her serpentine form and spewed a sea of flames, engulfing the whole area in a river of fire.


    The Gorgons were caught off guard. They were not expecting the serpentine to be so decisive.


    Gritting their teeth, the three stood and rushed forward, their snake hairs hissing viciously as they lunged at the charging Versailles.


    There was not a trace of their earlier pathetic, fearful appearances to be found. Attacking, without restrain or fear. Obviously, right from the beginning, they had no intention of truly surrendering.


    When they got down on their knees, begging for their lives, they were only putting on an act. They wanted to lower their enemy''s guard and attack her when she least expected it. However, things did not work out the way they expected. The ones caught of guard was not the serpentine, but them.


    The flames arrived before her serpentine form, lapping mercilessly at the hissing venomous snakes. Shrieks and hisses of pain rang out as most of the snakes immediately shrunk back.


    "Do not blame me little snakes. Blame your masters for their incompetence." Versailles apologetically said as she saw the pitiful condition of the little snakes.


    Sharp light flashed as a Gorgon with green snake hair, slashed ruthlessly at Versailles with a sword. The magic infused sharp sword nicked her arm, rushing towards her neck. She leaned back, dodging the sharp sword aura just in time.


    Thin stream of blood flew, but stopped within the next heartbeat, the wound instantly healing itself. Not stopping to check on the state of the injury, Versailles angrily hissed and swung her golden tail at the incoming slash of the gorgon''s blade, flinging the sword out of her hand.


    Cling!


    Following with another swing of her tail, she flung the green snakes Gorgon across the cell, crashing her violently into the stone wall. The wall shook, the rebounding force causing the Gorgon to vomite a mouthful of blood as her body slid down to the floor. Groaning painfully, she fell limp onto the stone floor.


    "Elder sister!" The two remaining Gorgons screamed at the same time. Their hate filled eyes flashing with an insidious light, they charged wrathfully at her, enraged.


    Versailles was prepared for their attack. Raising her upper body high till the ceiling, she swung with her golden tail again. The Gorgon leaped into the air, dodging the incoming tail, and relentlessly continued towards Versailles heart.


    ''Just one strike! One strike and we will gain the advantage.'' The Gorgon desperately roared in her mind, her eyes focused on that one spot.


    Versailles did not miss her gaze, smirking disdainfully at the na?ve Gorgon.


    ''Why is she aiming towards one direction? Does she thinks I have left an opening?''


    Swinging her hand, Versailles slashed. Blood flew and the Gorgon fell screaming to the ground, red-gold flames spreading from her right waist to the left of her face. Her limbs pounded violently on the stone ground, in an attempt to alleviate the searing pain.


    "No! Second sister!" The last remaining Gorgon, the youngest, screamed in fear and rage.


    Her two elder sisters were effortlessly brought down within a few breaths time. Passed out or screaming mournfully on the damp ground, covered in flames. She, the weakest, was the last one standing.


    And she had no misconception about herself. She was the weakest of the three. The serpentine would take less than a breath of time to bring her down.


    "Grrr, I will not hold back anymore." Hatefully gritting her teeth, her malicious snake eyes flashed with wrath as she ruthlessly pulled out a handful of her snake hairs. The snakes screeched in pain and red blood flew down her eyes. Without pause, she threw them Versailles.


    Versailles expected the last serpentine to attack more desperately than the first two. As the last one standing, she would be more clear of her circumstances. On realizing that she was left with no other way, she would not hold back anything, in striving to preserve her life and secure her safety.


    As such, the instant the Gorgon released the snarling and hissing red snakes at her, she spewed out another river of fire. The damp, foggy environment was lit up in red-gold flame, as the painful shrieks of the snakes reverberated in the cell.


    Within less than five breaths of time, the wriggling swarm were reduced to crisp lumps of snake meat, their burnt stench, sickening and stomach turning.


    "No...no...no. Impossible! How is this possible? How can you easily burn my immortal snakes?" The Gorgon stood trembling as she stammered, her hideous gray face, turning an even uglier shade of grey.


    "Hmph! There is no such thing as impossible in this realm. Just never done before. Now, prepare to obediently accept your fates or else." Nonchalantly shrugging her shoulders, Versailles smirked.


    "Or else, I will make your lair, your nightmare!"


    Shivering, the Gorgon fearfully stepped back, an ominous feeling settling into her heart.


    "You...you....what do...what do you...want to...do?" She was scared out of her wits, screeching in fear as she moved even further back, trying to place as much distance between them as she could.


    She could sense the serpentine was about to do something terrible to them. So terrible that they might never be the same again.


    Before today, she would have never believed that a serpentine in the Nar realm could challenge all three of them at once. Not only was she able to defeat them. She did it so effortlessly, as if she was playing with pets, rather than dealing with a dangerous specie.


    ''In her eyes, maybe we are no more than pets.'' She thought dejectedly as she recalled the arrogant and haughty appearance of the serpentine when she first showed herself.


    There was neither fear nor apprehension as she faced the three Gorgons sisters.


    Right from the beginning, it was them who had overestimated themselves, leading to the current situation.


    Her coming prepared was within their expectations. After all, every race in the Nar realm was aware of what the Poison Fields represented. Her coming alone, only meant she had full confidence in her preparations.


    However, they never expected the nightmare that appeared before them to be so overwhelming!


    "What I want to do is none of your business. What you should be concerned about, however, is how you are going to please me, going forward." A dark smile on her face, Versailles held the red-green python eyes she specifically hunted down, in her right hand.


    Swinging her left arm, three blurs of red-gold light flew out, cutting respectively on the three Gorgons wrists. Raising her right hand, red-green radiance filled the damp cell, flowing through the path of the red-gold light. It flashed onto the cut wrists of the Gorgons.


    Instantly, howls of pain and cries of agony, filled the cell. Red-gold-green lights flashed in and out. At times brightening, at others dimming. The heart-rending scream continued for half an ice night, before slowly weakening.


    Half an hour later, the painful shrieks stopped.


    Versailles was covered in sweat, her violet-gold eyes rimed with red as she tremblingly lowered her right hand. Her serpentine figure weakly swayed back and forth, the strength in its powerful form, completely sapped.


    "Huff, huff, huff."


    Breathing laboriously, she protectively curled her golden tail around her body. Sweeping her violet eyes around the damp cell one last time, she could no longer keep them open and fell into a deep slumber.


    "Ahhh!" Waking with a scream, Versailles abruptly swept her gaze around her surrounding.


    What entered her eyes, was damp stone walls and poisonous miasma. A light flashed in her mind, and she remembered where she was.


    "The Ancient Fortress of the Poison Fields. Oh, yes. My great deed! Was it successful?"


    Unfolding her golden coil, Versailles transformed into her human form and raised her hands. A bright red-gold flame appeared, lightening the place as bright as day.


    Sweeping her vision over the areas where the three Gorgon''s last were, her eyes instantly brightened with joy, as her cherry lips stretched into a wide smile.


    "Yes, it worked!"

 Chapter 83 - Rebuilding The Ancient Fortress

    Versailles sat up with a satisfied expression on her face. Before her eyes were the stone like statues of three snake haired women, their expressions frozen in shock and disbelief.


    This was Versailles'' reason for choosing the Poison Fields. The three Gorgons.


    During one of her exploration expeditions in her last life, Versailles found in an ancient monument that using the red-green eyes of a python, Gorgons could be turned to stone. If one combined the magical ability of the eye with their own power, they would have the ability to commend the stone turned Gorgons.


    This stone transformation was not literally stone, but stone in the sense they would no longer be beings with emotions, feelings, will, or individuality.


    Of course, there was a prerequisite for such an occurrence to successfully succeed. The beast performing the task not only needed to possess fire type ability, they also needed to be able to sustain the transformation process long enough for the spell to complete.


    Not completing the task would result in a sever backlash. The spell would turn back on her, and she would be at the mercy of the Gorgons.


    As such, she was very conflicted and anxious about performing the deed, fearful of not being able to sustain the usage of her powers long enough to complete the spell. However, since circumstances were favoring her, allowing her to possess fire power, she was not willing to give up without at least trying.


    At worse, she would fail. But she would not mind such an outcome, knowing that she gave her all.


    Thankfully, her preparations and efforts paid off.


    She succeeded.


    "Huuu, now for the next step." Breathing out deeply, she stored the red-green eyes, and looked at the stone statues.


    "Wake up at once." She commended with a power filled voice.


    Clang, clang, clang.


    The three stone statues scrambled to their feet, their stone bodies dragging on the stone floor. Standing before Versailles, they were nothing like what they once were. They no longer had the haughty and arrogant appearances, their expressions stoic and emotions dead.


    The moment they turned into stone like existences, they became nothing more than Versailles puppets.


    "I want you to go and call on all your minions. Within the span of one week, I want this whole Ancient Fortress rebuilt, the poison within its walls cleared. Is that understood."


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    "Good. Now go and get to work." Without another word, she turned and left.


    *


    "Your place of settlement is taken care of. You will need to do a little bit of re-decoration according to your tastes, though." Leaning back on the flame tree, Versailles nonchalantly announced to the awaiting Chief Mein, Ulain, and Ian.


    "You took care of our settlement within the Poison Fields? That quickly?" Chief Mein was beside himself with shock.


    The female left and returned in no more than one ice night and warm morning. So, how was she able to accomplish a feat such as locating a livable environment within such a short period of time? How was she able to navigate through the poisonous miasma, that blocked vision and effortlessly killed?


    No matter how many possibilities he came up with, he was not able to come up with a reasonable explanation for such a feat. But one thing was certain.


    No matter how she accomplished the task, she had shown her capabilities.


    Ulain looked at the female serpentine with respect in his eyes. He knew what the Poison Fields were.


    Heard horrifying tales of the place in his childhood, and attempted to seek adventure from it in adulthood while still ignorant. But in the act, he almost lost his life.


    Moreover, he was not the only reckless individual. Ordinary beasts had never entered the place and returned alive to tell the tale. Now, here was a serpentine, who not only entered the region, but also returned alive within one ice night and warm morning.


    "You were able to find a settlement for the Pink Goblins. For that, you have our sincerest apology and thanks." Chief Mein bent on one knee, his voice firm.


    "Even though we are already your slaves, with my own wish, I want to formally offer my services to you until the end of my immortal live."


    "I would also like to offer my services to you out of my own volition. Please accept me as your slave or servant." Kneeling next to his chief, Ulain solemnly declared.


    "No need to flatter me. I know that you are only sticking to me right now, because of the shadow armies. Once they are exterminated, you will no longer be as reverent as you are now. But either way, I do not care. Since you dare to offer, I dare to accept." Versailles arrogantly said, not the least bit restrained.


    "When will we move and where are we moving to?" Ian could no longer watch his Father and Uncle Ulain''s stunts, feeling uncomfortable with their antics.


    It was one thing for them to serve the serpentine out of helplessness. He could accept them kneeling for the continuity of the Pink Goblins race. However, he saw and felt no honor in them bowing down just because the female made one trip successful.


    For all they knew, she could have gotten the help of her clan.


    As such, he did not feel inclined towards her, instead, raising his walls even higher. She could do whatever she wanted, but he was not going to fall for it. She might be the savior of his father and race, but he felt no gratitude. Because the reason for her assistance was for her own selfish motives.


    Versailles was accustomed to the cold attitude of this deposed Young Master of the Pink Goblins race. Hence, she did not take offense at his attitude, only smiling amusedly.


    However, the same could not be said for Chief Mein and Uncle Ulain.


    ''What is this brat doing? He seems to be purposely putting the female on tenterhooks.''


    They were displeased and dissatisfied with his behavior.


    "The Pink Goblins new place of settlement is the Ancient Fortress inside the Poison Fields."


    Her voice was like a thunder, exploding inside Chief Mein and Ulain''s heads, sending their souls shivering as their bodies trembled.


    Disbelief written all over his face, Chief Mein looked at Versailles like he was looking at an alien specie. He had no words to express the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    "Ancient Fo...Fortress!?" He bellowed in shock, still not able to accept such an absurd claim.


    "Is the Ancient Forest not the Gorgon''s stronghold?" Ulain asked in equal measure confusion and anger.


    He felt the serpentine was playing with their feelings. The Ancient Fortress was the home of the Gorgons, who despite being groups, were at times more powerful than the clans. And the reason behind this strength was their stronghold, the Ancient Fortress.


    With the double combination of the existing poison in the environment and the venomous poison spewed by the Gorgons, the place was the least likely place anyone would think of living in.


    "Not is. Used to be. After last night, the Ancient Fortress became officially mine. The Gorgons my slaves." Another shock went through their being, causing them to lay limply on the ground.


    "Okay, let me get this right. In one ice night, you rushed to the Poison fields, found your way around the poisonous miasma, entered their stronghold, and defeated the Gorgons, turning them into your slaves? And you did all this alone?" Chief Mein''s voice grew hoarser and hoarser with every word he spoke.


    ''This female can no longer be described as an ordinary serpentine. There is more to her than meets the eye. Maybe, that is way the dark lord is after her?


    He was barely able to make sense of his jumbled thoughts, his gaze turning peculiar as he looked at her.


    "Yes, any problem?" She asked coldly, her violet eyes turning sharp as knives.


    "No, No. Of course not. I was just wondering. But the Ancient Fortress is a mess. Aside from the Gorgons, there would probably be many other poisonous species around." He informed in a hurry.


    "There is no need to worry about that. I have the Gorgons working on renovating the place and rebuilding the fortress. The poison inside the fortress will be cleared. However, the poison outside will remain. They will act as a form of defense against any unexpected visitors and appearances." She disdainfully glanced at him.


    "Otherwise, with your meagre numbers and strength, you would be corpses before you could even assist me. Furthermore, I have future plans for the fortress. So, prepare your people, Chief. Because pretty soon, the Pink Goblins will not be the only species occupying the fortress." Her shinning bright eyes were filled with expectations as she looked at him.


    "The Gorgons working on the Fortress? There will be more species living inside the Ancient Fortress in the Poison Fields, aside from us?" He reiterated, doubting his ears.


    He found out that he was either in shock, confusion, or disbelief whenever he conversed with this serpentine. Have the fledglings in the Nar realm progressed so far, while they remained holed up in their nests? Because, for a female so young, such ability was commendable.


    He sighed in resignation, no longer averse to the idea of being her slave. To be able to accomplish such matters, he saw no shame in serving her. She had the disposition and bearings of a great leader.


    ''But, how did she enslave the Gorgons? Did they encounter the same situation as the Pink Goblins, attacked by the dark shadows? And who was as unfortunate as them, reduced to living inside the Ancient Fortress of the Poison Fields as well?''


    The more he heard, the more questions arose in his heart.

 Chapter 84 - The Base For Her Force

    But the most confounding question of all was what she was planning. He knew it was no small matter. Whatever it was though, it would be enough to change the very power structure of the Nar realm.


    "I do not have much time. Go and gather your race-mates, Chief. We are going to depart for your new home before the advent of the ice night." She waved the goblin Chief away, not interested in answering his question.


    He would find out for himself every answer to his question.


    Leaning back, she closed her eyes for a little respite.


    Ever since her rebirth, she had never gotten a good rest of sleep. She would not allow herself to, lest she became too complacent and relaxed. That was anything but good for her who had yet to get her vengeance.


    ''Supreme elder, dark lord, wait for me. Soon, I will show you what nightmare truly is.''


    With revenge on her mind, she fell into a light slumber.


    *


    Ten large scorpions waddled through a sea of mud, carrying stone slabs on their backs. The creatures uniformly dropped the slabs around the mud, forming a shabby barricade. Behind the giant scorpions were snake haired females clearing out a path among the rubble of stones.


    "Come on, faster! Faster! Are you little things trying to get me killed? Quickly clear out all this slabs!" A high pitched voice rang out from within the grey heavy fog covering the region, muffling the location of the speaker. The giant scorpions hurriedly scuffled through the heavy fog, appearing before a giant stone fortress.


    This stone fortress was the Ancient Fortress of the Gorgons.


    Versailles charged the Gorgons with clearing and rebuilding the place. But before leaving the Poison Fields, she charged the Scorpion King with assisting in the process.


    At this moment, inside the Ancient Fortress, giant poisonous bugs, spiders, scorpions, and little gorgons worked together to rebuild the building. Stingers and pincers, webs and nets, venomous liquids and gas, and antennas flashed in and out, moving stone slabs or mending cracks in the huge fortress in orderly fashion.


    The giant scorpions appeared before the huge frame of the Scorpion King, who was panickily pacing before a crumbling watchtower.


    "You little things, what are you dragging your limbs for. Hurry and clear all the rubble from this buildings. The Spider Queen and Ladybug Queen need to rebuild the building. Hurry!" The Scorpion King unkindly pushed the wild scorpions towards the watchtower, making the little creatures almost crash into the grey building.


    "If that female serpentine returns and finds out only my areas are incomplete, she is going to rip my head of my body. No, I cannot allow that to happen! I need to do something!" Muttering nervously to himself, the Scorpion King crawled through the slabs.


    His experience with the serpentine was traumatizing. If he did not complete his task one way or another, then that serpentine might just turn him into a stone like she did to the great, fearsome Gorgons. Thinking of the Gorgons, pity filled his heart as he thought of their frozen, lifeless figures.


    It was at this moment that he spotted the three Gorgons standing before a newly built keep, the grey walls of the keep shimmering within the clearing poisonous mist. Without a doubt, the Spider Queen had worked her magic.


    Light flashed in his eyes, wiping the mournful expression of its hideous face.


    "Yes! I know what to do!" Practically jumping with joy, the Scorpion King fearlessly approached the three Gorgons.


    "Stone Sisters, Stone Sisters, I have an urgent matter to report!" He exclaimed in urgency.


    "What is it?" The raspy, monotone voice made his skin crawl.


    But the Scorpion King suppressed his distaste. As his eyes passed over the three Gorgons faces, he felt his ego inflame, his confidence soaring.


    ''And here I was getting all worked up about my appearance. Ha! Compared to these three, I am more like a handsome jade, unappreciated by the narcissistic beasts of this realm. Before me, they are nothing but hideous beings.''


    With an inflamed ego, the Scorpion King disdainfully looked at the three Gorgons, before replying in a righteous tone.


    "Stone Sisters, before leaving, Master told me to inform the three of you that she wanted the watchtower done before her return. As I felt sorry for the three of you, having to oversee the rebuilding of the fortress and clearing of the poison, I did not inform you of the task." Eyes gleaming, Scorpion King despondently lowered his huge head.


    "Instead, I worked on it secretly to lessen your burden. But seeing the time pass so quickly, I got scared of not being able to complete the deed before Master''s return and get you in trouble. Hence, the reason why I came to confess my actions now. Stone Sisters, I am really sorry! I wanted to help, but created a mess instead. The watchtower is not complete. What are we going to do now?" Scorpion King bawled his eyes out with remorse.


    "I shouldn''t have taken the task onto myself. See now! instead of helping, I only created problem for you. If Master returns and sees the watchtower not complete, she will vent her rage and wrath on you. I am really sorry, Stone Sisters!" Slamming to the stone floor, Scorpion King guiltily curled his humongous body, displaying a pitiful look.


    The three Gorgons were emotionless now, but felt instinctive fear at the mention of the word ''Master''. Looking panickily at one another, they were not able to decide whether to punish or pardon the fool before their eyes.


    They felt punishing him would be more right, as he hid the task entrusted to them by Master. But thinking of the fact that he did it out of an intention to help them, they could not bring themselves to punish him.


    Apprehensive of the consequences for not completing the task, they fell into a turmoil.


    "Stone Sisters, I am sorry! I wish I could order the little gorgons to help the scorpions to hasten the work on the Watchtower. Unfortunately, they do not answer to me." Sighing sorrowfully, he lowered his head even further. No creature saw the cunning light flashing through its eyes.


    The three Gorgons instantly reacted as if they saw the light in a dark tunnel.


    "You cannot order the little gorgons, but we can!" The green stone gorgon replied.


    "Yes, we can!" The other two chorused.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Stone Sisters?" Scorpion King asked with a confused expression on his face.


    "We mean exactly what it sounds like. We will have the little gorgons assist the scorpions to hasten the work on the Watchtower. That way, we should be able to have the building complete before Master''s return." The green Gorgon supplied helpfully, appearing as if the idea was her greatest solution.


    "Oh, yes! That might just work! You are such a genius, Stone sister!" The Scorpion King shrieked in excitement, unfurling from his dispirited position.


    "Why, of course. I am the Gorgon left in charge by master, after all. We do not have much time. Lets go, sisters." The three Gorgons left together in hurry, assembling their little gorgons to get started on the incomplete Watchtower.


    "Hmph! I have no idea why Master put them in charge. Obviously, I am more intelligent than all three combined! Not only did I get them to work on my assignment, they will also feel grateful to me for trying to help them complete the task that was never theirs to begin with." Slowly raising back on his eight legs, the Scorpion King smugly remarked as he watched the receding figures of the three Gorgons disdainfully.


    "I don''t even have to life a finger, and my work is done. Master should really consider the more handsome and smart me for the position of leader." Grumbling silently, the Scorpion King crawled back to the Watchtower, sat in a corner, and leisurely watched at ease the three Gorgons lead the little gorgons and scorpions in completing his task.


    Versailles, who was observing everything that was happening within the fortress from the top of a stone building, felt amused by the Scorpion King''s manipulations.


    "How come I never knew this Scorpion King was so crafty?"


    She did not feel offended by the Scorpion King''s craftiness. On the contrary, she was pleased.


    In the Nar realm, it was no secret that strength reigned supreme. The strongest were the ones at the top, the weak at the bottom.


    However, this strength did not necessarily mean only physical strength. Mental fortitude and intelligence was a strength of its own. One hidden and not easily evaluated, allowing the individual possessing it to have the element of surprise, making affective use of their advantage as they remained hidden in the dark.


    From the Scorpion King, she sensed that mental intelligence. He was able to get the work she tasked him with complete, without lifting a finger. In this sense, compared to the awe-inspiring and fearsome Gorgons, he was more formidable.


    Because he was able to control those powerful individuals with a few simple words.


    ''Hmm...Scorpion King, huh?''


    "Master, is this the place?" The curious voice interrupted her thoughts, pulling her back to the present.


    "Yes, it is!"


    The base for her force!

 Chapter 85 - Resettling

    The speaker walked up, standing deferentially behind Versailles. The grey mist cloaked around its figure, wrapping his features in a fog of mystery. But from the bright pink orbs flashing from the place of its pupils, it was obvious the individual was a goblin.


    "Chief Mein, this will be your new home from now on. Here, you will live, recruit, and train the forces I will be sending your way. From here, you will work for me in the shadows. Understand?" Versailles voice was not loud or forceful, but calm and clear enough to fill the ears and reach the heart.


    "Yes, Master. Now that I have offered my services to you, you can rest assured and leave everything to me. I will give my all to create the strongest force in the realm for you." The chief vowed solemnly.


    The Pink Goblins race was no longer what it once was. However, he still held hope that one day in the future, the meagre Pink Goblins would rise from the ashes, making themselves into an existence that would be unignorably required in every decision making of the realm.


    And to ensure the successful accomplishment of the feat, Chief Mein was ready to undertake any trial and tribulation.


    "Again, I expected no less from you, Chief." Without another word, her figure dropped.


    "Lets go!" The goblin Chief''s holler was followed by uniform footsteps that boomed within the damp environment.


    A short period later, the group of Pink Goblins entered a huge stone fortress in the process of rebuilding. Poisonous creatures such as little gorgons, scorpions, death spiders, and nether ladybugs worked in harmony removing stone slabs, cleaning rubble and debris, and mending cracks and holes.


    The Pink Goblins, never having seen such a sight before, stared with wide eyes. Their own original abode had been built by their ancestors, saving them the time and effort in striving to fight for one after seeking it out, and building it.


    As such, it was their very first time witnessing an abode in the process of remodeling and construction.


    It was also their first time witnessing many poisonous beasts working together under the order of a race different from their own. This made them feel better about themselves, no longer feeling as if they were the only disgraceful race.


    They were not the only race working as the underlings of another race.


    Versailles stood on a terrace of a stone tower, overlooking the mingling creatures below. She was glad to see no struggles break out on the first instance of the groups meeting. For them to work together, they needed to at least communicate.


    "I am Ulain, of the Pink Goblin race. From now on, we will be living in the Ancient Fortress. I hope we will be able to get along well." Ulain led the group of Pink Goblins to the three Gorgons, Scorpion King, Spider Queen, and Ladybug.


    "We are Green, red, and grey. We oversee the operation here and only clear the poison fog inside the fortress. You are welcome to the Ancient Fortress." The three Gorgons no longer had their previous arrogant and condescending attitudes after being turned to stones.


    Now, with no emotions to feel love or hate, they indifferently welcomed the goblins without any drama.


    "I am the Scorpion King. You are welcome here, but always remember, I am not to be offended. I might just be the King of wild scorpions, but our venomous poison is not one you would like to experience for yourself." The Scorpion King replied in his usual strong front fa?ade.


    Obviously, the beast knew what good first impression meant.


    "I am the Spider Queen. We were recruited by the Scorpion King to mend and patch the fortress. Even though the rebuilding is not yet complete, you and your race are welcome."


    "I am the Ladybug Queen. We were dragged here by the three Gorgons. Although we were displeased at the rude invitation, we do not mind here. You and your race are welcome."


    "Alright everyone! Since introductions are complete, lets continue finishing the buildings." The Gorgons were impatient to complete the Watchtower before the Master showed up. Hence, they immediately had their team back on task.


    "Yes, yes. Let''s get back to work!" The Scorpion King was not any less impatient.


    ''Since Master dispatched this race, it means she will probably be here soon. It is best to get this Watchtower done before her return.''


    His scorpion eyes flashed with urgency, seemingly about to rush to the buildings himself to see to their completion.


    "Since we are here, we would like to offer our assistance as well. If you do not mind, that is." Ulain spoke amiably to the group of beasts. One way or another, they were now stuck together. So building a little bit of rapport was not a bad idea.


    "We would like that. Thanks for offering. You can work on tasks that best suit your skills. It will make the work go faster that way." The Spider Queen helpfully informed, joyous for the extra hand.


    Even though her task was just mending and patching, she had to pause in the midst of her task to remove unnecessary rubble and cracks in certain areas. This further delayed the completion of her task, filling her with trepidation.


    She did not want to confront the wrath of the individual that subdued the Scorpion King.


    "Alright! Everyone, lets move." Ulain led his team of Pink Goblins towards the smaller towers of the stone fortress, and they split into clones to clear up the area.


    Soon, the entire fortress was engulfed in the faint hum of magic. The beasts made use of their skills to speed up the progress of the rebuilding and before long, the outline of a huge grey fortress could be seen within the grey poisonous miasma.


    "Chief Mein, I will be leaving you in charge here. The fortress will be complete soon. After its completion, the three Gorgons are going to cast a bewildering spell to mislead any creatures that reach within its vicinity." Her gaze fixed on the goblin, the smirk slowly disappearing from her lips.


    "So, make sure any Pink Goblin that leaves the fortress for any task, has a way to communicate with those within the fortress. That is the only way they can safely return." Versailles wore a serious expression as she explained the importance of the matter.


    Once she left, it would take her a while to return. As such, the beasts here would have to fend for themselves.


    "If any unexpected situations come up, you can reach me by sending fire massage to the Snake clan or Werewolf clan. For any other matters, wait for my return. Also, during my departure, I want you to keep an eye on the Winged humans, White-eyed Seers, Banshees, Omincorns, and Little Fey races. I want daily reports on this five. Understand?" Her piercing violet eyes seared into his skin, causing his skull to numb.


    From that one expression, he immediately understood the last task was the most important one. Here, he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    "Yes, Master. Rest assured. I will not make any mistakes. Those five races will be under my close scrutiny." The chief knew that his worth was his loyalty.


    He was alarmed on hearing the mention of the other ancient races. However, since the survival of his clan depended on his worthiness, he had no intention of ruining things for himself and them by asking unnecessary questions.


    "Great! Now that we are done, I will be taking my leave. Beware of unexpected poisons, guard against the surrounding beasts, and fortify the walls well enough to ward against immortal beasts." A bright and carefree smile on her face, Versailles moved to the window, and jumped.


    The next instant, she landed right before the Scorpion King, frightening the poor beast out of his mind. Seeing it was her, he anxiously moved forward, in a bid to explain himself.


    "Master, I completed the task you entrusted to me. Look, the Watchtower is nice and ready, that too, before your arrival." He put on a flattering smile, his scorpion eyes suspiciously shifting around.


    "Oh, was it really you who accomplished the task?" Versailles was enjoying the Scorpion King''s little play. She wanted to see how long the creature could continue his act.


    The Scorpion King''s heart thumped, the smile on his Master''s face raising his alarm.


    ''No way! There is no way that she found out about my ploy. But what if those three ugly Gorgons snitched on me? Hmph! So what if they did? I will just deny the claim to the end! What can they do to me then?'' Bracing himself, he put on a pitiful expression and willed his eyes to tear.


    Since he acted, then he was going to act to the end.


    "You don''t believe me, Master? I strived day and night, not even taking a breather or a break for water or meal, to complete the task entrusted by Master. I did not allow anyone or anything to get in my way or stop my work! And now, you don''t believe me, Master?" The tears streamed down his hideous face, making his appearance more hilarious than pitiful.


    Versailles was struck dumb. Of all the acts she was prepared for, she did not expect him to attempt the pitiful one.


    Attempt, because the pitiful role was poorly portrayed with his huge frame.


    ''This beast is really something.''


    She sighed and shook her head in defeat. As much as she would have loved to see where he would take the act, she had no time to continue the farce.


    "Alright, forget about it. Right now, there is a more important mission for us to accomplish."


    Jumping onto its back, she heavily slammed her hand on its ridges.


    "Lets go!"


    "Ah!"


    The Scorpion King yelped in pain and started into a sprint.

 Chapter 86 - Preparations Part 1

    Versailles sat on the Scorpion King''s back as the arachnid crawled and leaped over insidious molten lava and exploding mounds. The ear exploding sounds of erupting volcanos'' accompanied their cautious actions and heightened senses.


    All around them, volcanos'' of various sizes went off intermittently, their bright glare lightening the flaming region in a resplendent red-orange glow. Large flame crocodiles, lava lizards, and fire centipedes moved about busily, either dragging preys or engaged in battle for territories.


    This region was known as the Erupting Volcanos'' Region of the Nar realm. It was the designated location of the Battle of Wit, set to start in less then three ice nights.


    As a land of danger, both from the creatures dwelling in it and the unpredictable erupting volcanos'', few immortal or mortal beasts were able to survive in it.


    As such, the six supreme clans chose it as the next arena for the Battle of Wars, the Battle of Wit.


    As the name implied, it took shrewdness, keen intelligence, and cleverness to overcome the natural obstacles of the environment, native beasts, and competitive immortal participants. Surviving and coming out victorious from the clash was an ordeal that tested the sharp mental fortitude of the competitors.


    "Scorpion King, jump!" Versailles yelled at the distressed scorpion dragging his feet.


    The Scorpion King jumped accordingly, narrowly dodging the razor sharp teeth of the flame crocodile. Without pause, he anxiously continued forward, cold sweat sliding down his hideous face.


    ''The Nar! Why have the heavens placed this venomous serpentine on my back!''


    The teary expression on his face was one filled with grievance, fear, and worry for his dear life. His movements were panicky and jerky, but every leg he moved was swift and accurate, placing it just slightly out of the crocodiles reach.


    Although the Scorpion King complained and cried nonstop both internally and outwardly, he did not hold back any skill and ability to safeguard his life, and hence, Versailles'' as well.


    This was the reason why Versailles had taken him along for the ride.


    Not only did the beast fear the strong. He also feared death and treasured his immortal life. Combined with his craftiness, it would be a breeze for her to traverse through the Erupting Volcanos'' with him around, and make preparations for the upcoming Battle of Wit.


    ''I am glad I brought him along. His survival instincts are quiet sharp.''


    There was a slight smile on her lips as she enjoyed his mournful expression.


    "What, you don''t enjoy accompanying this Mistress?" She darkly asked.


    "Of...Of course I enjoy it! Of all the beasts gathered in the fortress, Mistress picked only me!" The scorpion shrieked.


    "Hmph! Good that you know!" She arrogantly raised her head, her arms crossed over her chest.


    ''Good that I know? Good that I know? I know what? That you want to kill me? Of all the beasts gathered in the fortress, you only had to pick me!''


    He raged internally, not daring to breath a word externally.


    Moving from side to side, he nimbly navigated his way through yet another throng of lava lizards and arrived before a molten crack. The crack led to the inside of the volcano, emitting extreme heat and brilliant flare as it greeted their sight.


    "Master, the temperature here is very high! We will be burnt to a crisp before we can even do anything. Why don''t we go back, huh? In the end, it is still a lot smarter for us to stay alive, then walk right into death''s embrace." Even though the words sounded reasonable and impartial, Versailles felt the silent plea in his eyes as he hopefully gazed at her.


    ''This wretched scorpion! All he ever thinks about is preserving his life. If he wasn''t fearful of evoking my wrath, he would''ve already dumped me and ran away.''


    Furrowing her brows, she resolutely rejected him.


    "You can forget about it. We are not going back! Now, enter the volcano!"


    Dejected, he despondently bowed his head and warily stepped into the red-orange crack.


    The Scorpion King attentively swept his eyes around, checking every direction before vigilantly moving forward. He knew the serpentine wouldn''t ask him to enter the volcano, if she was not confident of ensuring her life.


    He also knew she probably had a method to deal with the boiling, molten lava and that his cautious behavior was uncalled for.


    However, he still preferred to remain alert.


    ''What a joke! This serpentine clearly knows how dangerous the Erupting Volcanos are, and yet, she still dragged me along. It needs no saying to know that she will dump me the moment the situation turns deadly. She won''t care about the life of a lesser race like me. Hmph! I cannot entrust my life to this malicious and venomous serpentine!''


    He continued his grumbles inwardly, not trusting the serpentine at all. After all, his life was precious to him and only he knew how to truly value it.


    As for others?


    He would be glad enough if they didn''t try to snatch it while he was in an impasse.


    Versailles knew the thoughts running through the Scorpion King''s mind from the gleaming light in his eyes and vigilant behavior. However, she did not mind.


    Because if a situation truly did arose where she had to choose between helping him and helping herself, she would choose to help herself.


    As such, she was pleased with his behavior, approving of his actions.


    ''In this Nar realm, a beast can only trust itself.''


    And the fact that the Scorpion King was aware of this made her feel more satisfied with her decision. Only smart individuals could decisively work together and break through a blockade, while keeping their guard up against each other.


    "Master, is there a specific direction we are heading in? Otherwise, everything looks the same to me here." After looking around for a long while, he was not able to decide which direction to go.


    Everywhere and everything looked the same here.


    "There isn''t a specific direction we are heading. Just locate an area where group scuffles are more likely to occur, and disperse your venom."


    "Are we laying down a poison trap for someone? I left my venom in the landscape and volcanos'' we already passed. We are still setting more poison fields?"


    The Scorpion King was confused.


    Why was the serpentine setting up poison traps all around the roads and landscapes leading to the Erupting Volcanos? Why was she dispersing venom inside the volcanos? And why was she leading the native beasts into certain locations?


    It felt, and seemed, as if she was setting a giant labyrinth for someone specific.


    ''But who was the one that deserved to receive the malicious, sinister, and deadly scheme of this serpentine? Who was the unlucky beast that wrongly stroked her serpent scales?''


    The more he thought of the traps they planted so far, the fiercer his limbs shuddered.


    ''Whoever the beast is, he has a lot waiting in store for him.''


    He darkly chuckled inside, excited to know there was a more unfortunate individual than him out there.


    At this moment, he was thankful for being in some sort of a subordinate relationship with the serpentine. At least then, the chance of her viewing him as an enemy was minimal. He did not want to be on the receiving end of her scheme.


    "Focus on the task at hand. Do not try to use your measly brain to figure out what is going on in mine."


    "Measly? Master, are you referring to me? When has my brain size shrunk?" The Scorpion King frowned unhappily, very displeased at the label.


    Versailles snorted disdainfully as she roughly slapped the scorpion''s back.


    The slap seemed playful, but the Scorpion King immediately understood for what it was.


    A warning.


    She was warning him to not stick himself into matters beyond his capability to bear.


    *


    A while later, in the center of the volcano, the scorpion and serpentine appeared before a boiling lave. If by misstep, they fell into the lava, the fiery red-orange liquid would burn them into skeletons, within a matter of seconds.


    "Master, I am almost done."


    The Scorpion King waved his stinger, inserting the sharp, venomous tail in the sea of fire, as he cautiously spewed his poison.


    "Hmm. Make it quick. The scalding lavas of the Erupting Volcanos are fierce enough to burn the whole Nar realm. I cannot ward it off for long." In the end, she was still too weak.


    After leaving the Sybil realm and entering the Nar realm, she barely had time to focus on mastering her powers.


    In her previous life, her plan was to use the Battle of Wars as a grinding method to hasten the adaptability and flexibility of her snake body. But many dramatic series of events occurred, hindering her progress.


    ''This time, I will make sure to achieve the goal of mastering my powers. That too, in the Battle of Wit, three ice nights from now!''


    With a fiery light flashing through her violet-gold eyes, Versailles efficiently controlled her flame power, enveloping the red-gold radiance on her and the Scorpion King''s figures.


    As the scorpion left yet another poison trap, she reduced the degree of the heat waves battering their bodies by a huge margin.


    "Are you done yet?" Her control was weakening, the strain of sustaining the usage of her power burdening her mind and soul.


    "Almost there! Do not slacken your control yet, Master!"


    The Scorpion King did not want to die by boiling alive in the erupting volcano. He still treasured his life and was not planning on burying his bones within the sea of flames.


    As such, he forced himself to endure the scorching pain transmitted to his limbs and sunk his red-gold flame covered stinger into the lava.


    "Hisss!"

 Chapter 87 - Preparations Part 2

    "Ahhh!"


    The Scorpion King shrieked, his miserable cry rebounding in the enclosed space.


    "Master, Master! Do something! It burns!" He howled in pain.


    "Hmph! Idiot, of course it burns! What else did you expect? To cool?"


    Versailles was exasperated by the beast''s foolish actions. She knew that he was in a hurry to get the job done, but to stupidly put his stinger in the boiling lava was beyond dumb.


    As she disdainfully glanced at his tear streaked face, she did not know whether to cry or laugh.


    "This much should be good enough. Let''s return." Versailles sighed in defeat.


    Some sayings were right, habits died hard. Versailles had a bad habit of unconsciously caring for those she considered her own.


    Her gaze turned hard as she realized this flaw of hers.


    In the end, she was still too soft hearted.


    "Yes, Master!"


    The Scorpion King felt liberated. Not wasting a moment more, he turned and crawled over the volcano wall, directly heading towards the crack they entered from.


    Passing over white bones and skulls, the scorpion finally came out of the scorching volcano.


    Thump!


    Huuu!


    Tired and exhausted, he slammed onto the ground, breathing in relief.


    "Master, we made it out alive!"


    "Are you saying you didn''t expect to come out alive? Is this an expression of how little you believed in me?" She too felt exhausted.


    The long duration of her power usage left her dizzy and weak. Leaning on the scorpion''s back, she stared at the dull red sky as she quietly recovered and reorganized her thoughts.


    "No way! I absolutely trusted you would keep us safe. Otherwise, why would I directly enter a boiling volcano without a pause?"


    "You sure you entered without hesitation?"


    "Uh...of course! I entered without hesitation!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Versailles did not expect the Scorpion King to be so shameless. He could change expressions within moments, flip right and wrong within heartbeats. If she did not know him, she might have been fooled.


    The Scorpion King felt his heart pound, the unexpected tinkling laughter tickling it.


    In all his immortal life, he had never heard something so clear, melodious, and pure. In all his immortal life, he had never expected to hear such a beautiful melody from the mouth of a serpentine.


    In fact, he keenly sensed it.


    Even though the serpentine appeared callous like every other beast in the Nar realm, there was an unconcealable purity in her actions not found in other beasts.


    Take the situation in the volcano for an instant. She appeared indifferent and unconcerned with his agony, and yet still told him to return.


    If it was any other beast, and a beast of the six supreme clans at that, they would sooner kill him to rid themselves of the nuisance, than decide to leave their plans halfway.


    To become the subordinate of such a pure and empathic beast, he felt fortunate.


    Laying his head on the warm ground, he silently enjoyed the comfort of his Master''s company.


    **


    "I need a thousand dark shadows. Since you proclaim to be mighty and powerful, get me my army." Luke demanded without any niceties.


    The next Battle of Wars was nearing and he wanted the girl. One way or another, he was going to make sure he got what he wanted.


    Even if it meant snatching her away right in front of all the races of the Nar realm.


    As he stared into the black smoke, his dark eyes oozed a similar black fog.


    "Kekekeke...I can lend you my dark shadows, Lukeee...but what will I get in return?" The grim voice was cold and sinister, seemingly appearing from the depths of the darkest pit, the darkest abyss.


    "What do you want in return?"


    "Kekekeke...you can have your girl. I want the gem she carries."


    "Gem? What gem?" This was the first time he heard the dark lord mention a gem.


    What sort of gem could the girl be carrying to attract the dark lord''s attention and focus? And what gem was so precious that it was worthy of the dark lord''s attention?


    "Kekekeke...nothing of importance to you."


    Luke sensed something amiss. The dark lord was holding something back.


    "Kekekeke...so, do you want your girl or not?" The sickly sweet, malevolent voice goaded again, purposely interrupting his thoughts.


    "Hmph! There is no need for you to provoke me. Even if you had told me what gem you were looking for and it turned out to be a source of great magic, I would have still taken your deal. Because to me, nothing is more important or significant than her. Nothing!"


    Luke knew the gravity of his actions and the consequences they entailed. The whole realm would outcast him once they learned of his association with the dark lord.


    But he was not daunted, did not care. Because for him, nothing was more scary and torturous than seeing her with another. For her, not only the outcast of the Nar realm, he was even willing to become the outcast of the seven realms.


    Before that, what was a mere gem?


    "However, I want to know. You said my girl is carrying the gem on her. Will the removal of this gem hurt or harm her?"


    Taking any chances with her life was out of the question.


    He could stoop lower than the lowest beast, perform deeds dirtier than any witnessed before. He could even commit acts abhorred and loathed by every race in the seven realms.


    But he would never compromise with her life.


    Because she, was his only light in the never ending darkness of his life, and he surrendered his everything with the minuscule hope of attaining that light.


    "Kekekeke...no need to worry. The removal of the gem, as you put it, will not harm or hurt her. It will, however, put her in a little bit of pain." There was a slight hitch in the grim voice''s baleful tone as he mentioned pain.


    But Luke did not notice it. He was thinking about the pain she would experience.


    ''If she has to go through pain to become mine, is making this deal worth it then?''


    He could never image being the reason behind her suffering. He wanted to always protect her and keep her free from every pain and sorrow.


    Now, he has to make her suffer in order to get her?


    "Kekekeke...you can turn down my offer if you want. I guess the Werewolf King will be getting an easy deal, gaining a companion for a lifetime, without any struggle or difficulty."


    Gritting his teeth, Luke clenched his fists.


    ''Her, with the Werewolf King? Never! He would never allow that to happen, no matter the cost!''


    "I guess a little bit of pain is necessary in order to get the most precious thing in the seven realms. Dark lord, you got a deal. Give me my thousand dark shadows and you will get your gem." With dark blood leaking from his mouth, Luke growled the words out.


    In the instant the words left his mouth, he felt half his heart go cold, barren and dead as the northern mountains.


    There was no turning back now.


    **


    Ramose cautiously entered the secret chamber of the Ancestor Wolf.


    This chamber was a secret of the Werewolf clan that only the Werewolf Kings'' were privy to. It was a secret passed down not by words, but by blood.


    King blood.


    Since his return from meeting his mate, Ramose felt unsettled, as if a great mountain was hanging over his head, waiting for the right opportunity to drop and crush him into a pulp.


    He felt a strange restlessness he had no way to control or suppress.


    It was a restlessness coming from the depths of his soul.


    A soul, that was connected to his mate.


    Whatever the uneasy feeling was, he had a hunch that it was connected to his mate.


    His beautiful, awe-inspiring, and breathtaking mate.


    A mate he would go to any length and depth to protect. A mate he would scorch the world to safeguard.


    Whether the feeling was real or just a fluke, he was not going to take any chances. He would see to it that he was prepared to face whatever storm came his way.


    His mate was his lifeforce, the meaning of his existence.


    He would turn the whole Nar realm upside down to ensure her safety. Set the entire seven realms aflame to keep her well and healthy.


    And for that goal, he was prepared to pay any price, make any sacrifice.


    Raising his head, Ramose looked at the giant crimson gate blocking his way.


    It was an obstacle he had to cross in order to enter the Ancestor Wolf''s secret chamber.


    "Awooo!"


    Howling, he changed into his wolf form and clashed directly into the red gate.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Whoosh!


    On the third clash, a whirlpool formed, sucking him into an endless abyss.


    The instant he entered the turbulent wave, he felt his connection with his werewolf pack dissolve, his presence erase from the surface of the Nar realm.

 Chapter 88 - Preparations Part 3

    Ramose felt every bone in his body snap and pop, the unpleasant sound accompanied with unimaginable pain. His blood boiled, chaotically rummaging through his veins, begging for an outlet, for release.


    He endured the gut-wrenching pain and relentlessly pushed forward.


    ''I only have this one chance. I cannot afford to waste it!''


    Guhhh!


    The spinning force of the vortex became fiercer, and uncontrollably, he spurted blood.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    In the next instant, his body was violently shoved out of swirl, crashing roughly on an empty red landscape.


    The environment here was devoid of any kind of lifeform. There were neither vegetations nor animals, signs of life nowhere to be found, as utter silence dominated the region.


    Ramose crawled on his four, his gaze sweeping the desolate landscape.


    ''Ancestor Wolf''s chamber?''


    It was not what he was expecting. As an ancestor of the Werewolf clan, Ramose was expecting the Ancestor Wolf''s secret chamber to be one of mystery and magic.


    But here, everything seemed...vacant?


    ''What''s going on? Am I in the right place?''


    As suspicion grew in his heart, the last strand of hope he was desperately holding onto seemed to be slipping through his grasp, filling him with dread and cold sweat.


    ''If I do not find Ancestor Wolf''s heritage, how am I going to protect Versailles?''


    Ramose was anxious now. The Ancestor Wolf was his last hope.


    Hope for a more secure and carefree future for his mate.


    If he failed to get anything out of this trip, he''d have to resort to desperate measures.


    Lifting himself, he wearily staggered forward, his ragged breathing resounding in the silent atmosphere.


    The red void seemed endless, stretching as far as his sight could see. Within that endless void, he wandered for what felt like forever, refusing to stop, unwilling to return.


    Because once he stopped or returned, it would be akin to giving up.


    And so, Ramose kept up his dogged search, shouting as he went, for what he believed to be his final hope.


    "Hey! Anyone there?"


    "Anyone? Anything?"


    "Anyone..."


    "Any..."


    As he screamed and yelled without pause, his voice grew hoarse, until he barely had the strength to keep his mouth open, keep on moving. Dispirited, his huge form slammed powerlessly onto the red ground.


    In the center of a wide, spacious red void, a huge black wolf laid expressionlessly onto the red landscape, the light in his black pupils crumbling as his aura collapsed at a frightening speed.


    Hopeless despair and deep agony oozed from his huge frame, enveloping his vicinity in a thick aura of gloom.


    "Hah...haha...haha..." The black wolf laughed, but the sound was more sorrowful than if he had cried. Crimson streaks of liquid slid down his trembling lips again and again.


    He had appeared before the red gate of the Ancestor Wolf with great expectations, hoping the trip into the ancestral chamber would provide him with a means of standing against the heavens.


    However, the current situation proved he was only chasing after an illusionary dream.


    Even more heart wrenching was the fact that he wasted so much time inside the red void, there was no way for him to make any last moment effort to whisk his mate away.


    "Guhhh...ah...guh...ah..." More blood spurted out of his mouth, his pupils contracted erratically, and a groan that would rise unease even in the hearts of indigenous creatures escaped his throat.


    "Sigh...to think you would be so...desperate."


    An ancient, transient sigh cut through his wallowing despair, abruptly raising his alarm.


    "Who...?"


    He had been loitering in the endless void for quite a while now, long enough to feel like forever, and yet, he never once felt the presence of another existence.


    However, there was suddenly the sigh of an unexpected being now, rekindling the dying amber called hope, in his heart.


    "Hmm...your guess is half right...I am not the Ancestor Wolf, but a remnant spirit of his. In other words, I am the last spirit trace of the Ancestor Wolf in the seven realms."


    **


    "This is our final destination."


    Versailles and the Scorpion King appeared before a ginormous stark white colosseum spanning thousands of miles.


    The colosseum was huge, larger than ten stadiums of the battle arenas combined, floating loftily above the cracked and fractured dull red ground. As it majestically floated in the air, a dignified aura of grandeur and solemnity emanated from its body, overwhelming and suppressing all individuals within its vicinity.


    This stark white, majestic colosseum was the Grand Colosseum of Nar.


    The location and stage of the final Battle of Wars, Battle of Kings.


    "Master, are we...we planting poison here as well?"


    The Scorpion King was practically trembling as he stuttered.


    ''What the Nar! Does Master want to plant poison in the Grand Colosseum as well? Truly daring! Is she really setting up a trap for her most hated enemy, or trying to get me killed? If any of the six supreme clans come to know about this scheme, I would be done for!''


    He wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed, leaving him instead dry heaving as he tried to get himself together.


    But the instant his gaze fell back on the colosseum, his mind went spiraling in panic again.


    "Master, are we truly...truly planting poison here?"


    "Why? Are you scared?"


    "Scared? Me? No way! I am only worried for Master. If the other five supreme clans came to know about this scheme, for sure things are going to blow."


    The Scorpion King''s beady eyes shifted from north to south, east to west, anywhere except towards the female riding on his back.


    ''Hmph! Am I brain dead to admit my cowardice before you, Master? Aren''t you underestimating my brain size too much?''


    He still remembered the instance where she labeled his brain as measly, secretly holding a grudge as he disdainfully snorted.


    Versailles casually swept her flickering vision over the proud-looking scorpion, before shifting it towards the colossal structure, her impassive expression not revealing a trace of her emotions.


    She was not in the mood to banter with the beast. There was too much occupying her mind at the moment.


    After leaving the Erupting Volcanos Region, the two had gone to the other regions of the Battle of Wars.


    They walked through the valley of Black Flames of Nightmare and entered the depths of the Soul Sundering Flame Pit, respectively leaving poison traps in each area.


    The Black Flames of Nightmare was the battleground for the Battle of Courage, while the Soul Sundering Flame Pit was the region of the Battle of Ranks that proceeded to the Battle of Kings.


    Normally, these four Battle of Wars were held separately with a great time interval between each.


    However, due to the disagreement between the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan and Versailles in the Eternal Mountains Stadium of Battle Arenas, changes were made in proceedings this decade.


    Now, Versailles was set to challenge the entire Nar realm races in the Battle of Wars beginning an ice night from now. There was no space for respite between each battle.


    The races were not an issue for her, even confident in being able to defeat them without breaking a sweat.


    However, the Supreme Elder was another matter.


    Versailles was no longer the na?ve serpentine from her previous life, to believe the vampire wouldn''t scheme anything.


    She fully trusted the bloodsucker to take a step outside of the agreement and try to hinder her or separate her from Ramose, which was why she was taking precautions and making so many preparations for his descent.


    Three lifetimes of brutal endings were too severe of a lesson to underestimate or overlook the fierce determination of the beast.


    And she would see to it that none of his schemes succeeded this time.


    "Scorpion King, move! We don''t have time to waste."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The scorpion was naturally fearful for his life, but since he sincerely accepted the serpentine as his master, he was not hesitant in following her every word.


    What will happen in the future, will happen. But as of now, he was determined to obey her every order to the last word.


    Hopping, crawling, and skittering, the giant scorpion climbed his way onto the giant colosseum.


    A long while later, when the region was enveloped in a foggy mist and frost covered the fractured lands and white structure, a giant scorpion laboriously crawled out from amidst a cluster of rubble.


    The scorpion with a hideous head made his way out of the ground, a slender grey-clad figure sitting cross-legged on its back.


    With its pincers continuously snapping, the scorpion hurried into the distance.


    "Master, we are done now, right? We can go back?"


    "Yes, we are done. We can go back for now. But I still have to return early the next warm morning for the Battle of Wit."


    "Ah! Right! Master, you will be taking part in the Battle of Wit, right? Since you are from the Snake clan, you will probably have it easy. I heard my minion mention that only one serpentine will be participating from the Snake clan. In fact, she will be going against the entire Nar race! I wonder who the idiotic serpentine is?"


    "Oh, idiotic, is it? Scorpion King, are you tired of living? You dare to call me idiotic to my face?"


    "Me, call you idiotic, Master? No way! It is not...like you...are...ssss...Master, are you that serpentine?"


    The shriek was so loud, it reverberated in the open landscape.

 Chapter 89 - Demon Queen And Devil King

    Deep in a valley of cascading hills, stood a fenced stone structure with jagged edges. The structure was in the shape of wealthy Sybil realm aristocrats residents, with towers, chimneys, and multiple stone windows overlooking the meandering paths and turns leading to the sprawling rough stone cone buildings beneath.


    The stone cone buildings, open at the top, were plain and simple, looking more like stables for animals than houses. Still, they were occupied by various monstrous beasts, the open roof providing them with a clear view of the dull red sky and looming castle-like fenced structure beyond.


    This was the Monster Valley of the Demon clan.


    At this moment inside the fenced structure, two shadowy figures stood across from each other, engaged in a heated discussion.


    "For years, we have been working on restricting the Bloodsucking clan''s access to feeding sources. What was our plan? To weaken them enough to draw out their Supreme Elder and encircle him, right? Once he is thrown out of the picture, we can easily bring down the vampires."


    "So, why the sudden change in plans?" The left shadow seemed close to losing his fuse as he howled madly.


    The agitation palpitating off his tall frame was enough to daunt any other creature standing within his presence.


    However, the figure across from him wasn''t the least bit affected, maintaining the same posture of carelessness as it stood.


    "Because of the changes occurring in the realm." The languid voice was that of a female.


    "Changes occurring in the realm?"


    "Yes, changes occurring in the realm. At the time we set our plan in motion, the Werewolf King and serpentine of the Snake clan were not mated. The Snake clan was weakened because of our conspiracy."


    "However, now these two clans, the ones with the greatest blessings of all the Six Supreme Clans in the realm, are in some sort of an alliance." Breathing heavily, the female ran her hand through her hair in frustration.


    "Just think! If we got rid of the Bloodsucking clan at this moment, how are we going to face the combined might of the Werewolf and Snake clan? At the Stadium of Battle arenas, didn''t you see for yourself how powerful the Werewolf King is?"


    "The damned Nar, the beast was able to take down three clan leaders by himself! And let''s not even mention the golden serpentine. In terms of might and power, she wouldn''t lose out to the Werewolf King."


    "With such formidable adversaries before us, do you still think carrying out our plan with the Bloodsucking clan would be beneficial to us? Do you think our three clans have the ability to stop those two from taking over the realm?"


    "Well, I don''t think so. So for now, we still have a need for the Supreme Elder''s presence." Sighing tiredly, the female exhaustedly slumped into a stone chair.


    "So Devil King, hold your forces. We haven''t even begun the race yet."


    From the conversation, it was obvious the two shadows belonged to the Devil King of the Seeking Evil clan and the Demon Queen of the Demon clan.


    The Eagle King of the Flying Eagle clan was right to suspect the two''s bickering relationship. Because unlike how they portrayed themselves outside, in secret, the two leaders were in cahoots.


    And from the look of things, the cooperation between the two seemed to be going on for many years.


    "Are you saying that all our grinding efforts for this past few years have been for nothing?" From his raising volume and pale complexion, it was clear how big of a blow the Devil King had received.


    "I am afraid so. Because the Supreme Elder would have noticed some signs by now. If we don''t bring everything to a halt at this moment, we will definitely expose ourselves to him."


    "Demon Queen, why do I feel like you are not as upset as I am about the plans getting ruined?" As he observed the expression of the woman before him, the Devil King could not help feeling suspicious.


    Compared to him, the Demon Queen had put in more effort and planning to make their scheme a success.


    And yet, with their plans going up in smoke right before her very eyes, the demoness appeared to be more calm and composed than him, the side assistant.


    "That''s because I am not as upset as you. Just think about it."


    "If we discovered the wolf and snake were mates after we got rid of the Bloodsucking clan, what would we do then? Do you think we could have had any chance to fight back? Any chance to take them on?"


    "No, right? That''s because, once the Bloodsucking clan is out of the game, our chances of winning against the two will only fall. Do you think I should be happy about almost inviting my own doom?"


    The scorn on her face was clear and real, her points reasonable. But still, the feeling of missing something wouldn''t disappear from the Devil King''s mind.


    ''She must be plotting something else! But what?''


    Deciding to play ignorant for the time being, the Devil King nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm. You do make sense."


    "Of course I make sense, because I always do. You can leave now. We will meet the next warm morning at the Erupting Volcanos for the next Battle of Wars. This battle will be a turning point for all the races in the Nar realm. It will be the first Battle of Wars without any rankings involved." Her dark eyes turned gloomy.


    She was definitely not pleased with the way things were going.


    Before the public bonding of the Werewolf King and gold serpentine, all she had to worry about was the progress of her plans with the Bloodsucking clan''s declination.


    The Snake clan''s inability to present capable individuals to represent them in the Battle of Wars, making them lose their right over the Floating Flames Island.


    And, the continued cooperation with the Seeking Evil clan''s Devil King.


    But now, everything changed.


    Her plans for the Bloodsucking and Snake clan were both thwarted in a single moment by the same individuals and her cooperation with the Devil King seemed to be on the verge of collapsing.


    If she did not come up with a counterplan soon, then not only would she not become the Great Queen of the entire Nar realm, she would also be reduced to groveling before the feet of that serpentine to maintain her current status.


    ''No! That cannot happen! I will not allow that to happen. My desire to become the Great Queen of the Nar realm will not be reduced to ashes! Never!''


    The Devil King silently observed the flickering emotions in the Demon Queen''s eyes.


    Now, he was even more certain that she was hatching up another scheme.


    During their numerous interactions within the past few years, he came to know just how deep her thoughts ran and how high her ambitions flew.


    This was also the other reason why he didn''t believe she was going to let things rest so easily.


    But to find out what she was up to, he would need to do his own investigation.


    "Fine, I will leave for now. Let me know if you change your mind and want to continue with the original plan."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and disappeared.


    Rona Mai stared at the empty spot the Devil King stood.


    She knew the beast was not convinced of her desire to drop everything and concentrate on obstructing the wolf and snake mates.


    She was aware that he would attempt to investigate her and try to find out about her plans.


    But she was not worried.


    Because no beast could guess or figure out what she was about to do. Because her next step would be beyond their imagination.


    "Hmph! You can try as hard as you want, Devil King, but you will never find out why I stopped our plan to exterminate the Supreme Elder." Standing, she glided into the beckoning belly of her freezing stone chambers.


    In the center of her grey-black chamber stood a fiery monster with fire horns on his head.


    "What I found about about the Supreme Elder, is it really true? Has he truly been researching on bond mates?" She immediately questioned the monster the moment she entered.


    "Yes, Demon Queen. The Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan has been doing research on the forging and breaking of bond mates for the past several centuries. What is most noteworthy is the fact that almost all of his tests are concentrated on the forging and breaking of werewolf bonds." The monster''s expression was stoic as he obediently reported.


    "The forging and breaking of werewolf bonds? So, were you able to find out if he succeeded or not?" There was an obvious impatience in her voice that even she couldn''t hide.


    "Yes, Demon Queen. We found out that the Supreme Elder was successful in breaking the bonds of two pairs of werewolf mates. Not only that, he was also able to cross bond them, changing the mate pairs."


    "So, the Supreme Elder can now break or forge mate-bonds with werewolves, huh?" A sinister smile spread across her blood lips as a dark light flashed through her eyes.


    In the next instant, her figure blurred and disappeared.


    Blood sprayed into the air, and a loud thud resounded as a huge figure slumped heavily onto the stone floor.


    A severed head rolled across the floor, leaving a bloody trail in its wake.


    In the silent chamber, a shadowy silhouette appeared right beside the bleeding corpse.


    This figure was the Demon Queen.


    "Only the dead can keep secrets, and such a realm shattering secret, I cannot trust an underling like you to keep. So, just go on peacefully and pray to be reborn in the other six realms next time. That is, if there is a next life. Hahahaha....."


    The unrestrained laugher was filled with madness, supremacy, and absolute greed.


    ''If I can get the Supreme Elder to break the bond of the Werewolf King and serpentine, then I can become the Werewolf King''s mate and the Great Queen of the Nar realm....!''


    "No, I will become the Werewolf King''s mate! I will!"

 Chapter 90 - Advent Of The Long Awaited Battle Of Wars

    On the Southwest of the Nar realm, stood long ranges of erupting volcanos.


    The sky was dull red with occasional flares of red-orange, and the ground scorched, filled with multiple pools of boiling lavas and flaming holes and pits.


    This was the Erupting Volcanos Region of the Nar realm, most nefarious for its unbearable temperature and ferocious wild beasts.


    The next location of the Battle of Wars, the Battle of Wit.


    Now, various beasts and creatures of all races were gathering at this location. Excitement, anticipation, and nervousness radiated from their forms, leaving the region buzzing with the invisible waves of energy.


    Tweeeet!


    Hooong!


    Roooar!


    Hisssss!


    Grrrrrr!


    Liiiiiiiiii!


    Various kinds of roars, growls, howls, and hisses sounded as immortal beast after the other dropped, slithered, flashed, or lunged from the sky and ground, distant and near.


    Before long, the entire Erupting Volcanos'' Region was filled with Minotaurs, Iirifeys, Merfolks, Elvens, Sirens, Succubus, Pegumen, Unimen, Selkies, and Giants among many of the other races that survived the Battle of Might.


    "We are finally here! Starting from this Battle of Wit, we only have to fight against one opponent for the rest of the Battle of Wars. One opponent! Hahaha...!" A green eyed and blue skinned creature laughed uproariously as he spread his arms wide in joy.


    "Hmph! Useless Drone, what are you so happy about? Yes, we are only going to face one opponent for the rest of the Battle of Wars, but have you thought about what we will get at the end? Nothing! We''ll get nothing!" The frustrated scream came from a three horned beast with fish scales.


    "Come on, beast! Why are you being so negative? Just think! We do not have to face against the powerful six supreme clans or the groups and tribes. Our goal for this battles is to only prevent the serpentine from coming out victorious. Have we ever had such a relaxed Battle of Wars before?"


    "Hahahaha.....! You wish! You are only able to say that because you have not seen that serpentine for yourself. Why don''t you ask me. I can tell you for sure that this battles are not going to be as easy as they seem. We''ll be lucky if we don''t get our whole clans wiped out!" A Minotaur standing close to the conversing Drone and Horned Fin sneered as he commented.


    ''The ignorant are truly fearless!''


    He could not help but envy them as he scorned them at the same time.


    If he had half the fearlessness that they possessed, he wouldn''t be under so much pressure at the moment.


    "No way! Surely, that serpentine is not as scary as you make her out to be, right? You are just trying to drop our morale!" Unconvinced, the Drone argued back in defiance.


    "Oh, yeah? Then, do tell please. What would I get from demoralizing you? Do not forget. In this Battle of Wars, all the races are fighting against one enemy!" Spitting disgustedly, the Minotaur turned and walked away in the face of the dumbfounded Drone.


    "He is right. Do not take this Battle of Wars as an easy win. Otherwise, we might not even know what hit us when we fall." The Horned Fin slapped the dazed Drone on the shoulder before mixing into the cluster of various beasts.


    "Is that serpentine as fierce as they are describing?" Shaken for the first time, the doubtful Drone began to seriously consider the upcoming Battle of War.


    BOOM!!!


    The violent eruption of a volcano was followed by strong gusts of wind and fierce vibration of the ground.


    Dust and debris rose into the air, and in swooped the Six Supreme Clans.


    The first to appear were the Flying Eagle clan, all the clansmen flying into the Erupting Volcanos Region in a grandiose formation, before descending onto a high ground.


    The beasts transformed into their human forms and looked condescendingly at the races below.


    The second to arrive were the Demon clan.


    Led by the charming Demon Queen, Rona Mai, the clan took position across from the Flying Eagle clan, vigilantly observing each other.


    "Eagle King, as always, it is a pleasure to see you." A seductive smile on her lips, the demoness sensually swept her amorous gaze over the large man, her hand placed suggestively on her slim waist.


    "Hmph! I am not sure if I can say the same for you." Snorting disgustedly, the Eagle King looked away.


    He was sicken tired of the woman''s antics.


    "The two of you are quiet close, aren''t you?" The frivolous tone drifted into the buzzing environment before the speaker appeared.


    Clad in grey and black, the Devil King looked from the Demon Queen to the Eagle King, his expression one of understanding and encouragement.


    "Devil King, what do you mean by that? Who is close to this Demoness?"


    An association with the Demon Queen?


    The Eagle King glanced at the notorious woman for a brief moment, before recalling his gaze and snorting. The disdain and disgust, clear as the dull red sky of the Nar realm.


    Before the Devil King could reply, space warped and another powerful force appeared.


    It was the Bloodsucking clan, led by Supreme Elder Luke himself.


    Luke was anxious to see the serpentine again.


    The moment he came, his vision immediately swept across the region, searching for the luscious flame locks deeply imprinted in his soul.


    Coming empty, his racing heart instantly cooled down.


    ''She is not here.''


    With an impassive expression that hardly revealed anything, he clasped his hands behind his back, and looked into the distance.


    He was waiting.


    Waiting for her to show.


    On the other side, the instant the Supreme Elder appeared, a strange gleam flashed through the Demon Queen''s dark eyes. Her red lips lifted into a silent smirk as she too gazed into the distance.


    Of course, she too was waiting.


    But waiting for him.


    With the appearance of four of the six supreme clans, the region fell into a strange silence.


    Every beast present was aware of the goal behind this Battle of Wars.


    More than that, however, they were aware that the reason such a situation occurred in the first place was because of the four clans standing before them.


    It was within this strange silence that the Snake clan made their entrance.


    Thanks to Versailles'' timely cure, the dark shadow engulfing the Snake Queen''s mind was cleared, making her senses sharper and swifter then ever before.


    The difference of before and after had her constantly sighing in wonder.


    ''How come I never noticed before how lethargic and dull I was?''


    This was a question she repeatedly asked herself after regaining her senses.


    The serpentine elders were no less surprised than their Queen at the drastic change in her spirit and senses.


    They too, felt like fools for not noticing the obvious any sooner.


    A young, capable, and bright Queen suddenly turned dull and dispirited. However, they never stopped to find out why.


    Along with the serpentines, the other four supreme clan leaders also picked up on the difference in the Snake Queen''s aura.


    Garbed in green and exuding the vitality of spring, Queen Nakee glided into the Erupting Volcanos'' Region with her swarm of serpentines.


    "Snake Queen, why do I feel like you have turned younger?" The Demon Queen skeptically ran her eyes over the attention grabbing Snake Queen.


    She was not dressed as scantily as her, nor was she as sensual as herself. And yet, the woman drew the eyes of the crowd in a way she could not.


    If there was no magic involved, she would not believe it.


    "Oh, no. It is not that I have turned younger. Just that one of our members has a gift for healing. My present state of mind is due to their effort." Laughing light heartedly, Queen Nakee stationed her force across from the four clans.


    After the last Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might, she was vigilant against the four clans.


    ''The Nar! The Snake clan is blessed beyond reason. They are already the chosen of Lord Tarke. Why do they also have to be blessed with so much good luck?''


    The Demon Queen''s heart was boiling with the injustice and bias of the heavens.


    All the good luck and blessing of the Nar realm seemed to be concentrated on either the Snake clan or the Werewolf clan.


    ''But no matter. Sooner or later, I will the master of this heaven and every good blessing will belong to only me!''


    "Hmph!" Snorting, she turned away.


    She was not interested in admiring other female beasts beauties.


    "Awoooooo!"


    With a howl that resounded between the heaven and earth, the sky warped and the werewolves appeared.


    Overbearing and oppressive, the combined aura of the pack, had the lesser races drawing back in fear and shock.


    The five supreme clans looked at them in trepidation.


    Leisurely walking through the flaming land, the Werewolf clan, led by the large black wolf, domineeringly entered the Erupting Volcanos'' Region.

 Chapter 91 - Entrance Of Versailles

    Luke was focused on locating Versailles figure. He completely blocked out the rest of the realm.


    As such, he missed the werewolves appearance and the Werewolf King''s sharp gaze.


    It was directed at him.


    Ramose''s sight swept through the gathered beasts, resting briefly on the Supreme Elder''s figure, before moving on.


    He still remembered the vampire''s persistent behavior in keeping Versailles separated from him, in keeping them apart.


    One day, he was going to get back at the blood-sucker for pushing his mate into this mess.


    *


    "Scorpion King, here is good enough. Return to the Ancient Fortress and inform Chief Mein to keep vigilant and rise the training difficulty level for everyone in the fortress. I want them to be able to work together as efficiently and fluently as water and fire. I want them to be the sharpest beasts in the realm. Convey that to him."


    "Don''t worry, Master! I will definitely convey your words to the Goblin Chief. But...?"


    "But what?"


    "Do you have to go? Can you not participate in this battles?"


    The Scorpion King was very anxious. He was worried for his newly found Master as he didn''t want to lose the only Master he had ever truly acknowledged.


    However, he had no idea how to change her mind and prevent her from taking part in the battles.


    "Why? Do you think I will lose?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    ''It would be great if you only lost the battles. But what if you end up losing your life?''


    Even though that was what he thought, the Scorpion King didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Master, I just think you are too great to be wasting your time with such lesser beings. Rather than dirtying yourself struggling and brawling with such creatures, it would be a better use of your time to go and take over other regions of the realm. What do you say? Should we go and take over other regions?"


    He was practically begging now, just hoping she would be somehow convinced to turn her back on the Battle of Wars.


    Unfortunately, the Scorpion King wasn''t able to understand the importance of the Battle of Wars to Versailles. As such, he was bound to be disappointed.


    "Hehe...nice try, but no. Go back to the fortress and relay to Chief Mein my instructions. You are also to remain there until my return. As for other things...just wait and watch." Without another word, Versailles turned and flashed into the distance.


    The Scorpion King resignedly watched the golden blur of her figure vanish, worry and sorrow warring in his beady eyes.


    From his expression, it was clear he didn''t have any hope of ever seeing her again.


    *


    "Snake clan, where is your participating serpentine? Why is she not here yet? Did she finally gain some sense and decide not to show up?" The Devil King could not stand the reverent looks in the other races eyes when the werewolves appeared.


    Knowing that they felt deferential towards the Werewolf King, he felt enraged.


    They were both kings of their races.


    So why was the wolf the only one that received the undivided respect of the races?


    Even if he was stronger, at the end of the warm morning, he too, was only a king like him.


    "You don''t need to worry, Devil King. Our serpentine went out for a task, but she will be here soon. She is not the type to flee a battle." The Snake Queen was unaffected by the sarcasm and venom in the Devil King''s tone. She knew the beast was just trying to find an outlet to vent his frustration.


    As such, she completely ignored him after nonchalantly replying.


    "Whether the serpentine gets here or not, it doesn''t matter to me. I was just concerned for King Ramose. After all, his mate and Queen, the pride and honor of the Werewolf clan, turning tail and running away at the last moment would not only be embarrassing, but shameful as well."


    "That would be quite shameful, actually." The Demon Queen added in a pitying tone, her dark gaze glued firmly to the black wolf.


    She wanted to approach him, but wasn''t confident that the beast wouldn''t ignore her.


    Purposely getting herself embarrassed was not her forte.


    "Devil King, Demon Queen, thank you for the concern. I appreciate it, but truly, you don''t need to worry about me running away. As the Snake Queen was kind enough to point out, I am not the type to flee a battle."


    Huuuuu!


    Hisssss!


    At this moment, red-gold flames covered the sky and the ground vibrated violently.


    The nearby lavas, flame pits and holes surged up, torching the Erupting Volcanos Region in a shower of red-orange flames.


    The sea of flames rushed forth and warped, forming a giant turbulent whirlpool.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" The surrounding beasts were stunned.


    They were just about to step forth to inquire about the sudden disturbance when from the center of the fiery vortex appeared a leisurely figure.


    The figure was garbed in a long, black robe.


    The robe seemed ordinary, generously covering her hands and feet, as the ends dragged behind. A black belt wound around the waist, accentuating her generous figure.


    As the radiance of the surging flames fell on her, the robe shimmered and glimmered, seemingly glittering with an endless river of stars.


    "There is no need to be impatient. As the star of this Battle of Wars, it is only right that I arrive last, no?"


    This black-robed figure was Versailles, who had just arrived at the Erupting Volcanos Region.


    Right arm held before her belly, red-gold tresses swaying in the air, Versailles carefreely descended from the river of flames with a bright smile on her face.


    She appeared more like a sacred goddess on a stroll than a participant of the Battle of Wars.


    As she swept her vision over the stupefied beasts before her, her violet-gold eyes flashed with a brilliance that matched the ebbing flames behind her.


    After Versailles separated from the Scorpion King, she took a detour and stopped by the Flame Larva Trees.


    There, she coerced a Flame Silkworm to construct a robe for her.


    Thanks to her previous rebirth in the Sybil realm, she knew what ''dressing to suit the occasion and stun the crowd'' meant.


    Even though all the creatures in the Nar realm were beasts, that didn''t mean they didn''t know what beauty meant.


    In fact, because their focus was always on staying alive and surviving, they dearly valued what little beauty they encountered.


    Take the Demon Queen, for instance, and the iirifeys who could barely be termed as beautiful.


    Just because of their slightly enchanting appearances, they were able to capture the attention of all the beasts within their vicinity.


    In a way, the beasts were even more enamored with beauty than the humans living in the other six realms.


    And Versailles, a being who possessed three lives worth of experience, was naturally aware of this.


    Sadly, Versailles did not put in so much effort to enchant the beasts.


    She dressed up to make this period of her life memorable.


    A period where she was going to slaughter without mercy, reap lives without remorse.


    And for such a reign of blood, black seemed to be the perfect fit.


    "Hehehe...it will most definitely be fun." Covering her mouth with her left hand, Versailles silently chuckled with excitement.


    Because then, she could kill without any worry of seeing the bloodstains.


    Moreover, after the the bloodbath, the robe would be the perfect coronation dress!


    "You? You are that serpentine?" The Demon Queen was shocked.


    The serpentine she saw at the Battle of Might seemed to be a completely different beast compared to the one before her.


    If the one at the Stadium of Battle Arenas was a gem covered in dust, then the one before her was a purely shinning gem without a taint of dust or soot to be found.


    The difference was that drastic.


    Similarly stunned were the Devil King, Eagle King, Snake Queen, and of course, the two lovestruck fools, Supreme Elder Luke and Werewolf King Ramose who were frozen in astonishment, wide eyed and open mouthed.


    There was no need to mention the poor lesser races. They could do nothing, but stare senselessly, appearing as if their souls were sucked out of their bodies.


    "If not, who else? Or do you think there is a beast who has the guts to dare impersonate me in this realm?" Unbothered by the burning glares trained on her, Versailles casually walked to the Snake Queen''s side.


    "Hey, you look stunning. Why didn''t you dress like this before? If you had, you could have walked sideways in this realm!"


    Queen Nakee was beside herself with excitement as she gushed profusely.


    She always knew her friend was stunning. This was something she saw and felt even when Versailles was clothed in grey rags, looking battered and worn.


    However, she never anticipated her friend to get a dramatic makeover and blow the senses of all the beasts away.


    This was no longer stunning.. It was realm shattering.

 Chapter 92 - The Vampire And The Wolf

    Ramose felt his surroundings blur as he dazedly watched his mate.


    ''The Nar! Why does she look so...so...so otherworldly beautiful!''


    He could not come up with a better word to describe her. He only knew, he could not take his gaze off her.


    The black robe against her red-gold silky hair and fair complexion made her already breathtaking beauty blinding.


    The radiance, vigor, and vitality that the dull Nar realm lacked, she encompassed it all.


    She was all that he knew, expected, and then some more.


    However, the beauty that originally attracted him was never her physical appearance.


    It was her bright and shinning soul that he fell deeply and irrevocably in love with. Her charming laughter that he imprinted into his heart, and her violet eyes and fire kissed hair that he branded into his mind.


    And yet, at this very moment, as he felt his heartbeat increase and his breath shorten, he realized he was falling in love with her all over again.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    Sensing the other beasts fervent sights fixed on his mate, Ramose growled in warning, consumed with the uncontrollable urge to hide her within his arms.


    ''Damn! Why the Nar are this fools staring at my mate? Don''t they have anything better to look at?''


    He was peeved!


    Only he had the right to look at her. Only he had the right to admire her beauty.


    From now on, it seemed he needed to keep an eye on every beast in the realm.


    Without any further delay, he got on his hunches and lunged towards her.


    Wind surged, and popping sounds rang out.


    Before any beast could react, Ramose was in his human. Unceremoniously, he pulled the dumbstruck serpentine into his wide arms.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    Growling possessively, he engulfed her tiny frame and glared sharply at the awestruck beasts.


    The beasts, finally brought back to their senses by the sharp killing intent in the Wolf King''s eyes, guiltily looked away in fear and embarrassment.


    They felt awfully wronged.


    After all, it was not their fault that the serpentine turned out to be so beautiful.


    Unaware and unconcerned with their grievances, Ramose felt satisficed with their quick reactions.


    Sighing in relief, he buried the girl''s head in his firm chest and gently laid his chin on her soft flame hair, deeply inhaling her sweet fruity fragrance.


    "Versailles..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I missed you."


    The slight tremble of her soft body filled his heart with bliss and tenderness.


    Only he knew how deeply he missed her.


    The past few ice nights and warm mornings away from her felt like eons of separation.


    He wanted to rush to her side, but the fear of evoking her anger held him back.


    He could endure anything.


    Separation, pain, torture.


    Anything but her anger.


    If there ever came a day where she never spoke to him, or ignored him, he didn''t know what he would do.


    He was certain, however, that he would never be at peace without regaining her favor and appeasing her anger.


    "Without you, I am but a shell. It is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half." The words rang true in his heart and soul.


    Without her, he felt like a lifeless puppet, breathing just for the sake of living. It was only with her around, that he truly felt alive. That he truly understood the meaning of living.


    It was a difference he never noticed before.


    One that became glaringly obvious with her appearance.


    Luke watched the Werewolf King embrace the woman of his heart with red eyes and cold heart.


    It was not supposed to be like this. Things were not supposed to be like this.


    Since 500 years ago, she was meant to be his.


    So, how could the damn wolf embrace her so unrestrainedly in front of everyone.


    In front of him.


    The longer Luke watched, the deeper the hatred and rage in his heart ran.


    He would make him pay. He would make the wolf pay for daring to lay his hands on his woman.


    He would send him to such an agonizing abyss he would never be able to free himself from. Where only his shadow would be his accompany.


    Gritting his teeth to prevent the snarl on his throat, he harshly swiveled his head away, blood leaking from his tightly clenched fists.


    His patience was slipping, his control loosening.


    If the Battle of Wars didn''t start soon, he would truly lose it.


    By then, even his thousand years of experience and reason would not be enough to stop him from lunging at the disgusting werewolf.


    Red light entered his line of sight and his vision met with that of the Demon Queen''s.


    Her blood red lips stretched into a mocking smile as her sight swept tauntingly over the embracing figures.


    The massage was clear, not needing any interpretation.


    Luke instantly recalled his meeting with the demoness.


    "I want the Werewolf King. As long as you are willing to help me break the bond between the wolf and snake, I am willing to do anything you want."


    "I am sorry, but what is it that you believe you can do for me that I cannot get my subordinates to do?"


    "I can help you get the serpentine. No, no...don''t try to deny it now. I saw everything that I needed to see at the Stadium of Battle Arenas. So, there is no point in denying it. But don''t worry, your secret is safe with me. In fact, this can work to the best of our advantage. You get me the Werewolf and I will help you get the serpentine. So, what do you say, Supreme Elder? Do we have a deal?"


    At the beginning, he had no intention of working with the demoness, as he had the support of the dark lord''s thousand dark shadows.


    However, seeing the werewolf entangled so tightly with the girl, he could care less about his image as the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan.


    The agony of seeing her with the beast was so excruciatingly painful that he felt like his heart was being cleaved in two. The pain so blinding that his surroundings were blurring.


    Such anguish, he never experienced before.


    Not before her appearance.


    No.


    He could no longer wait, no longer wanted to wait.


    Without another word, he decisively nodded to the nervous Demon Queen.


    ''Yes! The Supreme Elder will now get me what I want.''


    The Werewolf King was going to be her''s soon.


    ''Hehehe.....Werewolf King, enjoy your little affair while it lasts. Because very soon, you won''t be looking at anyone else but me! You won''t be holding anyone else but me. Because you, you will only belong to me, be only mine!''


    Looking at the tall, muscular frame of the Werewolf King, greed and possessiveness flashed through Rona Mai''s eyes.


    The Devil King felt the strange vibe in the atmosphere.


    Curious, he turned to the Demon Queen to inquire if she sensed the same, only to be greeted with her gleaming dark eyes.


    A shiver went down his spine, and the Devil King unconsciously shuddered.


    The demoness was in the middle of scheming.


    But scheming what?


    Alarmed, he immediately raised his guard.


    Boom!


    Right at this instant, the explosion of another erupting volcano spread throughout the region.


    The races turned serious, their focus on the Six Supreme Clans.


    Now that all the expected Individuals were gathered, it was the start of the historically changing Battle of Wars.


    "Beasts of all races! You are all gathered here today to begin the Battle of Wars that will change the very structure of the Nar realm. Due to a concern raised by the Supreme Elder, you are all gathered here together to fight against one serpentine." Pausing, the six witches that suddenly appeared, looked over the silent crowd.


    "As we said, this Battle of Wars will change the very structure of the Nar realm. If the serpentine wins, no beast will prevent her from leaving with the Werewolf King, no matter what the future holds. If she loses, and is still alive, she will be leaving with the Snake clan and can never become the Werewolf King''s mate. Are we clear?"


    The witches booming voice filled the region, but no response came.


    "Oh, heavens! We are fighting to prevent the Werewolf King from taking his mate home. Do you think he will vent his rage on us once the battles conclude?"


    "You think? Just look at him. He is smitten with his mate! If we get in the way of his good matter, we are sure to evoke his wrath!"


    "Then, then, what can we do? Isn''t that inviting our own death? Why don''t we just forfeit right now? At least then, we will not anger the Werewolf King. Don''t forget, he is likely to be the Great King!"


    "There is no point in forfeiting. If we do that, we will still end up dead in the other five supreme clans hands."


    "That means we have no hope of escaping this ordeal?"


    The lesser races were panicking.


    At the time of the agreement, no beast dared to voice their opinion under the suppression of the other five supreme clans.


    However, now that the real deal was about to begin, every beast started panicking, worrying for their own survival and the survival of their clan.


    "Is that clear?"


    The witches voices'' rang out again, only this time, there was more power and force behind the holler.

 Chapter 93 - Start Of The Battle Of Wit

    "It''s clear."


    The responding cry was dull and weak, evident of the beasts lack of enthusiasm.


    Helpless, the witches sighed in resignation.


    There was nothing they could do about the situation. They couldn''t force the creatures to be excited for an event that held no benefit for them.


    Even though the five clans used the excuse of retaining the rankings and current order of things in the realm to make them accept the challenge of the serpentine, it was obvious the affect of the persuasion had worn off during the brief time gap.


    Now, the beasts were more concerned about the Werewolf King''s wrath than the possible extinction of their clans.


    "For this Battle of Wars, the Werewolf clan and the Snake clan will not be taking part. All races will be battling the serpentine of the Snake clan to the death. The outcome of the Wars will decide the direction of the realm. Alright, then let the Battle of Wit begin! May the mightiest reign supreme!"


    "May the mightiest reign supreme!"


    As they watched the scarcely energized crowd, the witches felt strange.


    The Battle of Wars that dictated the statuses of the various races in the realm for centuries, was so easily discarded at the appearance of one serpentine.


    An ancient ritual and custom that was never questioned nor challenged, was so easily changed.


    All because of one serpentine.


    As if linked, the six looked towards the direction of the serpentine at the same time.


    Versailles, the main focus of this Battle of Wars, was snuggled comfortably in the broad embrace of her mate.


    "Ahem! For how long are the two of you planning on staying glued together?"


    The Snake Queen was disgruntled with the Werewolf King. Her friend had only just returned, and before she could even properly welcome her back, the beast dropped in and snatched her.


    However, he was Versailles'' mate. And so, she was left standing, not even able to vent her displeasure.


    Queen Nakee''s sharp tone abruptly brought Versailles to her senses.


    Blushing, she disengaged from her mate''s arms, fiercely glaring at him in embarrassment.


    She took such great pain to dress for the occasion, wanting to display a ferocious and fearsome persona. And yet, her own mate was bent on ruining her good deed.


    "What?" Ramose innocently asked, his dark eyes wide in confusion. He had no idea why his perfectly obedient mate was now glaring at him.


    All he did was hug her, right? Was that not allowed?


    "Go back to your pack, Ramose. From here, they look like abandoned cubs."


    "cubs?" There was a strange gleam in Ramose''s eyes at the mention of the word cubs.


    But Versailles failed to catch it.


    Snorting, she turned and walked away.


    She couldn''t be bothered to deal with the wolf. Ignoring him completely, she shyly approached her friend, who stood with her arms crossed patronizingly across her chest.


    "Ah? Snake Queen, what''s wrong? Why do you look like you can''t wait to cleave some beast in two?"


    "How well you know me. That''s exactly what I feel like doing now."


    "You..."


    Before she could complete what she wanted to say, she heard the old slogan of the Nar realm.


    "May the mightiest reign supreme!"


    The Battle of Wit, had officially began.


    The shyness and embarrassment instantly disappeared from her face, turning coldly grim.


    "Versailles, it is still not too late to forfeit. You can withdraw your participation from this battle right now. Once you step onto the battleground, there will be no going back. It will be a struggle to the death."


    Queen Nakee did not know if what she did was right. On one side, it was her sister-like friend, and on the other, her clan.


    For the continuation of the Snake clan, Versailles'' participation in the Battle of Wars was mandatory. However, if Versailles participated in the Wars, she would have to struggle for her survival.


    "You don''t need to feel bad, Snake Queen. I am taking part in this battles, not because of you, but because of myself. Representing the Snake clan is just an excuse."


    Seeing her friend in a daze, Versailles knew the woman held herself responsible for the current situation.


    However, Versailles participation in the Battle of Wars had absolutely zero connection with the Snake clan.


    She participated because she wanted to grow stronger. She participated because she wanted to fight for what she believed in.


    And Ramose was the dream Versailles sought, and now, believed.


    She would see to it that no Supreme Elder or Dark Lord got in between them ever again.


    Turning to the silent Ramose, she lightly smiled, nodding briefly.


    Without any more words, Versailles flapped her sleeves and moved forward, flashing into the distance.


    It was finally time to fight for what she desired.


    *


    Ramose thoughtfully watched Versailles receding back, before turning and moving back to the werewolves.


    "Wolf King, we found the beast you requested. What should we do with him?"


    Upon reaching the pack, Olsen hurriedly approached him. The anxiety and nervousness on his expression signifying the importance of the matter.


    "You found him? Is everything exactly like how I requested?" Ramose seriously asked.


    If it were any other matter, he wouldn''t have given it so much attention.


    However, this matter was closely tied with his mate''s safety.


    Even if the entire realm was against him, he couldn''t bring himself to not interfere.


    "Everything is exactly as you requested. We''re ready to take action whenever you''re ready."


    "Hmm, very good. Give me a moment."


    Facing the vampire, Ramose wrathfully swept his gaze over him and the other three leaders.


    Caught unprepared by his sharp, piercing glare, the beasts were immediately alarmed as they looked back in confusion.


    What''s the Wolf King''s problem now? Was he going to start a fight? Just because his mate went to engage the other races, it didn''t mean he could take his frustration out on them!


    With vigilant eyes, the three leaders stared back in apprehension. They were already in their battle stances.


    Even though they felt displeased at the Werewolf king''s unreasonable action, it didn''t mean that they had forgotten the last lesson at the Stadium of Battle Arenas.


    If he desired, the wolf had the ability to take them all on and come out on top.


    "Snort! Werewolf King, what are you trying to do? Even if you''re unhappy, don''t forget. The proposal for this Battle of Wars was brought up by the serpentine herself." Luke was similarly displeased with Versailles'' participation in the battles.


    Because she was fighting for the right to be with the werewolf.


    However, he had to put on an unconcerned appearance to mislead the present beasts.


    Later, when he left to snatch Versailles away, no one would immediately suspect him. This would give him enough time to leave with the girl.


    "I am aware of the fact that it was brought up by her. But I am also aware of the fact that she was forced to take such a stand. If I don''t pull a chunk out of your fleshes today, then my heart will never be at peace."


    And with that, Ramose lunged, transforming in midair.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    Snarling savagely, he attacked the three leaders without any restrain, anger and ruthlessness palpitating off his huge black frame.


    "You''re crazy, Werewolf King!" The Eagle King shrieked in disbelief. He wasn''t truly expecting the Werewolf King to attack.


    After all, the Battle of Wars concerned every race within the realm. Surely, he wouldn''t take such a step without repeatedly thinking over the consequences, right?


    Such a step, could earn the wrath of the entire Nar realm races!


    Unfortunately, it seemed like they were the ones that had drastically underestimated the beast''s feelings towards his mate.


    Howl!


    Bang!


    The instant Ramose clashed with her, the Demon Queen reared back and stepped out of his attacking range, having no intention in exchanging blows with him.


    ''Getting beaten once is enough. I have no desire to experience the feeling again.''


    Crossing her arms, she nonchalantly viewed the skirmish from the side.


    Grrrrrr!


    Bang! Bang!


    In two successive strikes, Ramose sent the Eagle King and Devil King shooting through the air.


    Flipping backwards, they barely managed to land on their feet, saving themselves from disgrace.


    However, there was a tiny trace of blood smeared on the corner of their lips. Without doubt, they were injured in the brief exchange.


    Swiveling, Ramose turned on the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan.


    The later was prepared for his attack, and the two fiercely snarled and growled as they rolled on the flaming ground. Bit marks and wounds littered their bodies, but the two had no intention of stopping.


    The spectating beasts that failed to pass the previous Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might, watched the proceedings with trepidation and apprehension.


    They drew back from the entangled duo, fearful of getting pulled into their struggle. Because if that happened, they were sure to lose their puny lives.


    "Roarrr!"


    At this time, the two entangled beasts finally separated apart, gasping desperately for breath.


    Vicious wounds of various sizes and shapes appeared on the two''s figures, bleeding profusely as they glared at each other.


    Just as the two were about to lung at one another again, an amplified harsh sound rang out, freezing them in their tracks.


    "Enough! Werewolf King, if you start another scuffle here, we will have to terminate the battles." The witches had had enough of the rampaging Werewolf King.


    Even though the realm was without orders and regulations, some occasions could never be disrespected. One such occasion, was the Battle of Wars.


    Ramose darkly glared at the six witches, rising chills in their heart.


    From that one glance, they became aware. If they pushed the wolf too far, he would attack them without any hesitation.


    "Hmph! Supreme Elder, we''re not through yet. Next time, I will not be so restrained!"


    "Same here. You should watch your back!"


    Exchanging one last hateful glares, the two turned away from each other, retreating to their respective race''s stations.


    The frightened beasts felt as if they received amnesty, secretly breathing in relief when the two ended their brawl.


    Recalling the earlier exchange, their hearts trembled in fear and they looked at the six witches with grateful eyes. If the two continued, they would have become innocent casualties.


    This exchange, however, indirectly raised the importance of Versailles in the races eyes. They now considered her the Wolf King''s reverse scale.


    Having achieved what he desired, Ramose anxiously arrived before Olsen and the awaiting werewolves.


    "Where is he? Bring him out. And remember, until I return, no one should suspect his identity. Understand?"


    "Yes, Wolf King! We will make sure no one discovers anything."


    "Hmm, now take position."


    With that, Ramose entered the throng of wolf pack.


    A while later, across from the five supreme clans, a large black wolf covered in wounds laid dejectedly on the flaming cracks of the Erupting Volcanos'' Region, his wolf pack protectively surrounding his disheartened figure.

 Chapter 94 - Versailles Might

    In the center of the Erupting Volcanos'' assembled various beasts in battle stances. This beasts were all geared for the upcoming Battle of Wit. Among the group of various beasts stood a female in black starlit robe, her waist-length flame hair floating freely around her.


    "Serpentine, you should just give up now before this battles begin, at least then, you could preserve your life." A Minotaur with braid hair suggested condescendingly as he glanced at the flame hair female.


    "There is no need to worry about me. I can take care of myself. You should worry more about yourself, Minotaur." Arms crossed, the female nonchalantly replied, undaunted by the threatening vibe of the beast.


    "Hmph! Fine, if one seeks death, then who can stop them? A horrible death will always be their ending!" Throwing out this ruthless words, the Minotaur left in a huff of flame dust.


    At this moment, six streams of powerful energies exploded before the creatures. The energy warped and twisted, before forming into a giant screen. On the screen, every single position and location of the Erupting Volcanos Region was displayed.


    This was the Viewing Platform. A magical viewing screen through which all the non-participating beasts could view the battles of wit, courage, ranks, and kings.


    "All beasts, the Battle of Wit will now officially begin. May the mightiest be victorious!"


    "May the mightiest be victorious!"


    With the witches final call, all the assembled creatures surged forward, dashing into the massive volcano ranges in a resounding cry.


    "Finally, we can get started. Brothers, let''s show this serpentine what it means to be humble!"


    "That is a matter of course!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The black robed female watched the hollering beasts with indifference. Without another word, her figure flashed.


    *


    In the midst of a flowing lava, a large golden serpentine was coiled tightly around a Giant, viciously strangling the beast. Her two hands held flame arrows that swung back and forth, ruthlessly slashing and stabbing a crowd of relentlessly attacking beasts.


    "Serpentine, you can forget about getting out of here alive. Today, I will reap your life to safeguard the Giants future!"


    "Enough talk, attack without reservation!" The serpentine fearlessly hollered back, bloodlust flowing from her figure.


    "Yaah!!!!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    A fierce swing of her snake body sent the beast coiled within her tail sailing through the air, and crashing violently into the pack of beasts, sending the mass tumbling to the flame ground.


    The serpentine lunged forward, mercilessly slashing at the sprawled creatures.


    Heads flew, limbs and organs sprawled on the flame ground, as a golden blur flashed back and forth, reaping lives as easily as if reaping harvest.


    "Ahh!"


    "Stop! I quit, I quit! Let me go!"


    "I still need to return to my race, do not kill me!"


    "Hey, stop begging and attack! That''s the only way to preserve our lives!"


    "Yaah! Attack! If you treasure your lives, then don''t hold back. That''s the only way we can survive."


    "Come! It''s either you or me today!"


    The serpentine, covered in the blood of various beasts, laughed uproariously as she relentlessly twirled her flame arrows.


    This serpentine was Versailles, who had entered an area of flowing lava on her way to cross the Erupting Volcanos'' Region of the Battle of Wars.


    Her destination, was the Black Flames of Nightmare, the battleground of the Battle of Courage.


    As the Battle of Wars this decade was one without respite, Versailles had to fight her way from the Erupting Volcanos Region to the Black Flames of Nightmare valley.


    Sweeping her tail, she threw the mass of rushing beasts into a boiling red-orange lava.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Instantly, shrieks of pain and agony filled the place, the smell of burnt flesh spreading in the air. As the creatures rolled and screamed in anguish, their limbs and body melted agonizingly slowly, before dispersing into a puff of smoke.


    In one breath, a large group of beasts were instantly reduced to nothing, not a trace of flesh or bone to be found anywhere.


    As the surrounding beasts readying themselves to charge forward witnessed the scene, chills traveled down their spine.


    Such a brutal death, they neither imagined nor ever thought of seeing with their own eyes. Unknowingly, fear and trepidation invaded her hearts, calming their reckless spirits.


    "What do we do? Do we keep on attacking?"


    "If not, do we have another choice?"


    "It''s either do or die. We are still going to die even if we don''t attack her."


    "Isn''t she only one beast? Why is she so powerful?"


    For the first time since the beginning of the Battle of Wit, the beasts of the Nar realm felt deep fear. A fear that went to the depths of their soul.


    "Let''s not get too close to her. We need to use our brains rather than strength to defeat her. Even though our numbers are thousand times more than her, we have no tact coordination with each other to attack and defend efficiently. Let''s focus on that."


    No longer interested in directly engaging the serpentine, they encircled her with spells and magical weapons from a distance without drawing near her.


    Their intention, of course, was un-maskable in Versailles'' sharp eyes.


    "Hahaha.....planning to encircle and trap me? Have you got what it takes to accomplish such a feat? I thought you wanted to teach me what you got? Why are you cowering now?"


    Versailles scornfully taunted, laughing with disdain and derision.


    The beasts flushed on hearing the mockery in her tone, but they were still clear headed enough to remember their own situation. If they continued their reckless attacks, they were going to meet with a brutal ending.


    As such, they suppressed their shame and forced down their anger, steadfastly working on building a shield.


    It was their only chance for survival.


    Seeing them unaffected by her taunts, Versailles'' brows rose in surprise.


    Being egotistical was an inherent trait of the various beasts of the realm. Before their ego and desire to display their might, every beast and creature lost their mind.


    However now, the beasts before her were displaying a rare moment of clarity. This was a major eye opener for her.


    Unbeknownst to Versailles, the beasts'' sudden display of clarity was due to her savage and brutal display of might.


    As they watched their own fearless companions meet with unfortunate ends, the creatures finally realized the severity of their situation.


    They understood that only wit and keen intelligence could get them out of their current predicaments and allow them to escape intact with their lives.


    "Well, your plan is good. Very good, actually. Unfortunately, such a scheme can only work on other beast. With me, however, the attempt is as futile as attacking with your full might."


    No longer interested in dallying, Versailles stretched to her full form. With her huge serpentine figure covering the sky, she loomed over the astonished creatures.


    "So sorry, but this is your end."


    Smiling darkly, she stretched her mouth wide and spewed a sea of red-gold flames.


    From above, one could see within an area of red-orange molten lavas, an enormous red-gold flame dragon unstoppably surge towards a crowd of frightened, motionless creatures.


    As they stared with wide, terrified eyes, frozen in shock, it mercilessly devoured them in one giant fiery gulp.


    Anguished shrieks resonated in the air and hollers for mercy intermittently rang out. However, the flame dragon neither stopped nor slowed. It relentlessly countinued it''s devastating purge.


    The scene was one of ruthless, cold-blooded slaughter.


    And this bloody massacre continued all the way into the ice night.


    By the next warm morning, another chunk of the Nar realm creatures were obliterated without a trace behind, forever vanquished from the surface of the seven realms.


    Versailles, standing expressionlessly before the field of charred, empty land, turned and walked away.


    Her actions could be described as cold-blooded massacre.


    However, she felt no remorse or regret.


    Because, she knew.


    If she didn''t possess the ability to protect herself today, then death would not have been her only ending.


    Given the chance, these beasts that tragically died in her hands, would have graced her with an even more tragic ending.


    As such, she felt no pain or remorse on raining death to the creatures that would have shown her no mercy, if their situations were reversed otherwise.


    This was the way of life in the Nar realm.


    Kill or be killed.


    Sighing tiredly, her figure jumped over the flaming cracks and pits on the lava covered ground.


    She still had three more locations to reach, three more battles to overcome.


    And of course, a dark lord and Supreme Elder to keep a look out for.


    "Versailles, this is just the beginning. You cannot tire or lose courage too soon."


    Silently encouraging herself, she flashed into the distance.


    *


    The beasts and creatures in the center of the Erupting Volcanos Region were stunned into absolute silence.


    On the Viewing Platform, the image of the dashing black robed figure replayed as they recalled every exchange and clash they witnessed between the beasts and Versailles.


    They saw a horde of boisterous and confident creatures surround a tiny, fragile figure, their expressions smug and aura fearless as they attacked.


    And with the flip of a hand, they also witnessed the same confident and seemingly mighty beasts get brutally slaughtered and massacred, meeting a horrifying end none of them had ever imagined possible, in the hands of the so called tiny figure.


    Moreover, all that occurred within the span of one ice night.


    Chill went down their spines as they unconsciously shivered. The spectating beasts finally recalled that same gold serpentine from the Stadium of Battle Arenas 8 ice nights ago.


    At that time, the serpentine hadn''t rained a reign of terror.


    It was only now that they realized that at that time, it was not that the serpentine could not finish those beasts encircling her, but that she chose not to finish them.


    "What is she?"


    In the end, the same question surfaced in their minds.


    Because they could not believe that she was only an ordinary serpentine.


    Not when she was so unbelievably and fear inducingly powerful.

 Chapter 95 - Black Puppy

    "She...she...she single handedly slaughtered them all!"


    It was unknown who the shrill cry belonged to, but when it rang out in the deadly silent region, all of the audiences'' hearts turned heavy with dread.


    The serpentine was a more formidable opponent than they had expected.


    She alone had the ability to confront an entire group.


    "Do you think that''s why she challenged all the beasts in the realm? Because she knew she had the ability to face off against them?" A gray succubus couldn''t help but ask as she watched the black robed figure on the Viewing Platform.


    "Then, doesn''t that mean she purposely lured the beasts into accepting her challenge?"


    "You think? I mean, why else would she have challenged all the races in the realm if she didn''t have any confidence of overcoming them? So, of course she knew!"


    "This is bad, this is bad! They are all going to get butchered by her!"


    As speculations rang out and realization dawned upon many creatures, the spectating beasts could no longer maintain their calm, anxiously raising to their feet.


    With clenched fists and restless hearts, the creatures of the Nar realm attentively glued their eyes onto the Viewing Platform, afraid to miss a scene.


    Before the start of the Battle of Wars, many felt hesitant about sending their race mates into the battleground as the Werewolf King''s suppression was just too great.


    They were fearful that if anything happened to the serpentine, the Wolf King would vent his rage on their race.


    However now, their fear was completely reversed.


    Now, they were fearful for the beasts taking part in the battles.


    *


    On the outskirts of the Erupting Volcanos, Versailles leisurely walked through an infested region of flame crocodiles and fire centipedes.


    As a serpentine with fire ability, the native wild beasts'' flame attacks and environment''s unbearable temperature had no affect on her.


    However, it couldn''t be said the same for the miserable beasts that were doggedly pursuing her.


    In reality, Versailles had the ability to easily dispose of them. But she wanted to use this chance to conserve her strength and be prepared for the worse.


    After all, the Dark Lord and Supreme Elder had yet to make their moves.


    Therefore, she took her time strolling through the flame crocodiles and fire centipedes territories, making use of the beasts to exhaust the annoying flies relentlessly hot on her tail.


    "Serpent, I dare you to come out if you have the guts!" A Uniman angrily yelled.


    Thanks to it''s wings, the beast was able to safely float above the wild flame crocodiles and fire centipedes. However, due to the harsh temperature of the flaming cracks and pits, he wasn''t able to draw near Versailles.


    "Yes, snake! Come out if you dare!" Another flying beast, a Three Eyed Blue Bird, belonging to the Blue Bird race, hoarsely shrilled as it flapped it''s blue wings.


    Compared to the Uniman, it was obvious the creature''s stamina and endure was lower.


    Many more of the lesser races interestedly watched the exchange between the few individuals, patiently waiting to see if the serpentine would be drawn out.


    "Hmph! Don''t you see? She is hiding inside the flaming cracks because she hasn''t got the guts. So, why are you guys wasting your breath? There is no point to it." The speaker this time was a giant Ogre with green acid flowing down his gruesome round body.


    Being the only creature able to withstand the fiery temperature due to his acid vomit, his advance was intercepted by the wild beasts.


    Furious and enraged at the troublesome entanglement, he attempted to lure her out through provocation.


    Unfortunately, he was in for a disappointment, as Versailles hadn''t so much as reacted to his words let alone be provoked.


    A master of her own mind, provoking or inciting her was no easy feat to be accomplished with such measly tricks.


    "Are you done? If you are, you can shut your trap, or come here yourself. Won''t you find out then whether or not I have the guts?"


    "Snake, come out if you have the guts! I dare you to come out!"


    "Chee, any other day, I would''ve definitely stepped forth if you dared to speak to me that way."


    "Then come! What are you waiting for?" The Ogre was practically hopping in frustration now.


    "Nah! I am on a relaxation stroll now, so I can''t answer your call. But why should I come out? Just because you dare me to, do you think you are so important that I will end my fun and come running over to you?"


    Leaning sluggishly on the flame crack behind her, she crossed her arms and looked disdainfully at the wretched creature.


    "Woof! Woof!"


    At this moment, the bark of an unexpected creature filled the tense atmosphere, drawing every beasts'' attention.


    "What is that sound?"


    "Forget about what the sound is, think about what sort of a creature would make that noise."


    "Is it a wild beast?"


    The confused beasts called out as they looked towards the direction the cry came from.


    On a tiny crack in the center of a flame pit, they saw a tiny black creature with the clearest black eyes, innocently staring back at them.


    "Huh? What sort of a creature is that?"


    "I don''t know. I have never seen it before."


    "Is there even such a race in the realm?"


    Having never seen such a creature before, all the beasts fell in confusion, trying to figure out the race of the beast.


    "It must be a stray beast." The Uniman concluded after failing to identify the creature.


    Stray beasts, creatures that weren''t wild beasts and didn''t belong to any of the Nar realm races, were far and few in the land. As the various beasts rarely had any encounter with them, they had no definite estimation of their population size and specie type.


    As such, no matter how long and how deep they scrutinized the creature, they could not figure out its'' race or linage.


    However, as Versailles looked at the tiny black creature, a strange expression appeared on her face.


    ''A puppy? What in the Nar is a puppy doing here? Or is it even a puppy?''


    Shock, confusion, and interest flashed through her violet eyes as she closely scrutinized the creature.


    The Nar realm was not a place for pets like puppies to be wandering around. In fact, it was no place for pets at all. Those sorts of creatures belonged to the other six realms.


    It was how she was able to instantly recognize the creature as a puppy, when the rest of the surrounding Nar realm beasts were left in confusion, wondering about its identity.


    Because she had learned about the creature in the Sybil realm.


    As such, she could not figure out how such a harmless creature had happened to not only be in the Nar realm, but also in a place like the Erupting Volcanos'' Region.


    For it to withstand the broiling temperature, it was obvious that the tiny creature had to be no ordinary puppy. But if so, then what was it? And why was it in the Erupting Volcanos'' Region?


    "Woof, Woof!"


    The puppy barked again, this time training its black gem-like pupils on Versailles, catching her off guard. It almost seemed as if it was beseeching her?


    Her brows immediately drew together as her frown deepened.


    As she looked into those black gems, a feeling of deja vu enveloped her mind, filling her with a strange sense of familiarity.


    ''Huh? Why do I suddenly feel as if I know this beast? No, not only know, but was even very close to it?''


    Versailles was truly perplexed now.


    Since when had she met a puppy in this wretched realm before? Since when was she so close to a puppy in this hellish place?


    No matter how deeply she searched her memories, she couldn''t recall ever meeting a black puppy before.


    "Woof, Woof!"


    The black puppy, getting no response from her, sadly drooped his ears as his spirits dampened.


    There was a heart-wrenching, devastated gleam in his intelligent black eyes that shook even Versailles'' steel-like heart.


    "Oh you, come here!"


    No longer able to hold herself back, Versailles instinctively called out to the black puppy.


    She knew the creature might not be as innocent and cute as it appeared.


    She was aware that it could be a trap laid for her by the other beasts.


    However, she couldn''t convince her heart that instantly melted upon seeing the painful look in the puppy''s eyes.


    She couldn''t bring herself to wound the tiny creature any further.


    Hearing her call, the tiny black puppy that was wallowing in pain, instantly raised it''s head happiness.


    "Yep, yep!"


    Briefly hopping around in excitement, it jumped out of the little crack and dashed towards her. Leaping right and left, avoiding pits and holes, in a short instance, it appeared right before Versailles.


    Without waiting for any invitation, it joyously leaped right into her folded arms, catching her by surprise.


    "Why do I feel like I have just been deceived?" She asked suspiciously as she observed the clean and innocent looking puppy.


    At this moment, she was completely unguarded against the little beast.


    If it desired to bring her any harm, it could accomplish it with ease.

 Chapter 96 - The Poison Traps

    Snuggling into her arms, the puppy lovingly rubbed it''s soft black head under her chin in contentment, immediately grabbing her attention.


    "Oh, you!"


    Tenderness bloomed in her heart as she held the beast closer to her chest.


    All her earlier hesitations, suspicions, and doubts flew out of her mind. Whether she knew the puppy or not, it no longer mattered. She felt a bond closer and stronger than she ever anticipated with the tiny creature.


    Raising it to eye level, Versailles gently rubbed her nose with the creature''s tiny black one.


    "What''s your name? Do you have any?"


    She softly asked, looking into its'' black gems.


    "Yep?"


    It dropped its'' head to the side, staring innocently at her with its'' wide eyes. Whether it was in curiosity or confusion, Versailles could not tell.


    "No name?"


    It continued staring cutely at her.


    "Okay...how about I name you?"


    At this, the puppy finally reacted, excitedly raising its'' head as it expectantly looked at her with shinning eyes.


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing its'' exhilarated reaction to the suggestion, she laughed in happiness.


    Such happiness, she had only ever felt around her mate.


    The thought made her frown as she couldn''t believe that it had even entered her mind.


    Ramose was her mate, the other half of her soul. No beast or creature could ever take his place nor hope to replace him.


    So, why did she make the comparison between the two?


    "Yep?"


    Looking into the innocent, clear eyes of the beast, she felt stumped.


    ''Maybe, its because of his black fur and eyes. The color is so much like his in his wolf form.''


    Inwardly shaking her head, she focused back on naming him.


    "Okay, why don''t I name you Amose?"


    It was only after she spoke that she realized what she had done. She had unconsciously used a short version of Ramose''s name to name the beast.


    She was unconsciously making connections between them.


    Was this really just a coincidence?


    "Hey, what do you take us for? Audience to your cuddle show? How dare you treat us like this!" Seeing the serpentine treating them like air as she cuddled with the unknown beast, the Ogre lost his fuse.


    Stomping his foot, he jumped over the encroaching crocodile and landed on the back of a giant fire centipede. With another stomp, the Ogre landed on a crack right across from where Versailles stood.


    "Serpent, this is how far you''ll be getting. Now, prepare to meet your end!" Bellowing, he fiercely banged on his round belly.


    Barp!


    The resounding loud barp was accompanied by a viscous green liquid with a putrid odor. Green gas whirled around the liquid, disintegrating every thing within its'' path.


    On witnessing the Ogre''s unrestrained attack, Versailles'' eyes turned sharp.


    The beast had the intention to kill her in a single strike.


    ''Since that''s how you want to play, then don''t blame me for being ruthless.''


    Holding the puppy closer to her chest, Versailles leaped into the air, dodging the acid vomit by a slight margin.


    Twirling her floating body, she propelled herself backwards, avoiding the outstretched claws of the Three Eyed Blue Bird and Uniman. Fire erupted from her body, enveloping her rotating figure in a cocoon of red-gold flames.


    "Ahhh!"


    Not expecting the sudden flames, the two flying creatures shrieked in pain as they drew back. By the time the blinding pain subsided, they could no longer locate the fire-cloaked figure.


    "Grrrrrr! You rotten serpentine, I will skin you alive and make you beg for death!"


    Red with anger and shame, the creatures screamed hatefully, their faces dark with wrath.


    "Hahaha...all talk and no bite." A cold, scornful snide was all that they got in reply.


    "This snake, she has gone too far! We have to make her beg beneath us to avenge this shame!"


    "Begging would be too lenient of a punishment for her. We need to take her captive and torture her for the rest of her immortal live." Boiling with rage the beasts venomously vowed to seek vengeance for their disgrace.


    "Ah, what about the Werewolf King." The meek voice drifted into the mad tirade of the creatures, bringing their ranting to a halt.


    As if of one body, they all glanced in the direction of the sound.


    There, a blue Elvan timidly stood amidst the crowd of flamboyant beasts, appearing thin and weak, completely out of place within the pack of grotesque creatures.


    "Finish him!" Withdrawing his gaze, the Uniman coldly commended as he turned.


    "Yes!" A Giant immediately flashed to carry out his order.


    "Ah!" A short shriek was all the blue Elvan could manage before a giant hammer ruthlessly smashed into his body, splitting him in two.


    The two halves slowly slammed on opposite ends, the unstoppable blue blood draining the color out of the spectating lesser races faces.


    "Take that as a lesson. Any other beast that dare''s to speak up against me, will meet the same end. Now, get moving! I want that serpentine before the fall of the ice night!"


    "Yes!"


    Trembling in trepidation, the beasts didn''t dare to delay. They dashed in the direction Versailles figure vanished, desperate to locate her before the fall of the ice night.


    This was now a question of their survival.


    *


    Versailles quietly observed the frantic beasts from inside a crack on the side of a volcano.


    This was the same crack that the Scorpion King went through to plant the poison traps. Any beast that desired to enter the Black Flames of Nightmare had to pass through this enormous volcano.


    This was the very reason Versailles had the Scorpion King plant poison traps inside and outside its region.


    To handle flies, what better way was there than burning and poisoning them in one single stroke?


    The tiny puppy in her arms keenly observed her flickering eyes with its curious innocent ones, seemingly trying to figure out what was going on in her head.


    Sensing its burning glare, she lowered her head, and two''s eyes connected. An electric current traveled through her body, stunning her for an instant. In the next heartbeat, the sensation disappeared as suddenly as it appeared.


    By the time she returned to her senses, she could no longer trace the abnormal sensation.


    ''Am I imagining things?'' As she looked into the wide, innocent eyes of the beast, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    Shaking her head, she turned her focus back onto creatures outside the crack.


    ''Forget it. There''s a more urgent matter for me to take care of at the moment.''


    A dark smirk appeared on her lips, her eyes gleaming with an enchanting gold light.


    "Little Amose, do you want to go and play? I promise you will love the thrill!" Raising the creature to eye level, she proposed with an angelic smile and bright eyes.


    As if understanding the meaning of her words, the beast''s black gems flashed with a similar bright radiance that reflected her own.


    Rubbing her face lovingly against his, Versailles secured her hold on him and languidly went out of the volcano crack.


    The two, Mistress and beast, appeared before the group of anxious beasts.


    "We found her! We found her! Immediately inform Frank that we found the serpentine!"


    "She is found! Inform Frank!"


    "Hurry! Quickly inform Frank!"


    The exclamations of excitement and howls resounded in the entire flaming heaven and earth, gathering all the nearby beasts in the one location.


    "Serpentine, this is where it ends!"


    At this time, winds gushed forth, as Unimen, Pegumen, Blue Birds, Irosaurs, and many lesser flying creatures descended in a whirlwind of fierce gales.


    "You, you...how did you all find me!" Shrieking in fear, Versailles unhesitantly drew back, hurriedly retreating back into the crack on the volcano.


    "Hurry, chase her!"


    "Do not let her get away!"


    "I want her surrounded and encircled. Chase! Chase! Chase! If she hides in a hole, I want you to fish her out. And if she enters the belly of the volcano, I want you to enter with her! Understand?"


    Bellowing with a frightening holler that thunderously exploded in the desolate region, the Uniman immediately flashed after the retreating Versailles.


    "Yes!"


    The lesser beasts cried back with an equally thunderous holler, enthusiastically chasing after the Uniman, in pursuit of Versailles.


    Versailles moved in and out of the volcano cracks, looking behind her every few moments with a frightened expression as she ran.


    Scared, she dashed towards the center of the erupting volcano, her face flushed red, seemingly on the verge of tears.


    "Snake, there is nowhere for you to run. If you stop at this instant, then I promise I will give you a less horrifying death." The Uniman shouted behind her in a negotiating tone.


    "Lies! I don''t believe you!"


    "Hmph! Whether I am lying or not, what other choice do you have? Even if you don''t stop, sooner or later, you will end up in my hands. See what I will do to you then!"


    Finally reaching the center of the boiling lava, Versailles stopped.


    "You...you...you horrible beast!" Looking flustered, she nervously faced the ominous Uniman as she stuttered.


    "Hmph! You filthy snake, how dare you embarrass me? Finally, you are now in my clutches and at my mercy! Today, I will make you know what hell is. All of you, quickly surround and encircle her!"


    Arriving above her, Frank condescendingly glanced at the cornered serpentine, his red eyes flashing with triumph and glee as he imaged all the different ways he would torture her.


    Any other day, confronting a beast of the Six Supreme Clans would have never crossed his mind.


    However now, things were different. This was a Battle of War where all the races had to only defeat one beast.


    After ganging up and forming a powerful group, accomplishing such a feat was as easy as taking a stroll in the outer flame valleys.


    And for him, this was a great fortunate encountered only once in a century.


    He could have her.


    As his eyes swept over her body, her astounding beauty and violet eyes took his breath away. Swallowing with difficulty, he suppressed his overwhelming desire and arrogantly looked down on her.


    "Beg me. Beg me and I might just really go easy on you." He drooled uncontrollably, his shifty eyes repeatedly roaming over her figure.


    ''Such a feast! The Werewolf King has probably never imagined a day would come where his mate would lay beneath a lesser race. Hahaha...''


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, the Uniman dived down, failing to notice the fact that the snake he was impatient to get his claws onto didn''t panic even once under his lewd gaze.


    He also failed to notice the shifting emotions on her facial features. The flustered expression disappeared, leaving behind only an impassive face adorned with two sharp, cold eyes oozing with bloodlust.


    Just as he descended and was about to grab the motionless beauty, the red-orange lava boiled.


    The molten liquid surged upward in the form of an enormous beast, sinking its vicious fangs into the unguarded creatures.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Help me, I can''t move!"


    "Noooo!"


    "What''s going on? Why is the lava boiling?"


    "Run away! Run away! The lava is releasing a deadly venom!"


    "But I can''t move!"


    "I can''t move either!"


    All at once, shrill cries and screams of agony resounded on the massive walls of the volcano, as one beast after the another dropped into the boiling lava and melted within the blink of an eye.


    Frank''s face was marred with horror as his body got engulfed in the shower of molten flames.


    He didn''t even get the chance to scream in pain before he was obliterated, his very existence, forever wiped from the surface of the seven realms.


    A while later.


    "Me? Beg you? Hmph! Maybe in a different life!"


    The emotionless, cold sneer echoed within the enclosed space, eerily resonating with the boiling lava.

 Chapter 97 - The Entrapment Of Wild Beasts

    "What do you think, little Amose? Wasn''t that thrilling?" Versailles sweetly stroked the little creature''s head.


    "Woof, woof!" The beast excitedly jumped in response, its'' eyes shinning radiantly as it flailed it''s paws in joy.


    "Haha...let''s go! There''s still more to come." Holding the beast closer, her figure flashed.


    *


    "What just happened?"


    "Ah! There was poison in the volcano. That''s why they couldn''t move when the lava boiled."


    "Ssss! There was immobilization poison? Did...did she set it?"


    "I was wondering why the fearsome serpentine suddenly turned fearful. She was purposely acting to lead the races into the volcano!"


    The creatures in the center of the Erupting Volcanos'' Region boiled with excitement as they witnessed the scene on the Viewing Platform.


    "That is crazy! The serpentine knew about the poison, so she must have been the one to plant it."


    "Isn''t that obvious enough? My fear now is whether any race other than the serpentine, will be alive by the end of this battles."


    With that one remark, the buzzing crowd abruptly fell in complete silence. That was the same worry they held.


    *


    "Little Amose, there are still some races that haven''t appeared. They must be hiding in ambush at the border between the Erupting Volcano Regions and Black Flame of Nightmare. So, hold on tight, because we will be going on another thrilling ride. Haha..."


    Sweeping her surroundings, Versailles spotted shadows and silhouettes moving about the cracks and pits. Sneering coldly, she took a pack from her black sleeves and spilled it''s contents as her figure flashed.


    A trial of long, white power marked her path as she finally arrived at the border of the two battlegrounds.


    the moment she crossed the lava river and set foot on the other side of the Erupting Volcanos Region, she would be entering the territory of the third Battle of Wars, the Battle of Courage.


    She took a deep breath and moved forward.


    "Kill!''


    "Kill her!"


    "Attack!"


    Various orders to kill rang out and in an instant, multiple figures flashed and surrounded one tiny figure.


    "Serpentine, I commend your ability. To be able to get this far, you are truly formidable. However, your advance stops here." From within the group of encircling beasts, a Minotaur proudly stepped forth.


    This was the same Minotaur that had disdainfully advised Versailles to give up before the start of the battles.


    Smiling smugly, the Minotaur evaluated the clean looking serpentine.


    ''During this entire period, how is it possible that she didn''t even get injured once?''


    Doubt surfaced in his heart as he closely scrutinized the serpentine before him. The snake was not only unscathed, but also looked as clean and neat as the first moment they entered the inner territories of the Erupting Volcanos'' Region.


    ''No way! Such a task is only possible if killing the other races was an effortless task for her, or she was able to successfully evade their pursuit. She must have evaded their pursuit."


    He was not ready to believe that she was able to wipe out 1/3 of the beasts sent into the field, effortlessly, within such a short period of time.


    Wouldn''t that make him the next beast in line to be killed?


    Tremors shook his body and he roughly shook his head to banish the horrifying thought.


    It was impossible. One beast couldn''t accomplish such a feat.


    Such blasphemy, he wouldn''t believe it!


    "Attack!"


    Convinced of his own reasoning, he raised his hand, ordering the lesser races to begin their fierce assault.


    "Roarrr!"


    "Sssss!


    "titititi!


    Right at this instant, a horde of Flame Crocodiles, Fire Centipedes, and Lava Lizards simultaneously surged from behind Versailles.


    "Hehehe...I was afraid that it wouldn''t be much fun with a small crowd. So, I decided to invite some guests. After all, the bigger the party, the greater the fun, right? No, no, no! No need to thank me. Just enjoy yourselves and that would be more than enough! Alright, I got to flee now. Have fun! Hahaha..." Laughing mirthfully, Versailles leaped into the air, sprinkled the remaining powder on the surrounding beasts, and disappeared.


    "Haha..."


    In the ensuing dead silent region, her tinkling, unrestrained laughter was the only sound to be heard.


    "Damn! She tricked us!"


    By the time the Minotaur returned to his senses, it was already too late.


    Versailles'' figure had vanished and they were encircled by a frightening horde of wild beasts.


    "Owen, what do we do now?" A three headed beast anxiously asked.


    "What else? Break our way through and retreat!"


    "Yes! All races, break our way through!"


    "Break our way through!"


    With a course of action laid out, the beasts vigorously clashed with flame crocodiles, fire centipedes, and lava lizards. Since it was a matter of their survival, every beast gave it his all to push back the creatures.


    "Yaaah!"


    Charging directly into two flame crocodiles, Owen raised his front limbs and ruthlessly smashed the beast''s head as he staked the other with his wooden spear.


    "Kill!"


    Roaring, he dashed towards another crocodile, stomping the creature to death.


    "Kill!"


    In the same frenzy, the other races madly charged into their nearest opponents, stabbing, slashing, crushing, or throwing them away.


    Heads and limbs flew, and the fire of blood and death surged higher. The clash continued all the way into the next warm morning.


    The various races, spent and hungry, stared fearfully at the numerous wild beasts still surrounding them.


    "Damn! Why are they not decreasing? In fact, is it just me or are they really increasing?" A dwarf could not help but lament his misfortunate.


    The first time he decided to join the force of a powerful group, he meant with such misfortunate. Not only was he not going to gain fame for catching the serpentine, he was also going to have to fight with teeth and nail to safe-guard his life.


    His already listless eyes turned even more hopeless as he scanned the ever growing swarm of horde.


    "It is not only you, even I feel like the beasts are increasing." Another beast nervously replied.


    "At this rate, let alone break through, we wouldn''t even be lucky enough to preserve our corpses."


    "Shut up! Quit yapping and keep moving. That''s the only way out! Understand?" Owen''s voice sounded hoarse to even his own ears.


    He was panicking. It wasn''t only the lesser beasts that noticed the abnormality of the wild creatures. He had noticed it as well. With the passage of time, they only seemed to grow in number.


    At this rate, they would really end up as wild beast food.


    But why in the Nar weren''t they daunted? Seeing so many of their comrades so brutally butchered should have been enough to bring them to their senses and cause them to retreat.


    However, that didn''t seem to be the case. The wild beasts were acting like blind creatures that were unable to see what was going on around them.


    Unbeknownst to him, Versailles had used the Scorpion King to poison the wild beasts, muddling their sense of danger. With the help of the white powder she personally crafted, the beasts had gone mad with hunger and need.


    She used the same powder to lead them to the races who were sprinkled with it.


    Now, in the wild creatures eyes, the races weren''t adversities to be feared, but their mate and food.


    So, how was it possible for them to turn their back on their mate and meal?


    "Keep pushing! No one is allowed to stop until I say so!"


    Gritting his teeth, Owen hollered threateningly with his red eyes.


    If they stopped, it would be the end of him.


    ''No, I cannot die here. The moment I get the chance, I need to make use of them and immediately escape from here. My life is more precious than their lowly ones.''


    Eyes darkening, he fiercely plunged his spear in the head of a lava lizard. Hurling the beast around, he threw it into the mass of relentlessly charging creatures.


    ''Damned serpentine! Just wait! Once I get out of here, I will make sure you go through an experience more horrifying than the hell I am going through now!''


    Vowing wrathfully, he charged through the beast horde.


    "Cover me! Attack without restrain!"


    Another ice night passed.


    "Huff...huff..."


    Owen tirelessly fought off a giant crocodile and leaped back, gasping breathlessly. He sensed it.


    The races were growing weaker with every passing heartbeat, their strength plummeting. If this continued and he didn''t break out soon, the border of the Erupting Volcanos Region would be his graveyard.


    Or more specifically, the belly of wild beasts.


    "No, I cannot die here."


    He was truly desperate now. Because the situation was only going to turn waste as more time passed.


    "Yaaah!"


    Howling with unwillingness and fear, he charged yet again into the beast horde.


    Growling fiercely, he entangled with a giant fire centipede. The creature swung him from side to side, before flinging him into the distance.


    "Owen!"


    "Thud!"


    Crashing onto the flame ground, he groaned painfully, staggering to his feet.


    The moment he raised his head, he saw the chance he had been so desperately looking for.


    With that one throw, the fire centipede had gotten him out of the encirclement.


    Heart racing with excitement, Owen turned and fled.


    A little distance away, inside a fire pit, was a figure expressionlessly watching the clash of beasts and wild beasts.


    The red-gold locks, enhanced by the red-orange brilliance of the fire pit, glowed radiantly in the hole. The violet pupils intermittently flashed with a golden gleam.


    This figure was Versailles.


    After drawing the wild beast horde, she had not left immediately, instead, taking shelter in a fire pit to enjoy the show.


    After an entire ice night and warm morning of watching the same repetitive scene and seeing the beasts'' strength weakening, she grew bored and wanted to leave.


    It was at this exact moment that she saw the Minotaur being flung in the air. She also saw him land out of the wild beasts encirclement.


    "Hehehe...little Amose, won''t the little Minotaur be in so much agony if he was the only one to escape the beast horde? What do you say we be kind individuals for once...and help him, hmm?"


    Without another word, her figure disappeared.


    "Puuch!"


    Owen held his bleeding chest in confusion, not understanding what just happened. Dazedly raising his head, he saw the serpentine.


    It was only then that he realized he was going to die.


    "Ahh!"


    With a heavy, un-resigned sigh, his figure thumped powerlessly to the ground.


    "Now that''s much better."

 Chapter 98 - Battle Of Courage

    "Look at that, little Amose. I sent him along with his team. In the afterlife, he won''t be alone now, will he?" Versailles proudly raised her head with a dark smirk on her fair face.


    "Yep, yep!" The black puppy barked happily, seemingly pleased and in approval of her actions.


    "Awaah! My little cutie understands me the most! I love you so much! Ummah!" Rubbing the beast''s soft head with her nose, she smacked a loud kiss on his forehead.


    The beast lowered its head shyly, its gem eyes flashing with a radiant light. Raising his tiny paws, he covered his face in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha... are you shy, little Amose?" She joyously teased him as her figure blurred and disappeared.


    *


    "Aye, there goes another batch."


    "Haha...I love this serpentine''s method. She took care of that Minotaur and cut off any possibility of a future retaliation. Very direct and ruthless, just the way I like it!"


    "Oh, yeah? Why don''t you let the Werewolf King hear you say that? I want to see whether you''ll still have the guts to repeat those exact same words."


    "Hmph! Am I brain dead to speak such words before the Wolf King?"


    After watching her effortlessly slaughter so many beasts, the creatures grew numb to Versailles'' cruel methods. Unconsciously, they grew fond of her resourcefulness and ruthlessness that shrouded her image in an impenetrable cloak of mystery.


    In their minds, she was a beast with an impenetrable depth and instantly garnered their attention.


    Such was the way of the realm. The ruthless and uncompromising individuals were always revered.


    On the Snake clan''s side, the serpentines felt awe and pride as they watched Versailles effortlessly clear through the confrontation with the races.


    "At this pace, Versailles will easily clear all of the battlegrounds."


    "Before, I never realized how outstanding she was. The meticulous way she handled the other races shows her unsurpassable intelligence and sharp mind. She is unstoppable!" The White elder sighed in bitterness.


    Her great wisdom was hailed by every serpentine in the Snake clan.


    However, before the golden serpentine in the Viewing Platform, she felt like a fledgling flaunting her first kill.


    Silence settled over the group as the serpentines looked at one another in embarrassment.


    They too, thought of the elder''s widespread fame in the clan.


    "Of course, whose best friend is she?" Queen Nakee suddenly remarked, breaking the awkward silence.


    Versailles'' outstanding performance almost made her jump in joy. If she wasn''t mindful of her status as the Snake Queen of the Snake clan, she would have truly shouted without restrain, shamelessly boasting of her friend''s achievements.


    "Hahaha...that is true. Our Queen''s best friend couldn''t be any ordinary beast." The brown elder rushed to get out of the stuffy situation, stirring the conversation else where.


    As more serpentines joined in, the tense atmosphere dissipated and comfortable peace settled over the group.


    On the other side, the clan leaders of the other four clans had dark expressions on their faces. They weren''t surprised the snake was able to easily handle the lesser races, but the ease with which she handled them raised alarm in their hearts.


    "At this rate, she will truly become an existence feared and revered by all the races within the realm!" The Demon Queen anxiously clenched her fists.


    The more she saw, the higher the serpentine''s threat to her became. If she wasn''t stopped soon, her dream of becoming the Great Queen of the Nar realm will remain a dream forever.


    "No, that can''t happen. I won''t allow it to happen." Her dark eyes turned even darker as they flashed with an ominous light.


    *


    On the north of the Erupting Volcanos Region, was a valley shrouded in black flames. The flames did not release any heat and were as still as thread-less strings. Black and dense, they cloaked the dull red sky.


    This was the valley of the Black Flames of Nightmare, the third location of the Battle of Wars, the Battle of Courage.


    At this moment, within the black, smoky flames, two violet-gold jewels glowed brilliantly as they attentively swept the valley. The jewels moved indiscriminately, consistently changing location every few heartbeats.


    "Little Amose, these black flames don''t have any affect on me. What about you?"


    The twin violet-gold jewels belonged to Versailles, who finally entered the valley of Black Flames of Nightmare.


    Now, as she strolled through the confounding valley, she felt worried for the little puppy snuggled in her arms.


    "Woof, woof!" The puppy, still as lively as before, appeared completely unaffected by the black flames.


    "You''re not affected as well? That''s great! This means we''re in wonderland!"


    On her earlier visit with the Scorpion King, Versailles found out that the fearsome black flames of the valley had no affect on her. At the unexpected discovery, she was both confused and exhilarated.


    Confused, because in her previous life as a serpentine in the Nar realm, the black flames weren''t so forgiving.


    On one of her many exploration ventures with Queen Nakee, the flames affected her so terribly that she was traumatized from the experience.


    However now, the situation was the complete opposite of her previous life.


    This was an exhilarating news for her, because now, she was like a fish in a water.


    While the beasts chasing after her would be dragged down by the hallucinations and illusions created by the black flames, she could move freely and unrestrainedly in the area.


    "Hehehe..." A dark smile surfaced on her cherry lips, her bright eyes glowing brighter, as she mirthfully looked forward to her encounter with the ignorant creatures.


    "If they know what''s good for them, then they won''t appear before me. Because if they do, then they can''t blame me for whatever misfortune befalls them." Her voice grew dangerously low, ruthlessness turning her sacred features cold.


    Flapping her black sleeves, her figure flickered yet again, appearing a mile from where she previously stood.


    "Little Amose, I heard the flames of the Black Flames of Nightmare are perfect for training and testing willpower. The two of us are not affected by the flames. Does this mean our willpower has reached the required threshold?" Her gaze swept over the new location, and she nodded her head in approval at the motionless flames.


    At this moment, Versailles was checking on the previous traps she had set with the Scorpion King. As a cautious person by nature, she liked to double check any arrangements she made to ensure no problems occurred at the critical moment.


    "Woof, woof!" As usual, her little friend replied in a loud bark.


    Versailles did not know how, but she seemed to understand the beast''s every gesture and expression.


    "Great! That''s an area I don''t have to worry about, then."


    At this moment, a group of various beasts led by a tall vampire appeared outside the valley, peering doubtfully into the dense black fog.


    "This is the Black Flames of Nightmare? No wonder it was named as such. It truly fits its name."


    "Be quiet! Do you think this is the time for such nonsense?"


    "Boss, what do we do? The Black Flames of Nightmare are not to be taken lightly. For now, we can withdraw and wait for the serpentine to leave from her hideout."


    Versailles'' brows rose in curiosity as she heard this. She paused in mid-step and looked at the group in interest.


    As she leisurely scanned them, her eyes flashed and suddenly paused on a tall, pale figure. She recognized the vampire leading the group.


    It was the same vampire that she had pummeled in the plaza of the Vampire City. The vampire that she had beaten up when the Supreme Elder had deceived her and addressed her as Sailles.


    "What was his name again? Mark, Mike? Max! Yes, that was his name. Hehehe...perfect! Since the kid''s here, I might as well clean him up along with the rest."


    In the Vampire City, even though the kid immediately knelt before her after getting defeated, Versailles knew the young vampire wasn''t truly convinced of his loss.


    She knew that he was putting on a show of being humble and sensible to gain the Supreme Elder''s favor through her. She also knew that sooner or later, he would''ve stabbed her in the back.


    Engrossed as she was in her thoughts, she missed the flash of doubt that surfaced in the black eyes of the little creature in her arms. A curious and thoughtful expression appeared on his face as he looked at her, his black gems looking as sharp and intelligent as an immortal beast.


    The creature''s eyes swept towards the entrance of the black flames valley as he shifted uncomfortably in her arms. If he wasn''t a puppy, one would think he was jealous by the sudden display of displeasure in his eyes.


    "Woof, Woof!" Donning a pitiful expression, he looked at her with grievance filled eyes.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, little Amose? Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere? Are you in any pain?"


    Distracted by the sudden drop in his spirit, Versailles worriedly raised the tiny puppy, checking all over him for wounds and injuries.


    She was worried that the little creature wasn''t immune to the black flames affect, and that it just took a little longer for the reaction to show.


    But she instantly discarded the thought when she saw his gaze trained on the beasts gathered outside.


    "You don''t like them, Amose?"


    "Woof, Woof!"


    There was a fierce glare in his eyes that settled her hanging heart. She was glad that he wasn''t uncomfortable in the black flames.


    Smiling softly, her enchanting voice gently drifted in the enshrouding darkness.


    "Hehehe...then that makes two of us. Since we are going to play and have fun anyway, why don''t we do it splendidly?"


    Glancing at the still conversing crowd, she spoke words that were completely mismatched with her angelic appearance.


    "I''m sure they won''t mind taking the valley as their graves. It will have an enormous benefit in nurturing their wandering spirit."


    Before she left the valley of Black Flames of Nightmare, she wanted to take care of all the little flies and annoying mice.


    This was the last stop before the Soul Sundering Pit, the battleground for the Battle of Ranks.


    This time, she planned to bring all the pursuing creatures to their end.

 Chapter 99 - Scheme To Take Care Of The Four Clans

    "And I know exactly how to lure them into the trap!" The smile slipped from her face as her cold eyes turned sharp.


    Versailles wasn''t the type to procrastinate once she decided to carry out a task. From the start, her participation in this Battle of Wars was only to grow stronger.


    However, sometimes, things never went according to one''s expectations.


    She never expected that in her quest to become strong and prepare for the unknown future, she would get entangled with a vampire and discover the events from her previous lives. She never expected to discover the Dark Lord''s dark secret.


    Now, her motive to become stronger was no longer as simple and pure as it was at beginning.


    Now, she was out for vengeance and a mission to prevent the worse from happening.


    And as a member of the Supreme Elder''s clan, the group led by the vampire kid outside were in for a true nightmare.


    Taking one last glance at the pitiful creatures, her figure blurred and disappeared.


    *


    Outside the Black Flames of Nightmare, Max stood with a team of mismatched beasts as he peered cautiously into the black flames.


    He was in the midst of debating whether to take the beasts inside to scout for the serpentine when, without a warning, a shiver traveled down his body.


    Alarmed, Max swept his surroundings, the uncanny feeling of being watched engulfing his heightened senses.


    But before he could even place the direction the feeling originated from and confirm it''s authenticity, a beast came rushing forward and knelt before him.


    "Max, the other three clans are here. They are each leading a group of their own, each about the size of ours. What should we do?" The new arrival looked expectantly at him, waiting for his decision.


    As their proxy leader, they followed him without hesitation or questioning. However, this respect was not only due to his individual strength, but also, the fact that he was a member of the Six Supreme Clans.


    "Let them through. I would like to meet with this three clans." With the same stoic look on his face, Max turned back to observing the black flames.


    "Yes!" Without speaking another word, the beast turned and walked away. His figure soon disappeared within the throng of beasts.


    A few moments later, he appeared before another crowd of beasts. Without stopping, he reached the commanding leader''s side within three strides.


    "Ian, Max wants you to let the groups through!"


    "Alright! Let the groups through."


    "Yes!"


    Before long, the outskirts of the Black Flames of Nightmare was teeming with various beasts and creatures.


    "Haha, look at this. With this exquisite get-up of ours, it is only be a matter of time before we butcher that serpentine."


    "Was taking care of her even a problem to begin with?"


    "Yes, it isn''t a major problem taking care of one snake!"


    "But, on our way here, we saw various trials of skirmishes. If those beasts died in her hands, then doesn''t that make her a dangerous individual?"


    "The dangerous one here is not her, but us. Look at the size and might of our group. Would any of the defeated races come close to matching even a tenth of our formidable force?"


    "Haha...well said! How could a measly team lead by a lesser race individual match to up to that led by four outstanding members of the Six Supreme Clans?"


    Reassured and confident, the beasts of the four clans boasted without restraint. They were fully confident in obtaining a sweeping victory in the upcoming clash. The boisterous crowd celebrated all the way into the ice night, returning to their senses only the next warm morning.


    On this day, the crowd of almost 4 thousand beasts, stood deferentially behind the four main characters, the four experts of the four supreme clans.


    "Beasts of the Nar realm, more then 10 ice nights ago, an elder of my Bloodsucking clan predicted that the union of the Werewolf King and serpentine of the Snake Clan will change the balance of power within the realm." Max swept his gaze over the gathered beasts as his loud voice echoed in the silent environment.


    "He predicted that with their union, the entire races within the realm will be under their servitude. All the races would be reduced to nothing but their slaves. The rankings and Battle of Wars would become extinct, and nothing but their order would rule supreme." With fierce eyes, he growled the remaining of his speech.


    "To prevent such occurrence, this never before seen Battle of Wars was held. This was so that we, the future of the entire races, could prevent this misfortunate from engulfing the Nar realm. To stop it before it descends. This is our one and only chance, to change the horrid future awaiting us!"


    "Yeahhh!"


    "Kill the serpentine! Save the future of the Nar realm!"


    "Kill the serpentine! Save the future of the Nar realm!"


    "Kill the serpentine! Save the future of the Nar realm!"


    The races chanted in a resounding holler that overtook his voice as they cried for the serpentine''s blood.


    Max, watching the aroused creatures, smiled with satisfaction. Giving inspiring speeches had always been his forte. With his words alone, he could command an entire race.


    And now, this speech provided him with an undivided army, exactly as he wanted.


    With a motivated pack of beasts on his back, his task would be fun and easy. He might not even need to lift a finger before the serpentine''s body would be dumped before him.


    Raising his hand in a commending manner, he silenced the roaring crowd.


    "Yes, we need to save the future of the Nar realm. And to do that, we need to step into the Black Flames of Nightmare. It is here, that we will find and obliterate the hidden danger of our livelihood. For the sake of our clans, we will exterminate her! Now, beasts of the Nar realm, lets save our races!"


    "Yes!"


    "Save the races! Save the future of the Nar realm!"


    Turning towards the black flames, Max took the lead and entered the Black Flames of Nightmare. The huge tide of various beasts flowed behind in a long sinuous line.


    Within the pack of beasts, was a silent hooded figure watching the passionate creatures in amusement. As the figure moved along, twin sparks of violet-gold light flashed in the position of its eyes.


    "Luring them was a lot easier than I expected." The figure laughingly muttered.


    This figure was Versailles.


    Right after she disappeared from the Black Flames of Nightmare, she stealthily scouted the other groups of races led by the individuals from the four clans.


    Changing appearances with the help of camouflaging skills she mastered in the barren woods of the Sybil realm, she infiltrated the various groups.


    The moment she located the region the other three clans camped, she performed an act of being discovered while attempting to hide, and led them towards the valley of black flames.


    After performing the act of leading, she made the four meet.


    This way the beasts would fall under the impression that they were greater in numbers and mightier in force and throw caution to the flames.


    To make sure her plan succeeded, she disguised herself and remained within their midst.


    To her surprise, however, the vampire Max had overdone himself. Thanks to him, her task proceeded much smoother and was a lot easier.


    The kid truly had an ability with words as he was able to easily influence the creatures emotions with a few words.


    Because of his words, the four races entered the belly of Black Flames of Nightmare on their own initiative.


    "Sigh, I really should thank him for speeding my task."


    Versailles felt emotional. She suddenly felt like she had an unknown fate with the kid.


    Otherwise, why would he help her without her even asking for it? If this wasn''t a fated encounter, then it was currently karma from her previous life.


    As she silently mused at the strange twists of fate, she entered the Black Flames of Nightmare.


    A while later.


    "What is going on? Why am I not able to move?" Max desperately struggled to move his limbs with no success.


    A while ago, they had entered the black flames in an overwhelming manner.


    A while later, they were immobilized.


    As their clans had informed them of the black flames affect and influence on their mind and conscious, all the races were prepared for an onslaught of illusions to hit them.


    However, the expected did not happen.


    Not only did they not hallucinate, they saw no illusions or nightmares at all.


    Not able to come up with reasonable explanation for the strange occurrence, they attributed it to their massive number and rejoiced in happiness. With raised morale, they proceeded forward with more confidence.


    However, just when they got to the center of the black flames, a strange phenomenon occurred.


    One by one, the beasts slowly lost their mobility.


    At first, they thought it was only a side affect of the black flames that would fade in time.


    But soon, this speculations of theirs was overturned.


    Now, every beast lost the ability to move, and no creature was able to take a step forward or backward, leaving them stranded in the center of the black flames.


    "What are we going to do now, Max? Surely, we won''t remain in this predicament until the end of the battles, right?" Ian asked with a deep frown.


    He didn''t like the feeling of having no control over his body.


    If they did not move forward or backward, how were they going to take care of the serpentine?


    "Has anyone seen the serpentine yet? She entered the Black Flames of Nightmare before us. Maybe she is in a similar situation to us. If we can locate and finish her off while she is stuck, then our task will be accomplished."


    "Yes, Mike is right. We will get the races to focus on locating the serpentine''s figure within the black flames. Maybe, she is in stuck further along. If so, we won''t get a much better chance then this to take care of her."


    Agreements rang out and the four clans had the creatures focus on scouting the serpentine. With their large number, even if they weren''t able to move, those with enhanced sights could see into the distance.


    However, even after a long search, no one was able to come up with a positive result.


    "Mike, there isn''t even a trace of the serpentine to be found anywhere." Ian despondently relayed the report he received.


    "How is that possible? She entered the Black Flames of Nightmare before us. That is to day, if the situation here affects everyone present, then she should be in the same condition as us. She should be somewhere nearby. So, why is she nowhere to be found?" Max could no longer maintain his calm fa?ade.


    There was a nagging feeling in his heart telling him that he was missing something. That something was wrong.


    "Hahaha..."


    But right at this moment, an enchanting laughter spread out into the black environment. The laughter was light, full of life and more pure than any sound they had ever heard.


    At once, the creatures raised their head in unison and looked in the direction the melodious sound came from.


    "Looking for me?"


    They saw red-gold flame hair floating brilliantly within the sea of darkness.


    Beneath the resplendent locks was a face brighter than anything they had ever witnessed.


    A face brighter than even the white walls of the Colosseum of Nar, glowing with a bright radiance.


    And within that fair, bright face, were two pairs of mesmerizing violet-gold pupils that coldly stared back at them.


    "Ah! It''s her!"

 Chapter 100 - The Nightmare Of The Four Clans

    In the center of the Erupting Volcanos'', the various beasts stood up in shock on Versailles sudden appearance. They, like the creatures stuck immobile in the Black Flames of Nightmare, were filled with trepidation.


    "It''s over. Now that this serpentine has appeared, none of those creatures are going to survive."


    "They can''t even move to run for their lives! Their ending is going to be the same as the previous batches."


    "This is it. This is their end. This poor creatures are going to die without even lifting a finger."


    Many of the surrounding beasts were sighing in pity and tearing in sorrow for the inevitable end awaiting the helpless beasts. They were reluctant to witness another bloodbath.


    However, there were many more who whispered in hushed tones with excitement.


    "Hehe...I am actually excited to see this. Before, the ones getting butchered were only beasts of the lesser races. This time however, the four clans are going to be the ones facing the massacre!"


    "You too? After so many years, I was resigned to the fact that the Six Supreme Clans were untouchable. However, for the first time today, I am going to witness the mighty clans suffer a devastating loss in the hands of one beast. Hehehe..."


    "I am trembling with anticipation just thinking about the scene."


    Heads huddled and volume lowered, the beasts sneakily murmured to one another. Having suffered in silence for centuries under the rule of the Six Supreme Clans, this creatures finally found an outlet to vent their suppressed emotions.


    In their eyes, Versailles was no longer an ominous serpentine, but a force of equalizing might. With her appearance, they could witness what they had never even dared to dream of before.


    The crumbling prestige of the Six Supreme Clans.


    "You know, if she slaughters every single beast from the four clans, I won''t mind it if she becomes the ultimate ruler of the Nar realm." A green Minx remarked with a wistful expression.


    The nearby beasts added no comment to the remark.


    However, from their gleaming eyes, it was evident that they too held the same thoughts.


    "Queen Nakee, your serpentine is truly venomous! Is she really planning on eliminating all of the four clans participants?" The Demon Queen scornfully spat the words, her teeth clenched in anger.


    The situation on the Viewing Platform made it clear that beasts in the black flames were as hopeless and helpless as insignificant flame bugs.


    They could neither move nor shield themselves. Their only outcome was to powerlessly wait for death.


    "Demon Queen, you are wrong there. Right from the beginning, this was a battle to the death. Versailles made it clear. If she fell, it will only mean that she was not strong enough."


    She mockingly glanced at the red faced queen and carelessly continued.


    "However, even after combining their force, if the beasts of the Nar realm are not able to defeat Versailles, it means that they are weaklings that don''t deserve to be alive. Whatever ending befalls them, they will deserve it."


    Queen Nakee, although soft-spoken, was no push over.


    How could she not sense that the Demon Queen was trying to suppress her?


    Although her question seemed to be spoken out in rage, she was indirectly threatening the Snake clan.


    "And besides, it was you who didn''t want the Snake or Wolf clan to participate in this battles. You were afraid that the two clans would secretly assist Versailles. However, now that Versailles is overcoming the obstacles with her own might and intelligence, how can you question our clan like that? In the end, whatever happens in the battlegrounds has nothing to do with the outsiders."


    "She must see us as a pushover!" The other serpentines were also angered by the Demon Queen''s questioning attitude. They didn''t make a sound when the four clans decided to have Versailles have all the races in the realm.


    Now that she was slaughtering them, however, they dare to shamelessly label her as venomous.


    "Our serpentine was able to slaughter the lesser races because they were weak. If she also happens to slaughter the four clans, then that can only mean that they are weak as well. As such, it is only right that they get exterminated. After all, they would only be a dreg on your clan."


    Her voice was not low, as such, all the spectators present in the region heard her words loud and clear. The beasts from the various races looked at the Demon Queen with disdainful eyes.


    When their race mates were being slaughtered, this Demon Queen hadn''t even made a peep. Now that the question was about the four clans, she unreasonably dared to question the Snake clan.


    How truly shameless!


    A leader of one of the Six Supreme Clans, how could the Demon Queen not sense their scornful looks. Turning swiftly, she glared wrathfully at the beasts, causing them to lower their heads in fright.


    Unfortunately, even though the beasts appeared meek, this one action of the Demon Queen had completely turned their hearts to the side of the serpentine.


    Filled with suppressed rage and anger at the undeserved shaming, they internally started wishing for Versailles to slaughter all the members of the four clans.


    *


    On the other side, Versailles leisurely placed the black puppy on her shoulder.


    Out of thin air, two flame arrows appeared in her hands and she trained her cold gaze on the shivering beasts.


    "Aye, I guess this is your end!" With a delightful dark smirk and cruel eyes, she lunged into the horde of immortal beasts.


    Slash!


    "No!"


    Puchi!


    "Stop!"


    Bang!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Stop right now! We belong to the supreme clans. If you kill us, our clans will not let you go. They will hunt you until your immortal life is forfeit!"


    "Oh yeah? What about it? I belong to the Snake clan and am a mate to the Werewolf King. Your clans will seek revenge? Then tell them to found me in the Underworld!"


    Puchi!


    "You...."


    "You dare!"


    "Of course, I dare! Why wouldn''t I dare? Hahaha...!"


    Slash!


    It was an unprecedented, mad slaughter.


    Compared to the previous three massacres Versailles carried out, this one was by far the most bloody.


    In the first massacre, she used the help of her flame power to exterminate the beasts.


    In the second, she used the poison to create a reaction in the volcano, causing the lavas to boil to an unimaginable height and degree.


    And the third, she used the powder she created and the poison in the wild beasts to entrap and encircle the races, wiping the batch to the last member.


    As for this battle, she decided to personally carry out the slaughter with her own hands.


    There were two reasons for this.


    The first was to imprint an image of a slaughtering fiend in the eyes of the viewing spectators and plant a seed of fear in the depths of their hearts.


    In the future, they would forever recall this image if they ever festered any thoughts of plotting or going against her.


    The second was to exercise her muscles and speed the adaptability of her snake body.


    Only when she pushed herself to the extreme, could she break the shackles binding her soul and advance to a higher realm of power.


    "Motionless dummies are not great practice targets. But I guess they will do for now."


    After all, she could still look forward to her encounter with the vampire.


    "Hahaha...!"


    Laughing uproariously, she transformed into her serpentine form.


    The already frightened beasts were thrown into an even greater turmoil when they saw the humongous serpentine looming over them.


    However, that was not the end of their nightmare.


    They soon witnessed the serpentine''s upper body transform into a giant, golden snake head, a huge gaping maw with frightening fangs appearing before their pale countenance.


    Such a giant, terrifying serpentine, they had never seen before.


    "Hisssss!"


    The ginormous, golden beast with violet-gold eyes and giant maw, coldly hissed, its forked tongue chilling their hearts.


    The beast, looking as magnificent as an ancient golden dragon, radiated a domineering aura and oppressive presence that forced them to their knees.


    One by one, the races of the four clans knelt on their knees, their posture one of submission and prostration. The fear and terror in their eyes was unconcealable.


    Before today, they had never felt such an oppressive aura from their own clan leaders. Before the towering serpentine, even the aura of their leaders felt as minuscule and insignificant as a flame rock.


    "Great Serpentine, please spare our lives."


    "Yes, Great Serpentine. You are mighty and formidable. Killing insignificant bugs like us wouldn''t gain you anything."


    "Please have mercy. Please spare our insignificant lives."


    They cried with all their might. In the face of an unsurpassable opponent, dignity and pride meant nothing. Before survival, clan''s honor and prestige was nothing more than empty words.


    "Sigh, any other day, I would have truly spared you. Unfortunately, today isn''t one of those days. Now, be good and accept your fates. You can only blame your clans for sending you to your death. In the next life, make sure to beg the king of death to rebirth you in the other six realms."


    Versailles was now a fervent believer of rebirths after going through more than 3 deaths and rebirths.


    The voice rang out like a thunder in the beasts minds, crushing the last bit of hope they held in their hearts. Slumping powerlessly onto their behind, they waited for their end with vacant eyes.


    Without hesitation or guilt, Versailles rained death.


    *


    "How dare she?" The Devil King''s thunderous voice boomed into the eerily silent region, carrying an insuppressible anger and rage.


    He laid out the rules of the competition to give the serpentine a hard time.


    The battles were such that she could neither stop to rest nor receive an outside assistant.


    His plan was to make her suffer an unimaginable humiliation and disgrace in the hands of the lesser races.


    That was why he and the Demon Queen had stipulated for the Werewolf clan and Snake clan not to participate in remaining Battle of Wars.


    He wanted to take this chance and shame the Werewolf King through his mate.


    However, from the look of things, he only succeeded in weakening the strength of the four clans. In the massive ruthless slaughter, half of the new generation''s beasts were going to be annihilated.


    A major gap will form in their generational strength.


    As such, in the future, it would be even harder for the four clans to keep their status as one of the Six Supreme Clans.


    In fact, they might even fall from the ranks of Six Supreme Clans.


    This was undoubtedly, a nightmare for the four clans.

 Chapter 101 - Start Of The Battle Of Ranks

    The races lowered their heads and kept silent, not daring to make a noise lest the Devil King chose to vent his rage on them.


    However, not all the races were afraid of the Devil King''s overbearing attitude.


    "What is he raging for? It isn''t like the supreme clans were the only ones that had lost promising youths." From the Werewolf side, a brown wolf glanced at the Devil King in disdain.


    The latter''s voice wasn''t low and neither did it hold any fear, making the surrounding races look up at him in admiration. They themselves were held back by the chains of fear.


    However, that didn''t prevent them from appreciation the bravery of the beast.


    Daring to speak within the presence of the Devil King, only a member of the Werewolf tribe was capable of such an act.


    The Devil King, though fuming, did not lose his mind. He was clear on whom to loose his temper. The earlier beating from the Werewolf King was still fresh in his mind, as such, he acted as if he hadn''t heard the remark.


    Turning towards the less daunting Snake clan, he spoke with a hidden threat in his tone.


    "Snake clan, your serpentine is quite daring, isn''t she? I guess she has no fear of the fledglings from your clan meeting with a mishap in the future, hmm?"


    "Of course. In the end, our serpentines know that only the strong have the right to walk in this realm. As for others, they only know to talk and shamelessly blame others for their own uselessness." Not willing to be outdone, Queen Nakee shot back with equal force.


    "You! Hmph, very good! I see your clan truly has become fearless."


    "It''s not that we have become fearless, Devil King, but you seem to forget that the Snake clan is no lower in status than your Seeking Evil clan. What makes you think that you can threaten us as you please? Do you truly believe that we fear you?"


    Because of the Snake clans silence over the past few years, the other five clans had began to take them as pushovers.


    However, Queen Nakee''s sudden fearless confrontation with the Devil King opened their eyes and made them realize that the Snake clan today was no longer the same one from the past.


    Starting with the ferocious serpentine in the Battle of Wars, the Snake Queen herself was not one to be underestimated.


    Not expecting such a sharp reply, the Devil King was shocked by the fierce look in Queen Nakee''s eyes. He felt like he was dreaming.


    How did the meek and silent Snake clan suddenly become tough and prickly?


    He felt as if he had unknowingly stepped into a hornet''s nest.


    It had never even occurred to him that the clan he thought he could vent his anger on, would no longer be the same meek clan. The clan that had lowered its head in order to avoid trouble and scrub an ignoble existence.


    The Demon Queen observed the happening with clenched teeth and anxious expression.


    ''What is going on here? Why does it seem as if everything is slipping out of my hand?''


    With every passing second, the Demon Queen felt like her many years of planning were foiling before her very eyes. The Snake clan that should''ve slowly disappeared from the ranks of the Six Supreme Clans was gaining prestige, while her own clan was on the brink of falling to the last place.


    ''No! This cannot go on. The Supreme Elder. I need to urge the Supreme Elder to take action sooner.''


    Shifting her vision to the Bloodsucking clan''s location, the Demon Queen sought out the vampire with anxiety brimming in her heart.


    ''The Supreme Elder. Where is he? Why can''t I find his figure?''


    She was about to lose her mind.


    "Rona, calm down and look carefully. He must be among the other vampire elders. You need to calm down and look carefully." After repeatedly whispering the same words to herself for a while, Rona Mai was finally able to calm herself down.


    Looking towards the Bloodsucking clan''s location again, she began her search anew. However, no matter how long and how closely she scanned the vampires, she could not find the Supreme Elder''s figure.


    "Where in the Nar did he go?" She was dumbfounded.


    *


    Splash!


    Versailles swept her golden tail, squashing a batch of minotaurs. Blood splattered and the thick metallic scent cloaked the valley.


    "Little Amose, hang on for a little longer. I am almost done here." Although she was in the middle of executing an entire generation''s race, Versailles hadn''t forgotten about her little friend.


    "Woof, Woof!" The little beast, now on her scaly back, hopped around in delight.


    Coiling her golden tail around her snake body, she span in place and created an encompassing vacuum that shattered the bones and tore up the flesh of the immobile beasts.


    Slithering in the air like an ancient dragon, she changed her upper body back into human and wielded flame arrows in each hand, resuming her dance of blood and gore.


    Not able to move or dodge, the races of the Nar realm awaited their death with vacant eyes.


    Every splash of blood and thud of limb pounded on their heart.


    As they watched the horrible deaths of their companions and team mates, unbearable remorse and regret envelope their minds.


    "If I knew my ending was going to be this horrific, I would''ve never taken part in this battle to the death."


    "Hehe...what battle to the death? Does this look like a battle to the death to you? This is a bloody slaughter! Slaughter, do you hear? It would have been much better if we were in the original Battle of Wars. At least then, we could have died honorably." A young eagle said with despair.


    Before entering the battlegrounds, he had the dream of vanquishing the serpentine under every race''s eyes. The dream of standing tall as praises and adorations were showered on him.


    But most of all, he had the dream of returning to the Flying Eagle clan with unmatchable honor and pride.


    However, all those dreams seemed far away now, crushed and shattered within the blink of an eye. Now, he couldn''t even die honorably by taking his own life.


    "He is right. This is no battle to the death, because the only ones dying are us." An Elvan sighed in resignation.


    Before facing this ordeal, he always believed the Werewolf King''s wrath was the most fearsome nightmare to confront. Unexpectedly, his mate turned out to be even more ferocious than him.


    Even though death was at his door, the Elvan couldn''t help but smile in amusement at the thought. A fearsome king with an even more fearsome mate. He really wanted to witness their future with his own eyes.


    At this instant, a fire arrow slashed across his throat, sending his head flying in the air. Blue blood gushed forth, covering the nearby beasts in a shower of sticky warmth.


    With the scent of death so close and near, they trembled in fear. They knew their was no escape for them.


    Few more slashes rang out and more blood flowed.


    After what felt like forever, Versailles'' massacre finally came to an end.


    "Huff, huff, huff. Little...Amose. Sorry...that took...a while." After an extended period of time stabbing and slashing, Versailles was exhausted. She greedily sucked in mouthful after mouthful of air as she tried to get her self together.


    Another few mouthful''s of breath later, she was fully recovered and back on her feet.


    "Now, I only need to cross the valley of Black Flames of Nightmare and the Battle of Courage would come to an end. My next step, is the Battle of Ranks."


    Here, her eyes flashed with a fierce radiance.


    Because after the Battle of Ranks, would be the Battle of Kings. And whether she liked it or not, she would come face to face with the Supreme Elder in the Colosseum of Nar.


    "In the next battlefield, I need to conserve my strength. But, this shouldn''t be a problem as I already took care of the flies and bugs." She looked at the headless corpses'' littered around her, her violet-gold eyes still emitting the same sharpness.


    For a brief moment, a flicker of emotion, one close to pity and sympathy, flashed through their radiant depths, before regaining their original indifference.


    She had no time to feel sorry for others. Her own plate was already full.


    "After the Battle of Ranks, the real showdown will begin."


    Breathing deeply, she gathered the small creature to her chest and walked through the field of corpses.


    "Little Amose, do you think I am a cold-blooded female?"


    At long last, Versailles asked the one issue that battered her heart.


    "Yep, yep?" The black puppy only looked back at her in confusion.


    "Hahaha...never mind." She shifted her gaze and focused on the path ahead, not having the will to continue looking into those black gems. The black puppy''s clean and innocent eyes seemed to reflect her twisted heart.


    After Ramose''s and her death in the Supreme Elder''s hands, Versailles came back with a heart of vengeance.


    In this vengeful heart of hers, she had locked her original softness and mercy in a dark corner.


    It was a trait that she didn''t need.


    A trait that she feared would spell her doom in her battle against the Dark Lord and Supreme Elder.


    However, at times when Versailles stopped and looked around at the carnage she left in her wake, she couldn''t stop her heart from shaking, her firm resolve weakening at the sight of the bloodbath.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if revenge was worth losing herself over.


    She wanted to avenge every grievance she suffered, definitely. But she did not want to lose herself in the pursuit of revenge. She didn''t want to go so far ahead that she wouldn''t be able to recognize herself anymore or have a way to turn back.


    Because she still had her mate to consider.


    And she knew that if she lost herself in this macabre, she would bring the severest damage to him.

 Chapter 102 - Thousand Dark Armies

    "Woof?" The black puppy stared at her with worried eyes, seemingly sensing her downcast mood.


    Looking down, her sight connected with his, and she smiled nonchalantly.


    "I am fine. Just a little stressed, that''s all. Don''t worry. It takes more than a few deaths to get me down." She softly reassured him.


    Clearing her mind, she bolted her unstable emotions and focused on the next battleground, the Soul Sundering Pit.


    As the name suggested, it was a deep pit that tested the strength of an individual''s soul.


    The last time Versailles entered it with the Scorpion King, she was barely able to endure the shredding pain. The Scorpion King, whose soul was even weaker than hers, fainted halfway resulting in them leaving the place early.


    As such, she wasn''t able to plant poison in the entire region.


    This was another reason why she wanted to eliminate the remaining beasts in the valley of the Black Flames of Nightmare.


    "Let''s go, little Amose. Our next stop is the Soul Sundering Pit. But will you be able to enter the place?" This was something she hadn''t thought of before.


    From the start, she hadn''t expected the beast to last this long with her. With his unknown background and tiny build, he seemed more likely to pass away within half an ice night. However, the puppy proved himself to be much tougher than he appeared.


    In addition, within these past few days, she had grown used to his company.


    Now, the thought of leaving him behind pained her.


    "Woof, woof!"


    As if sensing her thoughts, the little creature leaped onto her arm and waved his black paw forward. From the gesture, it was clear that he wanted her to move forward.


    "Haha...! Aren''t you a brave one? Alright then, let''s go!"


    In a better mood and frame of mind, Versailles cheerfully passed through the valley of Black Flames of Nightmare.


    *


    "Well, that was brutal!" A three-headed monster scornfully remarked.


    He didn''t say, but from his words, every beast around him could sense that he looked down on the serpentine''s method of butchering the immobile races.


    "There wasn''t any mention of the ways the participants could kill each other, so there shouldn''t be a problem with the method she used. In fact, through her various methods, I was able to understand that true strength does not only apply to the physical, but mental intelligence can also be a kind of strength." A succubus replied thoughtfully as she watched the flashing figure.


    The serpentine in the Viewing Platform showed her many different forms of strength and might.


    "Hmm...I feel the same. She wasn''t able to wipe them out because they couldn''t move, but because she outsmarted them. That was her own individual strength no matter how unwilling others might be."


    "Now it''s time for the Battle of Ranks. Most of the beasts have been exterminated, so this next battleground will be dull."


    The spectating beasts themselves haven''t realized it, but they were now more focused on Versaille''s next course of action than the death of their racemates. Through this exchange, they had developed a sense of respect and admiration for her.


    *


    "We are here." Versailles swept her gaze over the pit before her.


    The pit was wide and went deeper than the Knife Cliffs on the Red Sand valley. In terms of depth, they went down as far as the Northern Ice Mountains stretched up. Moreover, the pit was cloaked in a screen of green fog.


    This green fog was able to penetrate through all layers of shields and directly enter one''s soul. It was the source responsible for the unimaginable pain to the soul, the Ghost Fog.


    "We will enter it cautiously and see if the Ghost Fog will have an effect on you. If you can endure it, we will try to cross the pit as fast as possible."


    Versailles was still worried for the little creature even though, he had told her to proceed forward. She didn''t want him to get injured.


    If it came down to it, she would rather leave him behind, than see him writhe in agony.


    "Woof, woof!" The beast nodded its head in agreement as he barked.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Reaching an agreement of sorts, Versailles entered the Ghost fog with the beast clutched tightly in her arms.


    The moment she entered, the green fog warped and twisted, before spreading to either side, clearing a path for her.


    Versailles was not surprised by the sight.


    There was a reason why the green fog was named Ghost Fog. It could sense the lifeforce of other creatures and behave in a sentient way, earning itself the name of Ghost fog. Like a ghost, it hovered and lingered around an individual for as long as they were within the pit.


    Pain seared through her senses as the green fog wrapped around her figure and blocked her way back. Lifting her figure, it carried her to the bottom of the pit and invaded her soul.


    Gritting her teeth, Versailles trudged through the green fog with labored breath. She could not stop in place, because the longer she lingered in the fog, the more difficult it would be to move forward.


    Her limbs would grow heavy and her mind would become clouded and muddled. Remembering the black puppy, she held it to her chest and inquired in a painful whisper.


    "Little Amose...how are...you...doing?" She was still worried about him.


    "woof, woof..." The puppy, as if pained by her suffering, nuzzled her neck comfortingly.


    Her heart warmed and she felt her pain lessen. Just his little concern was enough to melt her into a puddle. She knew and felt his love and care.


    "Don''t worry, Amose. I am fine. Just a little pain, nothing I can''t endure." Nudging back in response, Versailles continued her advance.


    Halfway through the pit, sweat dropped from her face like raindrops, dripping rhythmically on the silent ground.


    At this point, Versailles was on the brink of breakdown.


    In such a condition, any measly beast to finish her with one strike. Thankfully, she already got rid of the possible dangers.


    The Soul Sundering Pit deserved its name as unlike the Black Flames of Nightmare, it wasn''t an easy ordeal to overcome or cheat one''s way through.


    "Woof..." The little beast was deeply worried about her now. She could see it in its anxious eyes and nervous expression.


    "I...am..." Versailles wanted to reassure him that she was fine, unfortunately, she was too tired to complete her sentence.


    The black puppy raised its black paw and dotingly wiped off her sweat.


    "Woof..." As if encouraging her, it firmly nodded its head.


    Touched by its sweet gesture, she smiled unwittingly and kept moving. With such encouragement, she would be ashamed of herself if she wasn''t able to accomplish her task.


    She needed to pass through this pit.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Right at this moment, however, space warped and dark shadow after shadow descended. The commotion the shadows created were so huge, that the pit walls shuddered and the exhaustion instantly left Versailles'' figure. She leaped back in alarm and observed everything with narrow eyes.


    "Little Amose, something isn''t right here. You must remain alert."


    "Woof!"


    The black puppy was equally as alarmed. As such, the Mistress and beast silently scrutinized the descending creatures with confused and cautious eyes.


    ''What in the world is going on here?''


    The thought had barely left her mind when she saw the appearance of the first shadow.


    "This, this is a dark shadow? What is a dark shadow doing within the battleground? The Supreme Elder...damn! The Supreme Elder is in cahoots with the Dark Lord!"


    Understanding dawned on her, and with it came, the buried hatred in her heart.


    Here she was preparing on facing the beast in the Battle of Wars, Battle of Kings stage.


    Unexpectedly, the vampire was even more sinister and daring than she had expected. He didn''t wait for the Battle of Kings, where he could rightly battle her.


    But instead, went a step further and dared to bring in an army of dark shadows into the battleground of the Soul Sundering Pit.


    A battleground that was currently the focus of attention in the entire Nar realm.


    "Does he no longer care for his position and status as a Supreme Elder? Once the Nar races see him with the dark shadows, he would be shunned by the entire realm!"


    Versailles truly couldn''t understand the beast. He seemed to fear nothing and cared for nothing. And yet, he was hell-bent on keeping her separated from her mate.


    Her eyes flashed with a vicious light the moment she remembered Ramose.


    Ramose, her mate whose body had been trampled on by the hateful beast.


    "Little Amose, things are going to get serious from this point on. You need to leave right now, while you still can." Caressing the creature''s soft head, she gently lowered him to the ground.


    She didn''t want to implicate him.


    Because even if it cost her her life, she wasn''t going to back down from a fight.


    Boom!


    More shadows descended and within a few heartbeats, Versailles found herself encircled by a thousand dark shadows.


    Their black cloak and gloomy eyes bored oppressively into her lonely figure.

 Chapter 103 - The Reappearance Of Luke

    The dark shadows did not attack. They just stood impassively in place, watching her as if preventing her from escaping.


    For a brief second, Versailles was perplexed by their action, wondering why they weren''t making a move. A second later, however, she felt enlightened.


    They were waiting for their boss to arrive.


    She was so caught up in her own thoughts, that she failed to see the black puppy stand beside her with a grim expression on its face.


    Its usual innocent and clean eyes were no longer pure. They were now filled with bloodlust and fierce determination.


    From its stance, it was clear that it was ready to battle the dark shadows to the death.


    *


    In the Erupting Volcano''s region, the races were boiling with outrage and disbelief when they witnessed the descent of the dark shadows inside the Soul Sundering Pit.


    "What the Nar! What are dark shadows doing in the Soul Sundering Pit? Why and how in the world did they get there?"


    "Those are dark shadows! Dark shadows are back in the Nar realm? How is this possible? They were exterminated a thousand years ago, right?"


    "Apparently, they have not been extinguished. Otherwise, how could they still appear in the Nar realm?"


    "Damn! If the other six realms find out about the reappearance of dark shadows in the Nar realm, then we will become open targets for them. The Nar realm will no longer belong to the races dwelling in it, but will fall under the control of the six realms."


    The reappearance of the dark shadows caused a turmoil among the beasts. They could no longer remain seated and raised to their feet, anxiously pacing in trepidation.


    Matters were escalating in a direction they had never imaged before.


    "There are dark shadows in the Soul Sundering Pit! What are we going to do now?" The cry belonged to one of the witches'' addressing the leaders of the clans.


    "What can we do? Even if we all rushed there, we wouldn''t get there in time. Just what in the Nar are the dark shadows doing in the Soul Sundering Pit?" Queen Nakee felt just as anxious when she saw the thousand dark armies surrounding Versailles.


    Unlike the rest of the lesser races that were in the dark about the reappearance of the dark shadows, the entire Snake clan was in the know in advance.


    However, they were still stunned silly when they saw the dark shadows descending into the Soul Sundering Pit.


    "They seem to be after your serpentine. Has she committed a deed that warranted the dark shadows to target her?" The Demon Queen saw a chance to strike the Snake clan, and un-hesitantly grasped it.


    "Demon Queen, you are confused. The dark shadows are the enemies of the entire seven realms. For them to target Versailles, it could only mean that she hindered a plot or scheme of theirs. As such, we of the various races should be proud of her valor and deed, not criticize her actions."


    "Queen Nakee is right. If serpentine Versailles had truly interrupted a great scheme of the dark shadows and they are pursuing her because of it, then we need to be proud of her actions, not condemn her."


    "Demon Queen, you are truly confused. Could it be that you don''t even know about the great taboo of the dark armies?" Even the Eagle King couldn''t help but look at the Demon Queen in disapproval.


    The rest of the races'' facial features changed when they looked at the Demon Queen. As a leader of one of the Six Supreme Clans, she was a high and mighty being, so they always felt fear and respect towards her.


    However, in one single instant, all their fear and respect disappeared from their heart. They gazed coldly at the Demon Queen, their murderous expressions fierce enough to daunt even the fearless Demon Queen.


    Before their livelihood and struggle to survive in the chaotic and dangerous Nar realm, no beast or creature was fearful enough to silently watch them hinder their interest.


    *


    "Due to the Battle of Courage and Soul Sundering Pit, I have exhausted myself. If the Supreme Elder gets here, I won''t be able to escape. NO! I can''t wait here for my doom. I need to leave right now!"


    Versailles was aware of her present situation. If the vampire came into the pit, she would never be able to escape his clutches.


    She turned, intending to leap over the horde before her, when she saw her little friend.


    "Little Amose, what are you still doing here?"


    She was stunned.


    Hadn''t she sent him away? So, what was he still doing here?


    "Woof, woof!" The creature only barked resolutely in response.


    "You! I''ll deal with you later. Right now, we need to flee!" She bent and picked up the black puppy.


    Without wasting any more time, she ran into the dark armies, and leaped over them. Twirling and spinning like a flying wheel, she transformed mid-air, and used her golden tail to continue her sail across the air.


    How could the dark armies that were charged with guarding her allow her to escape? They gave chase the moment she started spinning in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, a magnificent chase of a thousand dark shadows swarming after a single creature took place.


    The Ghost Fog warped and deformed under the thunderous might of the fierce army, producing piercing shrieks and howls like that of a creature in pain.


    However, the sorrowful sound neither slowed Versailles nor the shadows.


    Versailles sensed the dark shadows catching up to her. Turning sideways, she stretched her mouth wide and spewed red-gold flames of destruction.


    "Ahkrrrr!"


    Painful grunts and guttural sounds rang out and soon, they were followed by multiple thuds. But even with a few of the shadows dropping to the ground, the chasing horde didn''t back off or fear away. They fearlessly kept on with their relentless chase.


    Versailles had already expected that outcome, but what she didn''t expect was the persistence with which they followed her.


    Even after she torched members of their group, they didn''t attack her and only kept on chasing.


    "Little Amose, I don''t think we will be able to escape from this pit." The despondency was clear in her dispirited voice.


    It was ironic how she had desperately planned ahead and yet, still ended up falling into an impasse. She had thought that she wasn''t underestimating the Supreme Elder, planting her poisons and setting about exterminating the minor characters, so as to clear her way.


    To make their encounter free of restraints and hindrances that could spell her defeat. However, in the end, she had still overly underestimated the beast''s determination.


    Unlike how she expected him to target her and show his true face in the Battle of Kings, the vampire took advantage of her weakest moment to target her. He threw all caution to the flames and sent dark armies to restrain her.


    ''Ramose, is this the end? I still haven''t entered the Underworld Palace with you.''


    Her heart ached as she thought of her mate.


    He was still waiting for her.


    Waiting to take her home.


    However, she had fallen into such a deep pit that she couldn''t even find a trace of hope.


    She could sense the claws of fate tightening around her, placing her in the same situation she was in at the Eternal Mountains.


    The situation she used every single ounce of strength in her exhausted body and battered soul to escape from.


    Without her notice, tears pooled in her eyes and slid down her pale cheeks. They were evidence of the despair and frustration festering in her heart.


    Boom!


    Right at this time, the space in front of her warped, and Versailles looked up in confusion.


    ''Is it another wave of dark shadows? Why are there so many?''


    She thought with apprehension. Holding her little beast closer, she slowly drew back.


    The space trembled and shook even fiercer for another few more moments before a foot appeared.


    The foot appeared weak and powerless in the violently turbulent space, seeming likely to break and shatter within the next heartbeat.


    However, even with the fierce repelling force of the Ghost Fog and violent vortex, it didn''t move an inch, remaining steadier than giant ice or flame mountain.


    Leisurely, another foot appeared beside the first, and it was soon followed by the unwrapping body of  the individual shrouded in the turbulence of space waves.


    The instant his entire figure left the space and his features were revealed, Versailles'' heart stopped for a brief moment with a resounding thud.


    "Supreme Elder."


    The newcomer wasn''t another horde of dark armies, but the commander of the dark armies himself.


    It was the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan, the vampire Luke.


    "Hello, Versailles. I am glad you are not hurt. Come, let''s get you out of here.." His voice was soft, his eyes gentle, as he looked at her like she was his everything.

 Chapter 104 - Transformation Of The Black Puppy

    "What is going on? Why is the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan inside the Soul Sundering Pit?" Queen Nakee stepped up in astonishment.


    The Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan was in the Soul Sundering Pit! When in the realm did he reach there? Why was he there?


    Her chaotic mind was not able to come up with an answer, leaving her dazedly looking into the Viewing Platform.


    "The Supreme Elder himself stepped forth to save your serpentine from the dark shadows. You should be happy, Snake Queen. Your Snake clan seems to be brimming with great fortunate." The Demon Queen was as equally stunned as the Snake Queen at the Supreme Elder''s sudden appearance.


    However, she concealed her emotions behind a mask of indifference as she smirked at Queen Nakee.


    ''What is he doing there? Perhaps, is it related to the deal we made?''


    She suspiciously looked at the male in the Viewing Platform, her thoughts as chaotic as the Snake Queen.


    "The Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking clan reached the Soul Sundering Pit? Isn''t the serpentine the Werewolf King''s mate?"


    "She is, which is why even I can''t figure out what''s going on here."


    The six witches felt as if everything was cloaked in smoke. The vampire that advocated the separation of the Werewolf King and serpentine, the reason why this strange Battle of Wars was held in the first place, was the one to appear in the snake''s rescue.


    What in the Nar was going on here?


    However, even more confused were the lesser creatures that were spectating the happenings from a distant.


    "I think the Supreme Elder was moved by the serpentine''s ability and intelligence. That''s why he immediately rushed to her rescue the moment he saw she is in danger."


    "But, shouldn''t the Werewolf King be the one to rescue her? She is his mate, after all."


    "That''s the strange thing. Even after the appearance of the dark shadows, I haven''t sensed a single movement from the werewolves. Shouldn''t the Werewolf King be turning everything upside down by now?"


    From his earlier outburst, they had no doubt about the Wolf King''s feelings for his mate. The beast even openly fought with the four clan leaders. But now that his mate was in danger, he didn''t make a move.


    If any beast told them that the Wolf King was unaffected and unconcerned with the dangers his mate faced, they wouldn''t believe it.


    So, what was going on here?


    *


    Back in the Soul Sundering Pit, Versailles did not move an inch, standing still as a statue in the face of the vampire''s gentleness.


    Since her rebirth, she hadn''t encountered the beast. She wanted to become strong before meeting him again. She wanted to become strong within the shortest period of time and face him directly without flinching back.


    However, in the face of the current situation, it seemed as if all her efforts were useless.


    She could strive to become strong, but could she fight against fate? If her death and ending was meant to happen in the hands of the beast, could she change fate?


    Recalling all of her recent efforts and how futile they were, Versailles felt like laughing.


    Indeed, fate was truly cruel and favored no one.


    "Versailles, it''s okay. I will not hurt you. Come to me and I will take you from here." Luke added in a more urgent voice when he saw her not moving.


    "Why should I come to you? Isn''t it because of you that I am in this situation right now?" She smirked scornfully as she asked.


    For a brief instant, Luke froze in shock. Then thinking that she was referring to their clash in the Stadium of Battle Arenas, he sighed resignedly before apologetically urging.


    "I know we have had our differences in the past. But this is not the right time to discuss it. Come with me for now and we can sort it out later. The dark armies are closing in on us!"


    "The dark armies? Closing in on us? Haha...!" Versailles couldn''t stop laughing at the absurdity of the situation.


    She was wondering why the Supreme Elder was so daring as to appear with dark shadows in front of the entire Nar realm. It seems the beast wasn''t completely without scruples.


    From the beginning, his scheme was to have her willingly go with him through the pressure of the dark shadows. He wanted to make it seem as if he came to her rescue, when in truth, he was the perpetrator.


    Any other time, this plan of his would have succeeded flawlessly. After all, no one in the realm knew of his association with the Dark Lord.


    Unfortunately, the beast before him just happened to be the beast in the know of their association.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you still trust me? It''s fine. You don''t have to trust me at this moment. Just please, come with me. I really don''t want our realm to lose such a courageous and brave serpentine. If anything happened to you, your Snake clan will be the most devastated by your loss."


    ''This sickening beast!''


    Versailles was revolted by the smoothness with which the beast unflinchingly tried to deceive her. No wonder she almost fell for his ploy in her previous life. With such impeccable deception skills, even the most cautious of creatures would fall prey to it.


    "Supreme Elder, do I look like a fool to you? No, no, please do say if I am a mere fool in your eyes. Because the way you''re treating me makes me think that I am nothing more than a fool in your eyes." Her laughter ended as abruptly as it started, leaving her appearance cold and grim as she looked at him.


    Her chilly eyes were so sharp that Luke felt like she could see right through him, see right through his scheme.


    ''This, what is this?''


    For the first time since his appearance, the composed expression of the Supreme Elder crumbled. For a brief instant, cold sweat dripped down his back and he nervously looked at the female before him in trepidation.


    ''No! I cannot lose my cool. I need to stay calm. Even if she finds out about my plan, I still have to deny it to the end.''


    Getting himself together, he restored his previous composer and looked at her in disappointment.


    "I understand that you might have some prejudices against me from our previous encounter. But I don''t blame you. I would have felt the same if someone attempted to forcefully push me into a corner as well. However, that doesn''t mean you should endanger yourself or think badly of me."


    "Think badly of you? I am thinking badly of you, Supreme Elder? Hahaha...how funny! Truly hilarious!"


    "You! Sigh, you..."


    "Supreme Elder, enough! Save the misunderstood act for someone else, because it will not have any affect on me. Save your ridiculous nonsense for another beast, because it is not going to work on me. You and I both know what is going on here, so please, cut the crap and get to the point!" Versailles was done playing.


    She was not interested in carrying on with the act of the beast.


    He clearly came to kidnap her in front of the entire Nar realm races, yet still desired to put on an act of saving a beast in distress,


    "I know that the dark shadows belong to you, Supreme Elder. So, there is no need to act like you are here to save me. Enough is enough! Since you dared to send the dark shadows after me, then be daring enough to owe up to your act."


    Luke stared at her in astonishment, the flickering emotions in his eyes displaying his complex mood.


    He wanted her to see him in a better light.


    Even though he borrowed the dark lord''s army, he didn''t want to face her with them on his back.


    He wanted to create a beautiful tale of him rescuing her from a horde of dark shadows and win a place in her heart.


    But the heavens were truly against him.


    Truly cruel and ruthless to him.


    They seemed bent on shattering his every dream and wish.


    "Hahaha..."


    With his cover exposed, he knew there was no point in acting confused.


    She would no longer go with him on her own accord.


    Sorrowful tears streamed down his face as he looked deeply into her chilly eyes.


    "Yes, the dark shadows are sent by me. But, so what? Didn''t I do all this because of you? Isn''t it because of you? Isn''t because I want you so badly that I turned to the Dark Lord? Right from the beginning, you were supposed to be mine. So, how can I silently watch you become the dog''s mate, huh? How can I?"


    His gentle expression morphed, replaced by hate, anger, and devastation.


    Tightly holding onto his chest, he roared with madness.


    "You are supposed to be mine! You belong to me!"


    "You are wrong, Supreme Elder. I am no one''s, because I am not an object to belong to someone. I am a living being that belong to myself, unless I decide otherwise." Her calm voice was full of conviction, radiating strength and self-confidence, as it echoed in the green fog.


    The black puppy, ignored by the two, was dangerously glaring at the Supreme Elder. His bottomless dark eyes emitted boundless killing intent that changed his cute appearance into that of a ferocious beast.


    Slowly, sharp fangs and claws replaced pointy teeth and paws, as the soft fur buzzed with invisible energy.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, its'' tiny frame expanded and enlarged.

 Chapter 105 - The Black Puppy Is Actually A Black Wolf!

    "So, you mean to say that you chose to belong to the werewolf? It isn''t because the werewolf mated with you without giving you a choice?" The spiteful derision and scorn in his voice was as vicious as a venom as he attempted to demean her.


    "Oh? Why do you think that he didn''t give me a choice? Do you believe that the mating bond of the werewolves is one forced upon their mates without giving them the option to choose?"


    It was true. The werewolves bond-mate was one that gave their soul mates the opportunity to accept or reject their soul bond.


    It provided the soul-mates with an unconscious free will to either keep or sever the bond.


    However, not many in the realm knew about this fact.


    Because the Nar realm was a brutal land where only the strongest survived, many of the mates that bonded with the werewolves were more than exhilarated to be exonerated from such a competition.


    So , why would they choose to sever the bond that would allow them to soar out of the flames of adversity with a single leap?


    As such, not even the vampire was aware of this fact. Because it was a subconscious choice that only the involved individuals could unconsciously perceive.


    "What...what do you mean?" He  dubiously snarled.


    "Nothing that concerns you. In conclusion, you just need to know that my bond with the werewolf isn''t one of coercion but one of personal choice."


    "No, no...if you can choose to stay or leave the wolf, than you should immediately sever the bond! Do it right now, then we will finally be together!"


    "Supreme Elder, you are deranged. I can''t wait to rip your flesh apart and drink your blood. What makes you think that I will want to be with you?" Sneering disdainfully, Versailles'' ruthlessly spat the cold words, dampening the bear''s spirits


    "But why? Why do you hate me so much? Only because I tried to force you to stay behind? You must understand! I only did that because I couldn''t allow the dog to snatch you from me."


    "Again, I belong to myself. So, when was I ever yours to be snatched away?" She was exasperated.


    It seemed as if reasoning couldn''t get through to the vampire. No matter how many times she reiterated, he couldn''t seem to understand the simple logic that she was never his to begin with.


    Conversing with such a creature was only a waste of time.


    And besides, after what happened in her previous life, the simple act of talking to him drained her energy. She was barely able to keep her resentment in check.


    Now wasn''t the time to confront the beast.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    At this moment, a ferocious growl resounded from her chest.


    "Hmm?" Confused, she looked down only to be amazed.


    In her arms, she discovered that the cute, black puppy she so tenderly held, was going through a shocking transformation.


    His soft fur bristled with anger as a powerful energy buzzed around its tiny frame.


    Slowly, his dark eyes turned ruthlessly cold, as sharp claws extended from his tiny paws and razor fangs grew in his mouth.


    "This...this..." Versailles was stunned silly.


    This was no longer the cute and harmless puppy she cuddled. This was a ferocious beast out for blood.


    The beastly puppy jumped out of her arms and landed with a resounding crash that exploded the misty ground.


    Boom!


    A heavy black smoke blew up, shrouding his figure and popping sounds rang out.


    Crack!


    From outside the dark smoke, Versailles, who watched the unbelievable sight before her with a dumbfounded expression, heard the unnatural pops and cracks that resembled the sound of shattering bones.


    "Little Amose?" She suddenly felt anxious and worried for the beast.


    Although she couldn''t clearly understand what was happening, she had a vague idea that he was going through some sort of changing process.


    Only the ominous sounds coming out of the black smoke sounded painful to her ears.


    "Amose!" Stepping forward, she was trying to enter the smoke to find the beast, when a mighty force pushed her back.


    An oppressive pressure pressed on her soul and she unconsciously staggered back, the magnificent weight feeling like a heavy mountain sitting on her chest.


    Such an overwhelming pressure was something that she had never experienced in any one of her lives.


    "What is he?" She held her chest in wonder.


    Because now, she was current that he wasn''t an ordinary immortal beast.


    Just as she was pondering over the black puppy''s true identity, the black smoke cloaking his figure dispersed.


    The instant the smoke scattered, a giant black wolf entered her vision.


    "Huh?" Her heart thumped.


    A black wolf? The puppy was a black wolf?


    Across from Versailles, Luke was similarly staring dazedly at the giant wolf standing before him. Unlike Versailles, however, he was immediately alarmed and got into a battle stance.


    Because from the creature''s dark black eyes, he saw unconcealable rage and hostility aimed directly towards him.


    He had no doubt that the creature desired his blood.


    *


    "What? That little beast is actually a black wolf?"


    Rona Mai shrieked in disbelief.


    She felt her surroundings blurring as her unflinching gaze fixed firmly on the giant black wolf.


    She sensed the creatures surrounding her glancing in the werewolves camp. She felt the unspoken speculation forming in all their minds.


    But she stubbornly refused to acknowledge their thoughts and ignored the ominous feeling brewing in her heart.


    Because she knew.


    Once she did, her plans were destined for failure.


    ''No! No! No! It cannot be him! Must not be him!''


    She madly roared in her mind, her fierce eyes emitting a malicious, malevolent light.


    "The little creature she picked up is actually a black wolf?"


    The Devil King did not whether to scream bloody Nar or shout damned Nar. This serpentine''s ability was already soul shuddering, but now, her luck seemed to be even more astounding.


    If this kept up, would he even have the ability to talk to her on equal footing?


    "Is this truly only gain, or something else?" His eyes narrowed suspiciously as he glared at the two on the Viewing Platform.


    He didn''t believe in nonsensical words like coincidence. And even less believed in good luck. As such, he refused to accept that the serpentine had luckily picked up a tiny beast that turned out to be a ferocious wolf.


    And the fact that the black beast just happened to be a black wolf only served to enforce his conviction.


    "The Nar, that was a black wolf!"


    "It seems to be. But how is this possible?"


    The serpentines were as equally stumped as the Demon Queen and Devil King. However, unlike the unwilling two, they were more relieved.


    No matter how such a situation came about, they did not care. Their only concern was Versailles'' safety. Now that her own creature had taken on a battle form, they were more than reassured.


    "Versailles should be okay now, right?" Queen Nakee whispered in uncertainty.


    The spectating lesser races were just as stunned as the clans.


    "The Nar! Is it only be that is surprised and suspicious that the tiny creature is a black wolf?" A succubus whispered to an iirifey beside her.


    "No, you''re not. I am just as surprised and suspicious as you. And from the strange expressions on the faces of the races around us, I am certain that we''re not alone in this."


    "This...this is truly..." She was rendered speechless.


    Even words failed to describe the depth of her shock.


    "This is huge." In the end, she was forced to make due with those three words.


    In the entire region, the only race that remained unaffected by the sudden turn of events were the Werewolf clan. Calm and unperturbed, they kept their gaze fixed on the Viewing Platform.


    Amidst the unexpected revelation, the beasts subconsciously ignored the words exchanged between Versailles and the Supreme Elder.


    They unconsciously shelved aside the idea of the Supreme Elder being in cahoots with the Dark Lord.


    *


    "This is the tiny beast that you picked up? It seems to have deceived." Luke smirked as he kept his gaze on the creature.


    "Look, it isn''t even tiny anymore, is it? All this while, you had been carrying it in your arms like a precious existence. But in its eyes, you were probably nothing more than a clown, wouldn''t you say?"


    He wanted to break her.


    Break her until she saw nothing but betrayal, felt nothing but betrayal.


    Only then would he be able to influence her mind to make her come willingly to his side. By then, he could use his thousand dark army to entangle and entrap the creature long enough to whisk her away.


    The black wolf turned his head to the female behind him, gazing deeply into her stunned eyes.


    From her expression, there was only confusion and amazement, not a trace of pain to be found anywhere.


    Without a doubt, Luke''s instigating words had failed to hit their mark.


    Tenderness flashed in the black wolf''s eyes as he simply gazed at her.


    "You...you...are you who I think you are....?"

 Chapter 106 - Ramose!

    Luke''s patience was wearing thin, frustration and pain twisting his heart in an agonizing coil. Even after saying so much, the girl did not react.


    ''Does she not care about the beast or am I doing something wrong?''


    No matter what he did or said, it had no affect on her. In such a situation, how was he going to achieve his goal? Was using force the only way?


    "By the way, your mate must have seen the danger you are in by now. So, why isn''t he here yet? Or does he not care about you?" He really didn''t want to use force on her, so in the end, he decided to make one final attempt.


    The absence of her mate when she needed him most will at least hit a nerve, right?


    Luke, who desperately wanted to take Versailles away clenched his fists, the foil of every single one of his plans making him feel a strong sense of powerlessness and defeat.


    Versailles stared at the black wolf with trembling eyes. She was oblivious to everything around and even forgot about the dark shadows lingering behind her.


    At this moment, all she wanted to do was rush towards the wolf and confirm her doubt.


    The little puppy had been with her since the beginning of the Battle of Wars. It accompanied her since she encountered the second batch of beasts, patiently listening, silently providing companionship, and avidly supporting.


    Within this time frame, he became closer than a kin to her.


    And if this beast that was closer than a kin turned out to be a black wolf, would the black wolf turn out to be the one she knew?


    The thought was both exhilarating and stunning, too hard to believe.


    As such, even after a long period of staring at him, she was unable to go near the creature to confirm her speculations.


    In the end, seeing her only staring and not moving, the beast took the initiative to approach her and stopped in front of her. Gingerly, he leaned forward and gently rubbed his large head against her forehead.


    "Not going to ask anything?"


    The second Versailles heard the familiar deep voice, her body shuddered.


    It wasn''t just her wishful thinking.


    It was really him.


    "Ra...Ramose!?"


    "Hmm."


    How in the realm did he manage to change himself into a puppy?


    On the other side, Luke was in a turmoil when he heard the way Versailles addressed the creature. Things were developing in a direction out of his expectations.


    The last thing he wanted at the moment was the presence of the beast.


    "Ramose? Ramose!? Ha! With the pressure of the dark armies, it''s okay if you''re feeling unsettled. But you can''t be so affected by the situation as to hallucinate about your mate showing up to rescue you, right?" He said disgustedly.


    But there was no response to his snide remark.


    Instead, the last strand of hope he doggedly clung to got shattered with what he saw.


    Versailles gaped at the giant wolf. Without any suspense, the beast drew back and changed into his human form.


    "Are you just going to stare? Won''t you give me a hug?"


    Now in his human form, Ramose looked at her with an amused expression. His black hair and dark eyes, combined with his masculine aura made her heart pound.


    To distract herself from the strange feeling, she turned her gaze and confusedly asked the question swirling in her mind.


    "You! What are you doing here?"


    "Of course, it''s to keep you company." He replied casually as his gaze followed her every movement.


    "Can you hug me now?"


    "Keep me company? You''re saying you entered the battlegrounds to keep me company? Am I that easy to fool?" She ignored his question and asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Why would I need to fool you? I just didn''t want to be separated from my mate after meeting her again. Is that wrong?"


    "No, but...how can it be so simple?" She felt stumped.


    Was his reason for entering the battlegrounds really that simple? He only wanted to stay by her side?


    As she thought of the days they spent together, she realized that he hadn''t done anything other than remain glued to her side.


    Maybe, she was the one overthinking things.


    Ramose watched the girl''s eyes flicker with complicated emotions, no doubt, debating on the truth of his words.


    His eyes filled with tenderness as he silently admired her.


    Of course, the reason he entered the battlegrounds wasn''t as simple as he made it out to be.


    After entering the Ancestral Chamber, his encounter with the Ancestral Wolf remnant spirit yielded great results. He gained an ancient manual containing inaccessible and valuable knowledge.


    Through the use of the manual, he was able to shift his size and change his appearance, entering the battlegrounds without any obstruction.


    Since he couldn''t stop her from participating in the challenge, he could at least guard her and protect her from the side.


    He couldn''t shake off the restlessness of his heart, but he could at least make sure that nothing happened to her within his presence.


    Although the process was grilling, through this unorthodox method, he was able to realize his goal. He stayed by her side for the entire duration of the Battle of Wars and silently guarded her.


    But this wasn''t something that she needed to know. As long as she was safe and well, it was more than enough.


    "So, you''re really not going to hug me?" He dejectedly continued.


    "Hmm?"  The lost and innocent look in her eyes tickled his heart.


    No longer able to hold himself back, he moved closer and leaned down, whispering softly in her ear.


    "For the past few days, didn''t you tightly hold me to your chest? Now you can''t even hug me?" He drew back and expectantly stared at her with shinning eyes, still waiting for the hug.


    "You!"


    "What? It''s only a hug, isn''t it? You even kissed me before. But since you''re my mate, I guess that could be excused."


    Versailles blanked, struck dumb by the man''s words.


    She remembered the numerous times she held the puppy to her chest and recalled the instant she kissed him on the forehead. Immediately, her face heated and she lowered her head.


    The embarrassment she felt was enough for her to want to dig a hole to hide in.


    "Get lost! I am not talking to you!" Fuming, she pushed on his chest to distance herself. But he took advantage of the chance and pulled her closer instead, securing his arms tightly around her waist.


    "Hold still. Let me hold you for a bit." His warm breath tickled her as his gentle voice drifted into her ear. The sudden warmth of his embrace tugged on her heartstrings, calmly her racing heart.


    He went so far just to accompany, a little hug wasn''t a big deal. Relaxing her guard, she obediently laid her head on his chest.


    His masculine scent permeated her senses, releasing the tension in her body, as she closed her eyes in contentment.


    *


    The races were thrown in confusion, gasping in astonishment and disbelief at they repeatedly exchanged glances between the figure in the Viewing Platform and the black wounded wolf in the Werewolf camp.


    "What!? The little creature was the Werewolf King?"


    "The Werewolf King entered the battlegrounds from the beginning!"


    "If that is the Werewolf King, than who is that black wolf?"


    "A deception, of course!"


    "Haha...I was just saying. The Wolf King''s mate is in trouble and he isn''t reacting, allowing the Supreme Elder to rush to her rescue instead. With his tender feelings for the serpentine, how could he not even react? Turns out, he was already in the battlegrounds! Haha..."


    "The moment I saw that little creature turn into a wolf, I knew that had to be the Werewolf King!"


    "Is that hard to figure out? I knew something was up with that little creature the moment it appeared. In such a dangerous battleground, why would a beast like that pop out of thin air? So I Knew it had to be the Werewolf King himself!"


    Beasts spoke over one another, claiming to be the first to suspect the beast''s identity.


    "How can this happen? How?"


    The Demon Queen staggered back, her face pale as she looked at the figure on the Viewing Platform.


    What she feared most and vehemently denied had taken place.


    The black wolf was really the Werewolf King.


    Now, even with the presence of the Supreme Elder, it would be near impossible to do anything to the serpentine.


    Her eyes took on a vacant look as she dazedly stared, feeling her dream of ruling the realm drifting from her.


    "No wonder the Werewolves didn''t react to the serpentine''s predicament. The Werewolf King himself was accompanying her." The Eagle King''s eyes flashed with admiration.


    Before the Wolf King''s dedication and devotion towards mate, he couldn''t help but sigh in envy and secretly wonder. If he also had a mate, then would he be as devoted and dedicated to her as the wolf was to his mate?


    "Hmph! I knew the matter was too good to be a coincidence. The serpentine doesn''t possess heaven defying luck. She just got herself a good mate." The Devil King snorted in resentment and contempt.


    He was indignant.


    Because of the Werewolf King''s farce, he was almost deceived into believing nonsensical things like luck and fate. If the wolf didn''t transform when he did, he might have truly been influenced by the event.


    "So the black wolf was actually the Werewolf King. It''s Versailles''s good fortune that king of a clan was willing to lower himself into the status of a little beast to accompany her." For the first time since learning about the two''s mate bond, a trace of jealousy flashed through the Snake Queen''s heart.


    It was hidden to no beast how deeply the Wolf King treasured Versailles. For her, he came to the Floating Flames Island, a feat never done before in the history of the realm. And for her, he changed into a powerless creature.


    Such devotion and dedication, which female beast did not desire?


    ''Will my mate treasure me as deeply as the Werewolf King treasures'' Versailles?''


    The thought appeared abruptly in her mind, filling her heart with great expectations and hope for the future.

 Chapter 107 - Vanquishing The Dark Shadows

    An explosion went off in Luke''s head, his will crumbling as he saw the wolf transform into the Werewolf King. His surroundings dimmed, every lingering trace of light getting snuffed out as surely as if the radiance was only an illusion.


    And when the last glimmer of light vanished, the darkness settled in.


    "In the end, I can only use force!" The hoarse whisper was full of pain, reluctance, and madness.


    Black smoke flew out of his seven orifices and covered his figure, enveloping him in a giant black mushroom cloud.


    Throwing his head back, Luke howled with despair.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Boom!


    The ear-shattering cry resounded throughout the green fog, urging the procrastinating shadows.


    Within the span of a few heartbeats, a giant storm of dark shadows engulfed the center region of the Soul Sundering Pit, encircling the two entangled figures.


    Ramose and Versailles raised their head in unison, an indifferent expression on their faces.


    The two were neither surprised nor alarmed at the sudden entrapment. On the contrary, there was an unnatural twinkle of excitement and anticipation in their eyes.


    "Hehe...it looks like we have company." Versailles amusedly said.


    "That we do. What about it? Do you want to try? We''ll do it together." Ramose tenderly glanced at the female in his arms, his eyes filled with adoration.


    "Try! Of course try! Why won''t we try? Since they are eager to seek out their own death, then we''ll show them what death really looks like."


    "Hmm. Whatever you say."


    Wrapping his arms tightly around her soft waist, Ramose ignored his pounding heart and leaped into the air. He span, their entwined figures twirling in a spiral brilliance of bright and glorious light. The light expanded and majestically exploded from their bodies.


    Pure and bright, the glorious light burst outward, expelling the green fog with an unimaginable force.


    In its absence, the thousand dark shadows and Luke''s ominous figure cloaked in a black fog, were clearly revealed.


    In the center of the wide open clearing, Luke''s figure appeared as tiny as an ant.


    Holding his mate close, Ramose unconcernedly enjoyed the feel of her in his arms, his insides quaking at the wonderful sensation his body, heart, and soul were experiencing.


    Just for this moment alone, he was ready to willingly go through any suffering.


    "After the conclusion of the Battle of Wars, you are returning to the Underworld Palace with me." He declared decisively.


    After spending the past few days together, he didn''t have the will to separate from her again. He couldn''t imagine going back without her by his side, or he, by her side.


    Even the thought made his heart ache.


    "Hmm!"


    Versailles knew his feelings. She too, no longer wanted to be separated from her mate. In his presence, she could sense that an empty void in her heart and soul were filled and complete.


    She knew that only within his presence, she could take off her mask and be herself.


    Only with him, would she truly no longer be alone.


    Delighted, Ramose happily kissed her hair as a foolish grin stretched across his face and brightened his eyes.


    Feeling the act wasn''t enough to express his joy, he kissed her temple and fondly rubbed his face in her glorious hair, her fruity scent stealing his breath away.


    "Thank you, light."


    ''The Nar! I was afraid she was going to refuse.''


    With her consent, his pounding heart was finally able to settle down. If she had refused, he wouldn''t have held her back. But his heart and soul would have been engulfed in agony.


    "Huh? Who''s light?"


    Versailles was stumped.


    Who in the Nar is this light? Raising her head, she turned her head around in confusion, in search of this newcomer that she missed.


    "Haha..." Ramose lightly laughed in amusement as he saw his mate''s puzzled expression.


    "You! Why are you laughing? What is so funny huh?" Her scrunched face and fierce eyes made his breath hitch.


    Heavens! She was too adorable! Too cute! Too breathtaking!


    Just looking at her made him feel alive.


    Now, it was even more necessary that he took her back to the Underworld Palace. With her devastating looks and personality, it was only a matter of time before the realm erupted in chaos.


    As he thought of this, his gaze swiveled downward, falling on the distasteful Supreme Elder glaring darkly at them.


    It hasn''t even been 15 ice nights since the formation of their bond, and there was already a fervent vampire lustfully chasing after her.


    If he didn''t take precaution, it wouldn''t be long before one rival turned to a hundred.


    "Light, let''s take care of this annoyances and leave from here."


    ''Light? He means me?''


    Versailles, finally getting enlightened, glared resentfully at the man. Couldn''t he nicely tell her that he was referring to her? Why did he have to make her embarrass herself like that?


    Sensing her grudge, Ramose only smiled lightly and rubbed her head.


    At this time, he couldn''t explain to her the importance and depth the nickname held for him.


    "Remember what I told you earlier?"


    Versailles instantly turned serious when she heard him.


    "You mean a while ago, right?"


    "Yes. Follow my lead and you''ll be fine. Now, let''s go!"


    Holding her, he dived.


    The glorious light cloaking them smoothened their descent, shielding and protecting them from the piercing wind and air currents.


    Dark shadows rushed at them, blocking every possible escape rout, as they trapped them inside their thousand dark army formation.


    "Don''t let them get away! I want the Wolf King''s life! Even if you can''t accomplish that you must bring me the female!"


    The vampire''s holler spread inside the pit. The beast watched them with smoking eyes, the black fog making his already grim appearance even more ominous and sinister.


    As they neared the ground, ten shadows charged at them, slashing ruthlessly and punching violently as they targeted Ramose.


    Unperturbed, Ramose spread out one of his hands and a fiery flame with a dark shine surged out, engulfing them before they even neared the two.


    "Yeeeeeeee!"


    All at once, inhumane shrill cries filled the region and bounced off the jagged cliff walls, the guttural and croaky sound seeming to erupt from the depth an endless nightmarish abyss.


    With a final flare of the light, the creatures vanished into nothingness.


    Luke, witnessing the bizarre scene, frowned.


    "What is that light? Why is so oppressive?"


    Everything Luke encountered the beast, the Werewolf King only seemed to be stronger.


    If this continued, would he ever get what he wanted?


    He felt dread settling in his heart. It''s dark and sticky tendrils seeping into his soul. It filled the gaps of his conscious, the splinters of hope, and the shredded pieces of his beautiful dream that he still clung onto firmly, dearly.


    At long last, that last trace was on the brink of evaporating as the black tentacles finally clutched onto it and ruthlessly wiped it out.


    "Hehehehe..."


    A mad cackle flowed from his lips, and the vampire consumed by the darkness, threw his head back and laughed.


    He laughed with a sorrowful tone, encompassing his despair and pain.


    He laughed with a defiant tone, declaring his defiance against fate.


    And he laughed with a sinister tone, displaying his resolve.


    Even if it meant turning to the dark side, he was willing.


    But he would not bow under fate''s mechanism, would give up after losing, and he would not allow his destiny to be written in the throes of woe.


    He will get what he wanted, no matter the cost.


    "Hehehehe...."


    Versailles and Ramose looked at each other in confusion.


    "What happened to the Supreme Elder? Seeing us together, did he finally lose his mind?" Ramose asked gleefully.


    However, Versailles sensed the situation was no longer controllable.


    "Stop playing around. I think that the darkness consumed him. From now on, for him, there is no turning back. Whatever happens to him is his own problem. But we need to leave as soon as possible."


    "Hmm!"


    The two gazed deeply into each other''s eyes and smiled.


    The bright light covering their body glowed brighter and grew larger. It radiated an immense and boundless power, a power so pure and intense that it enveloped the entire region in a shower of brilliance.


    Hovering in the center, it was like the combination of multiple mini celestial bodies, the red, gold, and black glow beaming gloriously and otherworldly as they descended.


    Time seemed to stop and space throbbed. The cliff walls trembled as if within the presence of their mighty creator.


    And the dark shadows, linked together and fixed in a frightening formation, finally displayed a trace of emotion.


    They, who were corrupted, corroded, and eroded until their very souls became black,


    They, who were erased of their memories and emotions, lost their sense of self and became lifeless puppets,


    They, who were tortured and drained until the last drop of their lifeforce was sucked away, and were reborn from the flames of dark magic as dark shadows,


    They who were nothing but entrapped souls, captured and sealed within a body of darkness,


    Finally shed a tear.


    A single, lonely tear.


    A single, silent tear filled with pain and anguish dripped from the corner of their eye.


    Sigh!


    The faint sigh, full of relief and peace, passed through their black lips and drifted into the still region, before the glorious light erupted and showered them with its radiance of salvation.

 Chapter 108 - The Fusion Of Souls, Second Clash

    The brilliant wave of intricate light spread out like a net, trapping and restraining those within its web like beasts set for slaughter, and vaporized everything into nothing.


    Tiny specks of light in the form of creatures faces materialized.


    The creatures looked at the two figures floating in the midst of light with gratitude in their eyes before turning blurry and disappearing.


    At long last, they were finally free.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Luke shrieked in pain, an anguished roar croaked out his screechy throat, the sound of torment beyond bearing. His body spasmed in rigid arch, muscles clenched and straining.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    His head reared up, and his eyes leaked with fresh blood that seeped into the black threads swirling around his body like a black hole.


    Then the light in the region winked out, fading as quickly as a dying legend.


    "You...you will pay for this!"


    Luke''s voice was a weak whisper, then he gave a deep moan and straightened his posture.


    The sight he saw almost made him puke out blood.


    There, right before him stood a giant black wolf with violet-black eyes and flaming snake tail. From the anomalous creature, an oppressive and majestic aura was discharged.


    With a single glance into those violet-black eyes, Luke knew a phenomenon beyond his knowledge had occurred.


    "But how!? How is this possible!?"


    He was almost driven to insanity by these two individuals. One never followed the norm and the other never reacted as expected.


    The fusion of their beast forms was evident sign that this time, they broke their own record of pushing the limits and ascending to new heights.


    "How are you doing? Do you feel any discomfort or pain?"


    Ramose''s voice sounded in Versailles''s head, concern and worry filling her senses.


    "No discomfort or pain at all! Ramose, was this method really recorded in the manual of your clan''s Ancestral Wolf? Why is it so terrifying!"


    Versailles was still not able to believe that a method that could fuse the souls of two mates actually existed within the heavens of the seven realms.


    "Hmm. It is definitely heaven defying. However, only the Werewolf King can utilize the technique as it requires King blood to activate the spell. Moreover, the person the Wolf King is fusing with can only be his mate."


    "Oh, that''s to bad. It would''ve been great if every beast could use the method."


    Versailles sighed in disappointment. The moment she learned about the Soul Fusion method, a group of Pink Goblins, Gorgons, and Scorpions fusing and battling appeared in her mind, filling her with excitement.


    Unfortunately, good things also came with their own restrictions.


    "Why? Did you have other plans in mind?" Ramose, connected with Versailles in every sense, instantly perceived her disappointment.


    His heart filled with curiosity as he wondered what task his mate had in mind for the soul fusion method.


    "Huh? I was planning on using it on my secret forces."


    Versailles hesitated for only a brief moment, guiltily looking around as she spilled the truth. He was already connected to her in a way that wouldn''t be possible with any other beast, hearing her every thought and sensing her every mood.


    As such, keeping the news of her secret forces from him was impossible.


    Besides, by finding out, it wasn''t as if he was going to hurt her.


    "Just make sure you remain cautious. This realm isn''t one of peace and loyalty, so you should never trust or rely on anyone but yourself. Not even me."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t take any risks." His concern for her warmed her heart, making her feel full and complete.


    It was during times like this that she realized the significance of family members. Only under the presence of a loving mate did she came to know the beauty of life and love.


    "Hmm. Now, let me go and take care of this vampire. This shall conclude this portion of the battles."


    "Hmm. Be careful."


    Versailles watched Ramose domineering figure stand before the beast. Because the two''s souls were fused together, she sensed his every movement and plan of attack.


    In a sense, it was as if the two were fighting together, only Versailles was with him through her fiery soul.


    She was inside his beast body in the same way she was during Queen Nakee''s healing.


    Only this time, she was conscious in her own body that was operated by her spirit, while her soul accompanied Ramose''s.


    "Wolf King, you shouldn''t be here. The challenge of the competition clearly specified that the serpentine was supposed to the participating individual from the Snake and Wolf clans."


    "So as you, Supreme Elder. You are not supposed to be here either, but here you are."


    "I will be blunt with you. I want Versailles. She and I have a history outside of your understanding."


    "I don''t care what history the two of you had. She is my mate now and will stay as my mate. It''s best that you get her out of your mind."


    "Hmph! Never!"


    Luke charged towards Ramose, flexing and twirling the black tentacles like a second skin as he clashed with the wolf''s snake tail.


    "Hisssss!


    As if a real snake, the tail hissed and restrained the black threads, splitting into a thousand snakes like the hairs of a Gorgon.


    Ramose flexed his claws and slashed at the vampire, ripping of chunks of skin. Fountains of blood flowed, dying the stone ground red. Suppressive and humbling, the mighty pressure radiated of Ramose''s figure and repeatedly forced the vampire to draw back.


    "How is he so powerful? Even with the aid of the Dark Lord''s dark energy, I am not his match at all."


    Luke''s heart turned cold. From the brief exchange, he could tell he was not the werewolf''s match. The beast not only had speed and strength on his side, he also released an invisible pressure that suppressed and restrained him.


    His gaze shifted to the female on the other side of the clearing and an idea formed in his mind.


    Luke backed away from the wolf, feigning a weak presence as he clutched his wound. Black threads of fog covered the injury, mending and healing it with speed visible to the naked eye.


    He twisted and jumped back, dodging another strike, before dashing forward for a seemingly head-on clash.


    ''It''s time!''


    At the instant claw and fist were about to clash, Luke''s form disappeared, leaving Ramose blinking in surprise. He swept his sight over the land of crumbled rocks and cracked ground, an uneasy feeling rising in his heart.


    Just as he was about continue his search, he thought of his mate, who was watching from the other side.


    ''No!"


    "Versailles, move! NOW!"


    He shrieked into their connected link, scared and horrified at the possibility of finding her gravely injured and or gone forever.


    "VERSAILLLES!!!"


    This time, he screamed through both his actual voice and the link, the terror overriding his senses and blurring his surroundings. Ramose felt so terrified that his soul shuddered, the powerful emotion breaking their state of perfect fusion of souls.


    Now, he couldn''t even sense her presence.


    Versailles felt the link between her and Ramose go dead, his terrified scream still reverberating in her mind.


    ''So the vampire wants to target me?''


    Thanks to the fusion of their souls, Versailles soul was no longer affected by the Soul Sundering Pit''s pressure. Additionally, the green fog, the Ghost Fog, was driven away by their combined radiance, reducing its soul suppression influence on her.


    Therefore, when she heard Ramose''s voice, unlike what he said, she did not leave.


    Instead, she waited.


    BOOM!


    At this moment, space wrapped and Luke arrived right in front of a waiting Versailles.


    Like a warrior ready to die on the battlefield, Versailles held flame arrows in each hand. Her flame hair floated behind her, fanning out like sparks of fire as her violet-gold eyes flickered with power.


    Without giving the vampire a chance to speak, she rained fire.


    Arrow after arrow whistled through the air, aiming for Luke''s vital organs. The arrows, sharp and fierce, fixed on him like the venomous eyes of a viper, following his every move, his every step.


    Forced to dodge left and right, up and down, the Supreme Elder was in an even more pathetic position then when he faced Ramose. At least then, he could approach the wolf.


    However in Versailles case, he couldn''t even draw near her as the flame arrows obstructed his path, preventing his advances.


    Flustered and frustrated, Luke summoned the darkest of his black magic, pouring out the cold energy on his hands, before flinging the dark ball forward.


    Undaunted, Versailles switched tactics. She bent backwards and drew back, sliding across the stone ground as if skiing on an ice field. Without losing momentum, she threw a dozen more flame arrows towards the panting vampire.


    BANG!


    Luke, unprepared and unguarded against her counteract, was flung back and crashed roughly into the cliff wall. His weak figure slid down and tumbled to the ground, groaning painfully.


    On the other side, Versailles poured every bit of her power in her last flame arrow. The arrow, glowing with immense power and force, was the size of four flame arrows combined. It throbbed excitedly, flailing about in her hand as she took aim.


    Summoning all the strength in her unchanged human form, she threw the flame arrow.


    BOOM!!!


    It violently clashed with the black ball and exploded.


    The powerful explosion produced a shockwave that shook the heaven and shattered the land, leaving an ear numbing ring resonating in the region.

 Chapter 109 - Battle Of Kings

    Ramose braved through the shockwave, dodging flying rocks and rubble as he rushed to his mate''s side. Her figure was motionlessly sprawled on the ground, bleeding from multiple cuts and scratches that were quickly festering from the residue of the black magic.


    "Versailles, are you okay?"


    He knelt beside her still form and shifted, the process hurried and disordered. With caution, he gently gathered her in his arms and brushed her hair away from her face.


    The pallid complexion and bloodless lips sent his mind spiraling into chaos. Blind with worry, he roughly shook her body, throwing caution to the flames.


    "Versailles, Versailles!"


    His voice sounded tearful as he hoarsely called out her name. It seemed as if every color and life was drained out of the man as desperation, panic, and pain covered his features.


    "Nothing can happen to you...nothing can happen to you..." As if the words were a magical spell, he repeatedly chanted them with vacant eyes.


    "Versailles..."


    "Hmm..."


    The sound was faint, barely above the silent whisper of a breeze and quiet flutter of butterfly wings. However, Ramose, who was intently focused on the limp form in his arms, immediately heard it.


    "Versailles, can you hear me?"


    Yanked from the abyss of despair, he peered anxiously at the barely conscious female with tensed nerves.


    "Hmm."


    "Ahhh..."


    Immense relief, like the cool shimmers of healing power flooded through his body, sapped his strength, and Ramose slumped weakly on his side, clutching tightly onto the tiny figure.


    She was alive.


    In this short period, he felt as if he had traveled a thousand miles and back, his heart plunging into an icy void as it raced and stopped intermittently.


    "It''s great that you''re okay."


    And it was. Because if something happened to her within his presence, he would never find salvation in any life or form.


    "This place is no longer safe. We need to leave before the Supreme Elder recovers."


    He sat up with her and secured his hold. Residues of the black magic were still clinging onto her wounds, worsening her condition. Placing his hand over her injuries, black light with hints of red-gold flowed from his palm and entered her body.


    Instantly, as if lit from within, her body glowed like the shimmering snow on the ice mountains and white walls of the Colosseum of Nar. Delicate and bright, the white light forcefully expelled the black magic from her body.


    Ramose watched with rapt attention as her wounds formed scabs and healed at the speed of light. It was only when every scar and scratch on her body was healed, that he breathed in relief.


    Without any more delay, he raised to his feet with his mate in his arms. Sweeping the place for a final look, he flashed into the distance.


    Luke weak and powerless, saw the werewolf navigate through the flying rubble, the girl held protectively in his arms as he leaped and dashed across the pit.


    Within a few breaths, his figure disappeared.


    "I failed. Even after everything I have done, I wasn''t able to get her. In the end, just what exactly went wrong?"


    Luke was devastated.


    He did so much, forsaking even his own identity as the Supreme Elder of the vampire clan, just to get her. He made a deal with the Dark Lord, and at the final moment, even sold his soul.


    So why wasn''t he able to get what he wanted? Why!?


    He vacantly stared at the dull red sky, every limb and bone of his body screaming in agony. But as if he couldn''t sense the pain, he hadn''t made a single sound, laying still and motionless.


    It was right at this moment that space trembled and a dark void opened before him.


    "Lukeee...you failed, not because you were weak, but because you are too concerned about the trifles." The sinister voice belonged to the dark lord.


    "What do you mean?"


    Bleak and hopeless, Luke''s voice was devoid of all emotions.


    "Don''t you know this yourself? During your confrontation with the girl and her mate, if you had just run up and grabbed her, you wouldn''t be in this position now. You were too concerned about making her willingly follow you, that you missed your chance."


    "My intention was never to take her by force. Either coercion or brainwashing, or else, not at all."


    "And what did you get from that? An injured body and wounded heart! The Werewolf King took her away and at the end of the Battle of Kings, she will enter the Underworld Palace with him. You had one chance and you lost it. Kekekeke.....You can forget about possessing her. It will never happen..."


    Luke was thrown in turmoil when he recalled their first meeting.


    ''She doesn''t remember me anymore. The werewolf is the one she chose. Should I just give up?''


    "No, I have only lost a battle. The war is yet to start. I will get her to willingly follow me. Only this time, the werewolf is going to die!"


    In the end, the thought of giving her up was even more devastating than the thought of losing. Because if he lost, he can always make a comeback with a more solid plan. But if he gave up, it would be the end.


    Rather than embracing a bleak ending, it was better to die fighting for what he wanted.


    With a fierce look in his and black threads swirling around him, Luke struggled to his feet and walked towards the black hole.


    "Werewolf King, I will be back."


    *


    " I wonder what''s going on in the Soul Sundering Pit."


    "The Werewolf King and Supreme Elder are probably assisting the serpentine in resisting the shadow armies."


    "We could have seen the battle for ourselves if only the Viewing Platform hadn''t shattered."


    The various races dispiritedly discussed the possible outcome of the clash between the Werewolf King and Supreme Elder.


    Due to Ramose and Versailles''s soul fusion brilliance, the ancient stones planted in the Soul Sundering Pit to transmit the image of their clash, shattered in the process.


    As such, unaware of the devastating exchange between the two leaders, the races were under the impression of the Supreme Elder descending into the pit to assist the two mates.


    "It shouldn''t be long now. With the conclusion of the Battle of Ranks, the Battle of Kings begins." The Eagle King was eager to battle the serpentine.


    From the few clashes he saw, he could tell that she was no easy opponent, even proving to be an equal to them.


    "But if the serpentine comes out victorious, doesn''t that mean she will be a major power?" The Devil King was against the idea of the serpentine joining the ranks of Kings.


    With the Werewolf King already so powerful and the Snake clan deciding to come out of their shell, the peaceful balance of the six clans'' rule was on the verge of collapsing.


    If the serpentine joined the Kings rank, then the balance of power would be completely and irrevocably shattered forever. At that time, only the Werewolf clan''s and Snake clan''s rule would reign supreme.


    "Versailles should be fine now. We just need to prepare ourselves for the Battle of Kings." The White elder was observing the various races and clans, evaluating and measuring their reactions and intentions.


    With the final battle of the Battle of Wars nearing, underhanded schemes such as poisoning and trapping would no longer have any influence.


    In this battle, the leaders of the Six Supreme Clans and the successful victors of the previous four battles will clash in the Colosseum of Nar.


    Versailles, who had completed the previous battles, was a likely participant for the Battle of Kings.


    "If Versailles wins against two Kings from the supreme clans, she will be in the Kings ranking. But since this Battle of Wars was different from the previous battles, I wonder how the witches will decide her title."


    "But the highest title in the Nar realm is the title of King. What other title can Versailles receive?" The Snake Queen was in a similar fix. She had been trying, and failing badly, to think of a title that the witches could bestow on Versailles.


    However, since this was the very first Battle of Wars where the races challenged only one individual, she couldn''t come up with any fitting title.


    "The Werewolf King entered with her. If they succeed in overcoming the dark shadows, my dream will be buried before even taking shape. Now, I can only hope that the Supreme Elder will get in their way." The Demon Queen, Rona Mai was muttering in anxiety.


    She could almost see herself ruling over the various races, high and revered, before a venomous serpentine entered the mix. Now her glorious dream seemed to be slowly slipping out of grasp, while she did nothing but watch like a fool.


    "The Battle of Kings! I will have to get rid of her in the Battle of Kings!"

 Chapter 110 - Surging Emotions

    Ramose tightly carried Versailles in his arms as he dashed across the cracked ground of the desolate region of the Soul Sundering Pit. Since one of the conditions for participating in the challenge was for Versailles to keep going, Ramose couldn''t make a stop for them to recover from their injuries.


    So, Ramose kept on moving, rushing towards the Grand Colosseum of Nar, the location of the Battle of Kings.


    "After this battle, I will take you to the Underworld Palace with me. After this battle, we will start a new beginning." Holding her closer, his eyes fell on her unconscious face, the faint rise and fall of her chest the only thing being him sane.


    With anticipative and joyful eyes, he leaped out of the Soul Sundering Pit.


    "Yaaaaay!"


    "Look, the Werewolf King came out of the Soul Sundering Pit!"


    "They made it out alive! The dark shadows must have fallen under their combined might!"


    "Of course! That''s the Werewolf King, after all. Who can stop him? Even the four clans fell under his might!"


    "That''s fine, but where is the Supreme Elder? Did he not come out with them?"


    "Don''t worry about him. Now that the Werewolf King and the serpentine made it out of the Soul Sundering Pit alive, the Battle of Kings will begin. The Supreme Elder won''t miss it."


    The races of the realm gathered together on the outskirts of the Grand Colosseum of Nar and patiently waited for the appearance of Luke, Ramose, and Versailles.


    Since the Viewing Platform was crushed, the witches saw no point in remaining in the Erupting Volcanos'' Region, leading the various races to the center of the realm in wait of the two leaders and one participant.


    All the other participants died, making this decade''s Battle of Wars the most unique.


    One participant challenged an entire group of beasts, one participant became victorious, triumphing over all enemies.


    "You know, when I think about it now, I can see why out of every creature in the realm, only the serpentine was able to become the Werewolf King''s mate."


    "Other than her, I can''t think of any other beast that would match the Wolf King in might and presence either."


    "From this, you can see how beneficial and wonderous the werewolves'' mate bond is."


    Amidst the excited murmur and chatter of the curious races'', Ramose expressionlessly carried his mate and proceeded towards the Werewolf camp.


    "Is Versailles okay?" Queen Nakee suddenly appeared and blocked his way, asking worriedly as she looked at Versailles still form.


    "She will be if you move out of the way."


    "Huh?"


    "I will be taking her with me."


    Rushing for an entire warm morning and ice night, Ramose was not in the best of moods. Right now, he only desired to carry his mate to his camp and wash her clean. They won''t be able to rest, but they could at least look clean and decent.


    Sidestepping the stunned Queen, he continued forward, glaring darkly at any creature that attempted to get within six feet distance of him.


    After what felt like forever, he finally arrived at the Werewolf camp.


    Olsen, seeing his King arrive with his mate, immediately ordered the wolves to clear the center of their camp.


    "King Ramose, I had the pack clear the center camp for your use. Please let us know if there is anything that you need." Olsen came to the side of Ramose and informed him of his arrangements.


    "Hmm. Olsen, get me a black robe. Try your best to find one crafted by the Flame Silkworms." He still remembered her dazzling beauty in the robe, seemingly not belonging to a wretched realm like the Nar.


    Although there wasn''t anything he could do about the realm''s environment and atmosphere, as the Werewolf King, he was more than capable of providing her with the best of everything in the land.


    "Yes, King! Is there anything else I can get you?"


    "Get me a black robe as well." Widening his stride, he left the wolf behind, his faint yes barely making it to his ears. A soft smile appeared on his lips as his gaze shifted to her before naturally retracting.


    A while later.


    Ramose, fresh and clean in his newly acquired heavy black robe, walked towards the figure of his busy mate. Her flame hair lustrously glowed around her fair face, falling on her chest and brightening her violet pupils.


    The more he saw her, the greater his worries became.


    In his eyes, she was the most beautiful creature in the entire Nar realm, and possibly, even the seven realms. This beauty of hers was the reason for his fears.


    Right now, the beasts of the realm were too busy trying to secure their future and the future of their clans. However, once this phase passed, they would get the free time to look at their surroundings and admire the little beauty the land offered.


    At that time, if his mate happened to accidentally fall under the radar of certain beasts, chaos would descend.


    He didn''t care about what happened to the beasts or what changes the realm would experience.


    He only cared for his mate. He did not want her to experience or endure even a single moment of hardship.


    Arriving at her side, he took her hand and led her away from the cluster of strange rocks.


    "You just gained consciousness. Why are you walking around and not trying to conserve your strength? The Battle of Kings will begin in half a warm morning." He rebuked in a scolding manner.


    "I don''t need to conserve any strength. The upcoming battle might be one at the King level, but it won''t be difficult for me to snatch the second position."


    "Second position? Why second when you can be first?"


    "Because you''ll be first! As your mate, I can''t snatch the glory from you, can I?" The mischievous smile on her face tickled his heart and he instinctively pulled her close, touching their foreheads.


    "If it''s you, I don''t mind losing all the glory. After all, you and I are one and the same."


    With a raspy breath and dark eyes, Ramose stared deeply into her violet pupils, the intimate mixture of their warm breathes raising his heartbeat.


    "So, if you can, beat me. I want you to stand tall and strong without any reservations or considerations...hmm?"


    "Hmm."


    Versailles felt her head become light as her breath hitched and her heart raced. The intensity with which he stared at her made her body heat up.


    She had been in close proximity with Ramose many times before, her heart soaring and emotions surging.


    However, she never felt like she was burning and floating at the same time as she did now.


    "Light, you smell so good, like Flame Fruits, Night Pears, Red Passions, and Bloom Oranges. So good that I want to eat you."


    Deep and low, the seductive whisper drifted into her ear and pounded on her heart. His soft lips teasingly grazing her lobe, they proceeded to skim over her cheek, the touch as light and flitting as the delicate wings of a butterfly.


    With an unexpected forceful tug, her face was tightly pressed on his broad chest.


    Blushing, she lowered her head and hid her face.


    Ramose was on the brink of losing control. As a firm believer of control over mind and discipline in actions, in his entire immortal life, there weren''t many instances where he lost control.


    However, today seemed to be one of those moments where his control would be severely tested.


    Wrapping his arms tightly around her soft waist, he supported her entire weight with his body as he raised her off her feet and buried his head in her neck. It was his most favorite spot because here, the fruity scent was thicker and the skin softest.


    "Light, after the Battle of Wars, let''s exchange our oaths at the Eternal Flaming Sea, okay?"


    If life without her was dull and held no meaning before, now living without her was unimaginable and torture. From more than 18 years ago, this serpentine of his had slowly, but surely occupied every inch of his mind and heart.


    As he nibbled on the delicate, smooth, and soft skin, Ramose felt an intense urge to officially and irrevocably tie the female to himself. He knew what he wanted, and he wanted her, desperately.


    "Let''s take our vows, hmm?"


    His heart raced with anticipation as he raised his head from her neck and looked at her face.


    What he saw froze him in place.


    "This..."


    While he was discussing such an important matter, his mate had actually fallen asleep on him!


    Depressed and dejected, he sulkily fixed her posture to a more comfortable position and carried her by his side.


    In this way, the Werewolf King took his mate to the gathering point of the beasts, appearing more like to mates smitten with each other walking closely together, rather than a sleeping serpentine and a disgruntled werewolf.

 Chapter 111 - Clean Sweep Part 1

    Rona Mai coldly watched the handsome Werewolf King walk with the serpentine stuck closely to his side to the front of the crowd, their long black robes blending as they gracefully dragged on the ground behind them.


    ''That should be my place.''


    She thought with conviction and tightly clenched her fists, her resolve to finish the snake further strengthened.


    ''I just need to wait for a bit longer, then everything will fall back in place. But where is the Supreme Elder?''


    Turning her head, she looked around at the gathered beasts, but couldn''t find his figure even among the vampires.


    ''He must have changed his mind about working with me. That''s probably why he isn''t here."


    Disgusted and angry at the beast''s betrayal, she shifted her gaze to the floating giant colosseum with fierce and vengeful eyes.


    ''I will remember this. The vampire will definitely pay for backstabbing me."


    "They look good together." The Snake Queen remarked in astonishment, her eyes flashing at the harmonious image of the perfect couple that seemed to be made just for each other.


    In the past 18 years, she had never seen the Werewolf King appear before a crowd, clean and well dressed, in his human form. At every gathering of the beasts or battle competitions, he always attended in his wolf form.


    It was only at the Stadium of Battle Arenas that the various beasts saw his handsome human appearance. However, even then, he was dressed in dark rags that covered his exquisite features and profound temperament.


    With the breathtaking Versailles glued to his side, it was only today that the male''s hidden charms were revealed.


    "Sigh, the Werewolf King was already attractive in his usual dark garbs. Now that he''s well dressed, he is even more mesmerizing." An Iirifey held her chest as she gazed at the charming male with shining eyes.


    If only she could have the good fortune of breeding for him...


    "Why is the serpentine so attached to him in public? Can''t she wait until the end of the Battle of Wars?" Similarly stunned was a female Weretiger. Taken by the werewolf''s good looks, a trace of envy and jealousy appeared in her heart.


    "So what if she is attached to him? They are mates. They don''t need any of the races'' consent to act a certain way. Moreover, that''s the Werewolf King. Be careful not to earn his ire." A nearby beast glanced over on hearing the daring words of the weretiger and helpfully supplied.


    "Yes, Tiera. You should watch your mouth. As we belong to the extinct Weretiger clan, our race has been exempted from the Battle of Wars for the purpose of increasing the Weretiger population. If you set your sight on individuals that you shouldn''t, then the end of our remaining bloodline won''t be far."


    The deep growl came from an older Weretiger with blue stripes, his eyes sharp as a knife as they pierced the girl''s flesh. Seeing her guiltily avoid his gaze, the weretiger snorted in disdain, before focusing his keen eyes on the two mates.


    It was in such an atmosphere that Ramose joined the ranks of the Kings.


    Ignoring the glaring eyes and curious looks, he focused his whole attention on attending to his mate''s comfort. Her head tilted back and forth as she breathed, the delicate rasps tickling his heart as he focused on keeping her head steady with his large hand.


    With every race gathered, the witches convened for a brief moment and split apart into different directions. An instant later, their powerful voices resonated in the bleak region.


    "Races of the Nar realm, the Grand Colosseum will descend in a few moments for the ascension. The races will enter the stage according to their standing in the realm. The Six Supreme Clans will be the first to start. Now, may the Battle of Kings commence!"


    "Yesss!"


    "The Battle of Kings finally begins!"


    "May the mightiest King reign supreme!"


    "Will the Werewolf King and serpentine fight each other?"


    "I don''t think so. Those two are too attached to battle one another."


    "No way! I wanted to witness the clash between mates!"


    "Then I guess you are going to be disappointed. Because any beast with eyes can see how close these two are. Moreover, the wolves treasure their mates more than their lives. The Werewolf King is no exception."


    "Aiye, what a great letdown!"


    The beasts enthusiastically whispered and murmured to one another as they followed behind the clans.


    "Wait, our Supreme Elder isn''t back yet!"


    Right at this moment, the scream of an anxious vampire froze the buzzing atmosphere, attracting all the beasts'' attention towards him.


    The elder was one of the council members on Luke''s side.


    Usually used to being showered with a multitude of glares from the vampires, the elder felt a bit flustered when all races looked at him in curiosity. Nervous and sweating, he repeatedly told himself to remain calm, before raising his head to continue.


    "He went in to rescue the serpentine. However, while they are back, he has yet to return."


    "I am sorry to hear that, but there is nothing we can do about that. The rules of the battles are clear. All participants are to be gathered before the eve of the exchange, otherwise, they will immediately be disqualified. This applies to Kings as well. Since he isn''t here yet, he is disqualified."


    The eldest of the witches, with black hair and blue eyes, indifferently replied.


    "Now, if there is nothing else, you should return. Races of the realm, begin the ascension!" Ignoring the dazed vampire, the witches and races proceeded towards the Grand Colosseum of Nar.


    The rules were simple, and there wasn''t an exception for anyone. Not within the presence of the other forces.


    As the strongest of the leaders present, the Werewolf clan was the first to enter the white stadium.


    With his arms still wrapped around his mate''s waist, Ramose led his pack towards the center of the Nar realm, where the huge colosseum floated lightly in the air.


    With their appearance, the looming colosseum fiercely shook and trembled, and a cold light glowed from the entire structure.


    As if in response to a call, the structure slowly lowered to the ground.


    BOOM!


    With a resounding boom, it finally landed with a majestic force that radiated might and glory.


    Versailles woke with a start, the loud noise startling her from her nap. Looking around in confusion and incomprehension, she saw the horde of beasts pushing forward.


    ''Did the Battle of Kings begin?''


    She was about to move when she felt an arm wound tightly around her waist, restraining her movement.


    "You''re awake? Good. The Battle of Kings is just beginning." Ramose''s deep and rich voice was soothing as it entered her ears and calmed her heart.


    "Did any beast find out...?" The words had yet to leave her mouth when his large hand fell on her head and gently rubbed her hair.


    "Would I allow you to fail? Of course not! No beast has found out. Once we enter, just go directly on stage, hmm?"


    Warmth spread through her heart as she obediently nodded, a faint blush staining her fair cheeks an attractive pink.


    At her obedient appearance, tenderness bloomed in his heart, and a strange sweetness he never experienced before filled his senses.


    Tightly securing his hold, he flashed towards the gaping gates of the Grand Colosseum of Nar with her in his arms.


    With the entrance of the Werewolf King, the remaining clans and races rushed into the white structure, the cracked and fractured ground losing its original appearance within a matter of moments.


    "I must get the best view to see the clash between the Eagle and Devil King!"


    "The best views are reserved for the Six Supreme Clans, but even finding second best is not easy. The superior races will snatch them from us."


    "Forget! Let''s just find any seat."


    With the settlement of the creatures and the Kings gathered on stage, the Battle of Kings began.


    Versailles stood in the center of the arena, clean and refreshed, as the Devil King viciously lunged at her without warning. Throwing out his hands, a fierce wind gushed forth and violently slashed at her figure.


    Unperturbed, Versailles rose into the air and used the propelling force of the howling air to sail across the sky and land right behind the devil.


    Her figure flashed and she harshly kicked the beast, sending him skidding, before following with more vicious kicks and punches that reduced him into a snarling mess.


    "Stop, stop! How dare you humiliate me in front of a crowd." As if unaware of his current situation, the Devil King roared with furious anger.


    Unfortunately, his roars fell into deaf ears. Versailles transformed into her serpentine form and ruthlessly smashed her golden tail at the flailing beast.


    "That''s for having the intention to bring harm to me!"


    BANG!


    With a loud crash, the Devil King of the Seeking Evil clan was roughly kicked off the stage, his trembling figure deeply impaled into the white stone floor.


    Kyaaah!


    A giant three-headed monster with four arms ran hatefully towards the giant serpentine. Wielding a barbed black whip in the shape of a viper, the beast leaped in the air and flung the whip.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    ''How fierce!''


    Versailles suddenly found herself in a chain maze of flying barbed whips, obstructing and blocking her every attempt to escape.


    Shiiiiing!


    Bang!


    Dodging another blow aimed at her throat, she slithered across the floor and twisted and glided back and forth.


    Two more barbs aiming for her heart and head followed, rending her helpless.


    ''This Demon Queen is truly fierce. Since the start of our exchange, she''s been delivering blows that force me to only defend helplessly.''


    Versailles was shocked by the overwhelming pressure of the three-headed monster. With the help of her four arms and nefarious barbed whip, she had her completely under her control.


    What''s more, the chains were dark with a venomous poison that could finish off even a serpentine.


    ''This can''t go on. I need to break out of her chain maze as soon as possible.''


    With her heightened senses, she could perceive a strong killing intent and deep resentment from the beast. Since the latter wanted her dead, she had no choice but to go all out.


    Her life wasn''t so easy to reap.


    "Hisssss!"


    Sharp and ruthless, her violet-gold eyes flashed radiantly as her snake scales hardened. Flushing with a metallic sheen, they unreservedly clashed with the barbed whip, raising sparks in the air.


    Shiiiiing!


    The clash of metal against metal was so loud that the audience covered their ears in pain.


    ''This? What''s going on? Nothing happened to her after clashing head-on with my venomous barbed whip?''

 Chapter 112 - Clean Sweep Part 2

    The Demon Queen, in her monster form, was stunned silly after witnessing the unbelievable scene before her eyes. A blow that should''ve had the serpentine writhing in pain, came out empty.


    Not only that, but the clash also seemed to provide the snake with an opening to escape.


    ''No! I cannot allow her to escape my slaughter maze. If she escapes, it''ll be me that''ll be slaughtered.''


    She still remembered the latter''s ruthlessness in the previous battles. Since she had made her intention to kill the other clear, her only way out was to truly finish the beast off.


    Gritting her teeth, the Demon Queen poured every single bit of magic left in her body into the rotating and entrapping chains, raising their speed, flexibility, and durability to an even higher level.


    "Yaaaah!"


    She attacked with venomous resentment, deep hatred, and intense grudge at the serpentine she perceived to be responsible for the foiling of her plans and shattering of her dreams.


    "Die!"


    Another ruthless aim at her neck and Versailles eyes turned cruel.


    "Hisss!"


    In the next moment, she fully transformed, turning into a complete golden snake from top to bottom. Coiling her metallic tail around her body, she stretched her mouth wide and spewed a sea of red-gold flames.


    These flames were fiercer than the boiling lava in the Erupting Volcanos'' Region and deadlier than the poison of the three Gorgons.


    But since they usually sapped her strength too quickly, she tried to restrain her use of them, usually saving them as a last resort.


    Now, as these flames surged up, they melted every obstacle and obstructions in their way, relentlessly pursuing the three-headed monster.


    ''What in the Nar is this serpentine!? How can she be so powerful!?''


    Seeing the red-gold flames that melted her barbed whips in a single instant, Rona Mai was suddenly engulfed in an icy fear that slithered over her skin and entered her heart.


    There, it gripped her with an iron fist and ripped and shredded all her pride, fearless courage, and ambitious dreams into ugly dregs that weren''t even worth a second glance.


    Shuddering in shocked terror and disbelief, with horrified eyes, Rona Mai watched the red-gold flames grow larger and larger before descending mercilessly on her.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Her terrified shriek reverberated in the white Colosseum, painful and piercingly sharp, there was no trace of the previous arrogant and proud queen of the Demon clan.


    Ramose watched with unconcealable pride his mate bring down the hateful Demon Queen.


    ''I was worried for nothing.''


    He sighed in relief.


    Earlier, when he saw her trapped and restrained, an all-consuming fear and concern filled his heart. He knew that she was more resilient and capable than she appeared. However, that didn''t make him worry any less.


    Before her, all his intelligence and calm reasoning seemed to desert him, leaving behind only a love-sick fool.


    Queen Nakee also released the breath she was holding when she saw Versailles''s advance.


    ''She is truly too outstanding! It seems I have underestimated her yet again.''


    Her smile was light and clear, free of any envy and anxiety at the possibility of being overtaken by the serpentine.


    The Demon Queen returned to her senses at the last instant before the flames buried her. Taking out a yellow magical shield, she unleashed a one-time life-saving spell engraved on the shield.


    Although she preserved her life, the flames injured her to such an extent that she had no strength to continue, her figure collapsing and rolling off the stage.


    ''She didn''t die.''


    Versailles''s eyes flashed sharply when she saw the tumbling figure of the Demon Queen. For a split instant, she felt regret at seeing her escape alive, but soon recovered her composer.


    ''It''s best if you learn from this lesson. If not, then next time, I won''t mind finishing you off for good.''


    Indifferently, she waited for her next opponent.


    "Sigh, even the Demon Queen lost. Just from this two fights, she already has the qualification to be addressed as queen."


    "As the Werewolf King''s mate, whether or not she defeated the kings and queens, she was still going to be addressed as queen."


    "Right? But now that she showed her might, the title of a queen is more than just a formality. It is a testament of her strength."


    The beasts were now no longer surprised to see Versailles''s might. The past few battles had conditioned them to the serpentines abilities and strength to such an extent that they would''ve been more surprised if she lost.


    With that, Versailles had now defeated two clan leaders, granting her the title of a queen.


    The Eagle King looked at the breathtaking female before him in surprise. Before today, even though he had seen the serpentine many times, he had never paid her any close attention.


    Her mate had severely displeased him, making the proud eagle enraged and uninterested in any individual related to the wolf.


    However, the serpentine before him made his heart race with a single glance.


    This was astonishing. Because as an eagle, snakes were their deadliest and most hated enemy. For him to suddenly be attracted to a snake was like fire being attracted to water, difficult and impossible to have a good ending.


    "Serpentine Versailles, I am the Eagle King, Veiran Shu. If you can fend off my attacks for two breaths of time, I will admit defeat." In the end, the Eagle King couldn''t bring himself to hurt her, making a compromise that shocked the audience.


    "Did I hear that right? The Eagle King is going to attack for only two breaths of time?"


    "Hahaha! You heard that right! He is going to attack for only two breaths!"


    "That isn''t a good thing. After all, the serpentine isn''t an opponent to be underestimated. Let alone two, she could last the entire battle if all she had to do was defend. So, why are you laughing?"


    Many of the surrounding beasts also felt that the situation was too serious to be laughing about, and on hearing the two''s words, they turned curiously to the beast.


    "Because I sense something that can only be termed impossible under any other situation!"


    "Huh, you sense something? What is it? Tell me!"


    "Hahaha....the Eagle King can''t be serious! I don''t wish to risk my life for the unnecessary matter."


    "You!"


    If there was one thing that the Flying Eagle King was most widely known for, it was his uncompromising stance and disregard for any beast not of the Flying Eagle clan.


    However, that same uncompromising Eagle King was now bending before another? That too, a serpentine?


    As they perplexedly looked at one another, to the various beasts it felt like the Nar realm they were in was no longer the same one that they knew.


    Ramose was similarly stunned by the Eagle King Veiran''s proposal. However, he quickly returned to his senses and a wary look appeared in his eyes.


    "What is this eagle planning? He couldn''t be attracted to my mate could he?"


    As a male, he instinctively sensed something off as he swept his sight on the good-looking features of the beast. Although he was nothing in comparison to him, Ramose couldn''t disregard any individual that showed interest in his mate.


    As for Versailles, her brows only rose for a slight instant on hearing the beast''s words, before they nonchalantly relaxed.


    The Eagle King''s proposal was unexpected, but that had nothing to do with her. Whether he allowed her to fend his attacks for only two breaths of time or attacked unrestrainedly, she wasn''t going to let her guard down.


    The Eagle King was even more attracted to the serpentine when he saw her indifferent expression. His proposal, which would have made many beasts dance in joy, seemed to not affect her.


    "Be careful! I am starting!"


    This remark only served to stun the spectators even more. The beast was now even displaying consideration?


    Huuuuu!


    Gasps of more astonishments rang out, and many of the beasts suddenly displayed expressions of getting enlightened.


    Wiiiiiing!


    Wiiiiiiiing!


    Hisssss!


    The giant eagle, black and malevolent looking, repeatedly charged at the serpentine and attacked without holding back. Sharp talons and beak clashed with metallic scales and fangs, the fierce struggle rising cold sweat on the viewers'' backs.


    By far, the clash of eagle and serpent was the most deadly so far.


    Just when they were on tenterhooks, debating who would come out victorious, the eagle flew away.


    Landing on the edge of the stage, he clasped his hands and bowed.


    "Serpentine Versailles, I, Veiran Shu, Eagle King of the Seeking Evil clan, admit defeat!"


    "The Nar! The Eagle King is really admitting defeat?"


    "Their clash was only starting to get heated! Does he have to admit defeat?"


    "Hahaha...I was getting into all that for nothing!"


    "Sigh, it can''t be helped. Some things are oftentimes more enticing than defeat."


    As more and more of the beasts raised their objection, some smart ones smiled understandingly to one another and kept their silence.


    With that, the third exchange concluded in the face of the audience''s dissatisfaction.


    When Queen Nakee and Versailles came face to face, the beasts waited with bated breaths.


    "This is new. It''s an exchange between two serpentines."


    "In the history of the Battle of Wars, this decade is the first where many changes took place all at once. There has never been a new generation taking part in the competition that held power rivaling the Kings."


    "That is true. But between the two queens, I wonder who will win."


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, the serpentine will win!"


    "Versailles, I have seen your methods and know your abilities. I admit defeat because there is no point in fighting." Queen Nakee, with bright eyes and a slight smile on her face, carelessly declared.


    Before the beasts could comprehend what had happened, the Snake Queen jumped off the stage.


    "What!? The Snake Queen admitted defeat!? But she hasn''t even battled the serpentine."


    "Well, from the various battles that have taken place so far, we can see the serpentine is formidable. The Snake Queen was smart in immediately admitting defeat. What''s the point of shaming yourself when you''ll only make yourself a laughingstock?"


    "That''s true, but, but...I am just not satisfied!"


    With the sudden conclusion of the battle, many felt disgruntled. However, so what if they were unhappy? With or without their consent, the clash between the two serpentines ended with one admitting defeat.


    Ramose walked onto the battle stage with pride surging in his heart. As his eyes met hers, a happiness so great that he couldn''t even understand overwhelmed his senses.


    He felt as if the one obtaining the continuous victories wasn''t her, but he himself.


    "Serpentine Versailles, I, Ramose Umair, the Werewolf King of the Werewolf clan, admit defeat. Don''t get me wrong. I am not accepting defeat only because you are my mate, but because I can''t ever fight you, no matter what. I can''t hurt you even if you want my life.. Therefore, there is no point in starting this battle at all."

 Chapter 113 - End Of The Battle Of Wars

    Versailles froze.


    His words hit a painful cord in her heart, twisting it in agony, as memories of them on the outskirts of the Vampire City resurfaced in her mind. At that time, she had lost all memory related to her reentrance into the Nar realm after she departed from the Sybil realm.


    The only thing she remembered was the shadow after her and the recovered memory of her previous life as a human before rebirthing as a serpentine.


    Under the Supreme Elder''s influence and instigation, in blind fury, she had unrestrainedly lashed out at him.


    Deeply looking into his dark eyes, she asked in a serious tone.


    "Ramose, you''ll need to change that aspect of yourself. One day, I can fall in a situation where the only way you can help me might be to hurt me. What are you going to do then?"


    "I won''t allow such a day to come. And if it ever does, I would rather hurt myself than hurt you. Whatever situation you might be in, surely, your heart will melt upon seeing my miserable state, right?" He shrugged casually, not at all worried or alarmed about the prospect.


    Versailles was struck dumb once again.


    ''Although the timeline is different, he is still that same Ramose.''


    A bright smile spread across her lips and her eyes lit up mischievously as she glanced condescendingly at him. Sweeping her black sleeves, she proudly raised her head and said in an arrogant tone.


    "Then what are you still doing here? Since you admitted defeat, you might as well roll off the stage!"


    Rona Mai looked at the proud serpentine with vengeful eyes, her tightly clenched fists silently dripping blood.


    ''Just wait. I will definitely get revenge for the humiliation that I suffered today.''


    In the next moment, however, the deep resentment quickly vanished as her eyes took on a bleak and hopeless gloom. Bowing her head, she focused on keeping her presence obscure and irrelevant.


    The place fell into a chilly silence as the beasts rapidly blinked their eyes in confusion.


    ''Did she just despise the Werewolf King?''


    They all wondered in silence.


    Huuuuu!


    Many instantly drew in deep breaths, feeling anger and dissatisfaction towards the serpentine. They couldn''t help but curse her for her naivety with clenched fists and gritted teeth.


    Just because the Werewolf King was her mate, did this female truly believe she could walk over him? Didn''t she know a male''s might and his dignity weren''t to be looked down on?


    If she wanted to die so desperately, she could go ahead and die!


    But why was she dragging the innocent bystanders in her suicide plan?


    After being so publicly looked down on by his mate, the beasts were certain that the Werewolf King would lose his cool and vent his rage on them, the bystanders.


    After all, she was his mate that he couldn''t even bear to hurt, leaving only them, the unlucky observers, to suffer on her behalf.


    "Hahahaha..."


    However, unlike what they expected, the Wolf King only briefly froze in surprise for a moment, before breaking into a delightful laugher.


    "Huh?"


    "The Werewolf King isn''t offended by his mate''s attitude?"


    "Apparently, he isn''t. On the contrary, he seems to be joyfully pleased."


    "Aiye, he is done for. The Werewolf King is deeply and irrevocably smitten with his mate. At this point, nothing she says or does will ever be offensive to him."


    "How fortunate she is." The female beasts'' voices were laced with unconcealed jealousy as they glared fiercely at the proud-looking serpentine.


    "I''ll leave! I''ll leave! I won''t snatch your glory from you!"


    In the face of Versailles''s proud appearance and disdainful glance, Ramose felt his heart melt, adoration and tenderness for the serpentine filling its every corner. His lips hooked up in a doting smile as he softly looked at her, imprinting this image of hers in his mind.


    It was an image that forcefully tugged at his heartstrings.


    At this moment, he had the urge to rush up and hug her, making every beast know that she was already claimed. The urge to make every race know that she was his.


    But most importantly, he felt the intense urge to raise his head and loudly declare to the entire Nar realm that she was his.


    Fearful of losing control, Ramose raised his hands in surrender and unhesitantly retreated from the stage.


    Now, the only individual on the stark white stage of the vast colosseum was Versailles.


    And just like that, the once-a-decade Battle of Wars came to the most unlikely conclusion.


    "She won? Just like that?"


    "She did. Three of the five opponents admitted defeat, while two were brutally crashed out of the stage."


    "It is a well-deserved victory."


    Many of the creatures, although disappointed with the way the clash ended so quickly and many of their fantasies remained unfulfilled, they were still in awe of Versailles''s strength.


    They felt she was more than worthy of gaining the title of a queen.


    There were, however, many more that were unconvinced, believing her astounding victory to be majorly due to her unreasonable luck.


    "But the Supreme Elder hadn''t battled her. If he was present, with his many years of experience and hidden depth, she might not have won so easily."


    "Yes, the Snake Queen and Werewolf King also admitted defeat without raising a finger."


    "If the Werewolf King fought, there wouldn''t even be any suspense. She would''ve lost without even getting the chance to fight back."


    These individuals were mostly female beasts that were filled with jealousy and were attracted to the Wolf King, finding the youthful and radiant Versailles an eyesore.


    "Whether she would''ve lost or not would depend on the Werewolf King. But as he said earlier, he would rather get injured himself than hurt her. Therefore, there is no point in making speculations that will never happen." The sudden intrusion caught the female beasts off guard.


    Flushed with anger, they turned to the speaker only to see a giant scorpion with a hideous head looking scornfully at them.


    As if struck by thunder, they drew back in unison, their expressions filled with disgust and revulsion.


    "A hideous scorpion!"


    "What is an ugly scorpion like you doing here? Shouldn''t you be hiding your face in your swamp?"


    "Just an ugly beast and it dares to comment on our conversation! If I wasn''t so disgusted by its appearance, I would''ve certainly taught the unaware beast a lesson."


    Curses and degrading words rang out as the females took turns taunting and mocking the creature they deemed too low to even exchange blows with.


    The scorpion''s face instantly flushed red and it self-consciously lowered its head, trying to hide its presence.


    ''Master was too kind to me, not taunting or mocking for my ugly head. Because of that, I forgot how repulsive my appearance is.''


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on the beast''s face, crushing its earlier confidence and fearlessness when it spoke on its master''s behalf.


    Now, as more insult after another rained down on it, it didn''t dare to retort. It remained still, appearing as if none of the words entered his ears. Its vacant and hopeless eyes were the only indication of how severely the words affected it.


    "Scorpion King, you came to see me?"


    Right at this moment, a bright and cheerful voice interrupted, cutting into the females nasty and mean curses.


    The beast, as if hearing the sound of a beautiful melody, raised its head in astonishment and joy.


    "Master!"


    This was the Scorpion King that had accompanied Versailles in planting the poison traps throughout the battlegrounds.


    After separating from Versailles, he went back to the Ancient Fortress and relayed her orders to the Goblin Chief. However, after a short while, he wasn''t able to remain in the fortress as the worry for his Master overcame his fear of attending beast gatherings.


    Plucking up its courage, it dashed to the Erupting Volcanos'' Region. On arriving there, the Scorpion King repeatedly declared he didn''t care about how the various beasts viewed before entering the region.


    And just as luck would have it, the creatures were so focused on observing his master''s every move that they didn''t even notice his presence.


    Feeling proud and pleased with how all the creatures admired his Master, he forgot about his own surroundings and hideous appearance, and joyously watched his Master.


    Now, seeing that same bright smile and violet eyes without a trace of judgment, tears uncontrollably pooled in the creature''s eyes as all his past grievances resurfaced in his heart.


    He was just about to bawl his eyes out when another round of derisive comments froze him in place.


    "The serpentine knows this hideous beast?"


    "How is that possible? Although I hate to admit it, the serpentine is so breathtakingly beautiful that a creature like that scorpion isn''t even worthy of licking her feet. So why would she know him?"


    "I guess you''re right. I was being paranoid. How could someone like serpentine Versailles know a hideous creature like this scorpion."


    His excitement and happiness at hearing her words were instantly extinguished by the sentence, leaving nothing but a gaping hole in his heart.


    ''It''s fine if Master finds me ugly. But for Master to hear others mock me so publicly...''


    The despair and shame he felt submerged him in an endless pit of darkness.


    If the words earlier were only knives that cut at his heart, they were now malicious claws that reached into his core and ripped out his soul, the painful agony so deep and soul-rending.


    "So what if I know him? So what if I don''t? What does it matter to you?"


    Fierce, sharp, and full of rage, the words were like a sword slashing through the void, bringing light into endless dark pit.

 Chapter 114 - Great Queen Of The Great King!

    Versailles felt disgusted as she looked at the female beasts. High and mighty, their prideful expressions made them seem like the colorful birds in the Sybil realm that flaunted their good physical appearances.


    Only, unlike those birds, the beasts before her had nothing good to show for themselves aside from their nasty mindset.


    "Serpentine Versailles, what are you getting angry for? Did we say anything wrong? Isn''t it just an ugly scorpion?" An Iirifey in yellow dress haughtily replied as her eyes swept over Versailles''s face.


    A flicker of envy and intense jealousy flared through her dull red-yellow pupils which she immediately masked upon sensing Versailles''s sight shift onto her.


    "Serpentine Versailles, the Battle of Wars has just concluded. Go and celebrate your victory. You shouldn''t waste your time on insignificant creatures." Her attitude was dismissive, showing that she didn''t place Versailles in her eyes as she turned her scornful sight back on the scorpion.


    "You hideous beast, get lost from here! Your very presence is polluting my eyes!" Angrily waving her hand, wind surged forth and gushed violently towards the frozen scorpion.


    However, before the fierce wind could touch the scorpion, a figure flashed and stood in between.


    Bang!


    Rubble and white debris flew forming into a small hurricane that was instantly crushed within the palm of a delicate and fair hand.


    The various races, attracted by the sudden commotion, instantly turned their attention to the small corner.


    "What''s going on? Did some beasts get into an argument?"


    "I think so. They seem to be fighting."


    "Who is it? Who is fighting at this time?"


    "Probably some useless beasts. They don''t have the ability to step onto the battlegrounds and join the Battle of Wars, but they have the face to get into useless scuffles. Such beasts, they deserve to be nothing more than slaves, crawling and sniveling beneath our feet."


    "You spoke the words in my heart. Why are such creatures running loose polluting the air of the realm? They are more fit to crawl between our knees."


    Many of the creatures felt disdain and contempt for the worthless beasts that did nothing but cause commotion. As such, when the hurricane settled and Versailles''s figure was revealed, gasps of astonishment filled the air.


    "That''s serpentine Versailles? What is she doing over there?"


    "Better yet, who is the one that just attacked her? Don''t they know that she is the Werewolf King''s reverse scale?"


    "Whoever it is, they are doomed for sure. Just from the various methods she used during her clash with the races in the battlegrounds, we can see that she isn''t any less fearsome than the Werewolf King."


    "That''s for sure. If the Great King''s mate isn''t fearsome, then who else will be?"


    Amidst the excited whispers of the beasts, Versailles violet-gold eyes fixed on the insolent iirifey.


    "Hideous, was it?"


    The words were neither loud nor low, but they were said in such a tone that even the listeners felt a chill crawl down their spine.


    With an evil and dark smirk, Versailles stretched her mouth and breathed into the iirifeys stunned face.


    "Gasp!"


    "She is done for! That''s the serpentine''s vicious flames. With that flame, even the Demon Queen was defeated in one strike."


    "She has no one but herself to blame. What is her status and what is the serpentine''s status? She, a lesser race with no identity but that of a breed-mate, dares to offend the Great Queen of the Great King?"


    The beasts gleefully watched the scene, waiting to see the ashes of the iirifey that had eyes but failed to recognize the Great Queen before her.


    The Demon Queen had gotten a taste of the red-gold flame''s might and knew how deadly they were. Therefore, the instant Versailles opened her mouth, she instinctively drew back in fear.


    However, the expected and anticipated red-gold flames did not appear. In fact, no flames appeared at all.


    The breath that Versailles blew seemed to be nothing more than a tiny breeze. It weakly flew around the place, seemingly not sure of its target, before quietly landing on the iirifeys face.


    "Huh? What happened? Why isn''t there any flame?"


    "Yeah, what happened to the flame? Is she too exhausted after the many battles?"


    "It could be. After all, she had been fighting and rushing without rest for days. Even though the Battle of Wars this decade concluded quicker than the previous decades, she fought against the various races all by herself. So it only makes sense if she ran out of power now."


    "Sigh, that''s just too bad. I really wan..."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Before the beast could finish his words, a painful shriek, full of anguish and horror, reverberated in the colosseum, cutting him short.


    The beasts'' attentions were again focused on the kneeling figure covering her face as she screamed in agony.


    "Wha...what''s going on!? Why is she screaming!?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "She''s holding her face and seems to be in pain. What''s going om?"


    "How is that possible? We all saw it! The breeze was nothing but a weak and tiny gust of wind. How could it possibly injure her?"


    "Then how do you explain her current condition. She is clearly in pain and nothing but that breeze had touched her. Besides, you seem to be forgetting something. Even if the serpentine was exhausted, why would she make the foolish mistake of exposing her weakness to us?"


    "You mean...?"


    "That breeze was more than just a gust of wind!"


    As the creatures animatedly discussed among themselves, they became aware of the situation and their admiration towards Versailles reached new heights.


    A tiny blow of her breath had a beast howling in pain. Just how powerful was she?


    The gazes with which they looked at her were filled with awe, respect, and barely concealed fear.


    "Ahhhhh! My face! My face! My face is burning!"


    The iirifey howled in anguish as she kneeled on the ground with her face buried in her hands. Her painful cries were pitiful enough to melt even the coldest of hearts. However, no beast stepped forth to help her.


    On the contrary, seeing her howling so miserably made all of the nearby beasts'' hearts tremble as they silently drawback in trepidation, drawing a clear distance between themselves the beast.


    Cold sweat dripped down their backs as they remembered who they were facing. This was the venomous serpentine that had ruthlessly exterminated hordes of beasts without hesitation.


    She was the mate of the Werewolf King who ferociously battled four of the Six Supreme Clans in rage for her. For them to help the iirifey within her presence was akin to digging their own graves.


    "My face!"


    Howling until her voice turned hoarse and weak, the iirifey trembled in place as the voices of the beasts around her entered her ears.


    "What is she? Just an iirifey meant to satisfy our need."


    "Hmph! She had it coming for her. Only a breed-mate, yet thinks she can talk to serpentine Versailles on equal terms!"


    "Beasts like this aren''t worth pitying. I say serpentine Versailles is too kind to only hurt her in the face. She should have burned her alive like those creatures in the battlegrounds."


    The words were like a splash of ice water, instantly clearing her mind.


    Enduring the agony, she slowly raised her head and looked at the beautiful female before her. With her flame hair floating behind her and her arms crossed over her chest, the serpentine disdainfully looked down on her kneeling figure.


    The beast she secretly envied for her radiant beauty and was jealous of for getting an outstanding beast like the Werewolf King as her mate.


    The moment their eyes met, a satisfied smile spread across the serpentine''s lips.


    "Hmm. Much better."


    The smile was gentle without a trace of malice, making her almost drown in its radiance when the beasts staring at her screamed in horror. She quickly lowered her head to cover her face again.


    But the beasts had already seen her.


    "What in the Nar! She is...."


    "Hideous!"


    "Uuhg! So revolting!"


    One after another, they turned and gagged.


    "So that''s what happened. That breeze was meant to disfigure her!"


    "Hahaha.....serves her right! With such a hideous appearance, I want to see how she will seduce other beasts now."


    "Sssiiiii! That''s too vicious!"


    There were some beasts smiling in glee and some sighing pitifully. All in all, the beasts were bewildered by what they saw.


    The golden-skinned iirifey with red-yellow eyes from earlier was gone.


    Now, in her place stood an ugly creature with red boils and sores that leaked pus littered all over her face. Her dull red-yellow eyes became dull gray and her hair was withered with half of it gone.


    Compared to the Scorpion King, she was the real hideous beast.


    The iirifey knew what she looked like as well, as she had felt the boils and seen the pus in her hand while she covered her face. She recalled her earlier attitude towards the serpentine and what she called the scorpion.


    Intense regret and deep fear gripped her heart as she realized, in her blind arrogance and pride, she had indirectly offended a character that she shouldn''t have.


    For centuries, the Iirifeys race had lived in comfort and ease as they became the breed-mates of the various beasts. The knowledge of the beasts lusting after their appearances had filled them with pride that had slowly morphed into arrogance.


    This arrogance birthed a feeling of superiority as they began to look down on the other tribes, and over time, groups and clans as well. Because of their golden skin, which was admired by all the races, they began to feel superior to the females in the Six Supreme Clans as well.


    Subconsciously, even if the females were stronger and more powerful than them, they belittled and looked down on them, seeing them as nothing more than ugly brutes.


    However now, the iirifey finally realized what it meant to hit an iron wall.


    In her blind arrogance and sense of superiority, she had even looked down on the venomous serpentine. The serpentine that had effortlessly exterminated hordes of beasts.


    And because she offended a beast that she shouldn''t have offended, she lost the one quality she had been most proud of. The quality that had installed the arrogance in her subconscious and clouded her mind.


    The quality that made her feel superior to the other beasts.


    "From today on, the iirifey race will no longer have any standing within the beasts of the realm. For daring to speak to my mate in such a manner, the entire race will be banished to the Haven of Labor. Any race that dares to shelter or keep an iirifey within their territory without my consent shall face immediate extermination."


    The cold voice was like the Segal of doom, sealing the entire iirifey, once widely valued for their great reproduction and sought after for their beauty, to an eternity of labor.


    A state worse than that of slaves.

 Chapter 115 - The Werewolf Kings Wrath

    Ramose was seething in rage by the time he reached Versailles side. The anger on his face was enough to freeze the spectators'' hearts. As his frosty eyes swept over the guilty beasts, he declared in a dark tone.


    "The Iirifeys will be banished to the Haven of Labor for an indefinite time. Any beast or race that harbors or provides them shelter, shall be exterminated to the last fledgling."


    His words were like a strike of thunder, startling the Iirifeys and spectating creatures alike.


    "What did the Werewolf King say? The Iirifeys'' are to be banished to the Haven of Labor?"


    "That''s what he said. The Haven of Labor is a region used as a punishing hall for all the races in the realm that transgress. Usually, the Six Supreme Clans will sit and plan how to punish a race that crosses the boundary beyond their tolerance level. However, the Werewolf King made the decision on his own!"


    "Heh! What? Did you expect the Werewolf King to discuss with the beasts he single-handedly defeated how to punish measly creatures?"


    "You''re right about that, but I feel sorry for the Iirifeys. For so many centuries, they had enjoyed an easeful and comfortable. But because of one arrogant female that forgot her identity and boundary, they got sentenced to eternal doom."


    "Surely, the matter isn''t that serious to warrant the entire race being banished to the Haven of Labor? And even if it was, the serpentine had already taught the beast a lesson. What is the Wolf King raging for?"


    "You forgot? His mate is his reverse scale. Any beast that picks on her meets a horrible end."


    The words sent them nervously shuffling in panic as each drew a distance from the unfortunate race. No matter how unreasonable and unacceptable his declaration was, they had no power or courage to fight against it.


    "Is the Werewolf King being too extreme? What if he triggers the ire of the entire realm?" The white elder''s worried voice broke the shocked silence of the serpentines. They had never expected to encounter such a heaven-shattering event.


    "You''re worried for no reason. Before, the Wolf King can easily handle him. Now, however, he was even more powerful with Versailles on his side, as his mate."


    "That iirifey is truly pathetic and unfortunate." The grey elder added sympathetically.


    The females were inwardly pleased with the outcome, feeling that at least now, they wouldn''t have to fight for their mate''s attention. While on the other hand, the males were disappointed at the thought of losing effective breed-mates.


    However, not one beast stepped forth to intervene for the race. They valued their own lives more than that of the race.


    "Werewolf King! Werewolf King! Please have mercy! Please show mercy. Don''t punish an entire race for the mistake of one beast!" At this moment, an enchanting Iirifey female, with a pink dress and red-gold eyes, moved forth.


    Her face flushed with panic and fear, she knelt on the ground before the couple. The sound of her knees slamming on the hard cobblestone was so loud that the beasts felt pained on just hearing it.


    "Werewolf King, please spare my race. As the Iirifey Maiden, I failed to teach my kin well. But please, do not punish an entire race for one creature''s mistake." She cried tearfully.


    Versailles crossed her arms and watched the scene with cold and indifferent eyes.


    Before Ramose''s appearance, she planned to teach the haughty iirifey a lesson that the entire Nar realm would remember forever. However, now that her mate was here, she decided to leave the matter in his hands and enjoy the show.


    She wanted to see how he would handle this issue.


    Ramose sneered. Without another word, he flung his black sleeves and an oppressive force appeared. The force threw the kneeling iirifey across the colosseum, and she crashed violently on the rough white stones.


    "I am petty and will punish an entire race for a single beast''s mistake! What about it?"


    Unbothered and unconcerned with the creatures'' thoughts about him, Ramose asked overbearingly as his gaze swept over them.


    Terrified out of their minds, the beasts trembled unconsciously as they lowered their heads in fear.


    ''This wretched Iirifeys! They unleashed the Werewolf King''s wrath on us. Now, even if we begged for our lives, it would be meaningless. Useless.''


    ''All because of these disgusting iirifeys, we are being so utterly humiliated by the Werewolf King! If I don''t skin them alive, then I will no longer be an eagle pride!''


    "Now, disappear from my sight!"


    With a final snarl, Ramose turned and grabbed her hand, pulling her along with him.


    "Hey, hold on! I still need to get my friend!" Versailles was caught unprepared as he pulled her.


    "Friend?"


    The tone was dangerously low, hinting at the restrained anger at the mention of the word ''friend'' from her mouth.


    "Yes, friend. Now let me go." Pulling her hand out, she moved towards the Scorpion King that was still frozen in shock.


    "How long are you planning on lazing around? Now that the drama is over, you should get moving!" She scolded angrily.


    The moment he heard her voice, the Scorpion King became conscious of his appearance again. He turned his head away in an attempt to hide his presence.


    However, Versailles had specifically left the ring before the six witches even declared her victory for him. So how could she allow him to evade her?


    With a stomp of her foot, she rose into the air and landed gracefully on his back.


    "Scorpion King, you are my ride. So where do you think you''re going? Haven''t you just seen how malicious and venomous I am? If you dare to annoy me, I will disfigure your stinger!" She proudly declared.


    "Disfigure my stinger? But Master, my stinger is the only part of my appearance that is tolerable." He dejectedly said.


    "The only part of your appearance that is tolerable? Heh! Very funny!" She disdainfully scoffed as her eyes roamed over his body.


    "Scorpion King, including your stinger, your all body is grotesque. What do you mean by the only place tolerable?"


    The words were like a giant hammer smashing into his gut, wrenching his insides.


    ''Master thinks I am ugly? That my whole body is grotesque?''


    He had barely gotten himself out of his earlier self-deprecation when another blow, even more crushing and soul-rending, appeared out of nowhere.


    Just as he was about to descend into the void of endless darkness, a soft hand landed on his back and soothingly rubbed his bumps.


    "Scorpion King, no matter what you look like, it doesn''t matter to me. You saw it earlier, right? I turned that iirifey that dared to call you hideous into a creature a hundred times more ugly than yourself. I can do the same to anyone else as well."


    Sighing softly, she removed her hand and looked into the distance.


    "You must know and understand this well, Scorpion King. In my eyes, appearances have no meaning. I don''t care whether you are ugly or beautiful. As long as you are my loyal subordinate and friend, you will forever be my closest relative."


    She recalled the loneliness of her previous lives. No matter what time or place, she always seemed to be estranged from her blood relatives, leaving only friends as her closest family.


    With everything that she had gone through and experienced, her outlook on life was no longer the same as usual. Since she wasn''t fated for familial love and warmth, she decided to value the friendship she shared with those around her.


    If she was not destined for the love of her blood relatives, she would make do with the love of close friends.


    And besides, in this life, she still had her mate.


    "So Scorpion King, don''t value or devalue yourself because of your appearance. It is only a mask that will wither and age with the passage of time. A mask that will disfigure or deform with a slight mishap. It is but a mask that does not and should not define your heart." With a smile on her face, she gently rubbed his back again.


    "Because in my eyes, your true beauty is your sincerity. Your true beauty is the honesty, loyalty, and devotion in your heart that no time can wither nor wash away. It is the beauty that is your responsibility to maintain with a pure and faithful heart. Understand?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    The Scorpion King felt the world spinning. He hadn''t even registered his sudden plunge into the icy abyss when he was unexpectedly brought back into the warmth of light again. The drastic shift in emotions made him lightheaded, but his heart was coated in sweetness and warmth akin to honey.


    "Are you done?"


    The Werewolf King''s cold voice crushed his reverie, bringing him back to reality. Turning his head, his eyes collided with frosty dark ones that raised goosebumps over his skin.


    "Master, your mate is looking for you. No need to worry about me. I will find you on my own. Now, go on." Shivering, he lowered his head, threw her off his back, and ran into the distance.


    "Scorpion King! You dare to throw me?"


    Versailles was still in shock by the scorpion''s action when she fell into the warm embrace of a certain individual.


    "I am still here, am I not?"


    His deep voice entered her ear, making her shiver in excitement. She knew that he was purposely provoking her and ignored him.


    "Hmm? You seemed very friendly with that scorpion of yours, even rubbing his back. Now, you can''t even say a word to me?"


    "I am not in the mood. You can put me down."


    "I don''t want to. Not until you tell me what you were whispering to that scorpion of yours." He said grudgingly, making her turn her head and look at him suspiciously.


    "Why? Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous? Me? Huh! Why would I be jealous of a scorpion? What does he have to compare with me?" He scoffed, his eyes guiltily wandering around as he carried her away.


    "Oh? That''s good then. It isn''t good for males to be too possessive and jealous, you know." She smirked, her eyes sparkling like two mysterious gems.


    "Not good? Why isn''t it good!?"


    "Because possessive males are too clingy! Which female would like to be clung onto like a pet for the rest of her immortal life?"


    "You! Are you calling me clingy!?" He asked with surprise.


    "When did I?"


    The Demon Queen watched the Werewolf King carry the serpentine away in his arms. Her fists clenched and red liquid dripped onto the stark white ground.


    ''He should have been mine! It''s all that serpentine''s fault! She stole what was mine. I will never forgive her! Never!''


    Her vicious eyes flickered with hatred and resentment as she watched their departing backs.


    "Demon Queen, whatever plans you have, I will advise you to drop them. The Werewolf King is too unpredictable and dangerous to provoke. His mate is even worse. She gets worked up over the smallest and most unlikely matters. The Iirifey is a prime example of shooting one''s own feet."


    The Devil King caught the flickering emotions in the demoness''s eyes. As old friends that schemed and conspired together, he didn''t want to see her meet an untimely and horrific end. Therefore, he decided to warn her.


    As old friends, it was the least that he could do.


    "In the future, if you accidentally anger them, do not expect any help from me. I cannot endure the entire Seeking Evil Clan for your Demon Clan." With that, he turned and walked away.


    The defeat in the serpentine''s hands had given him a thorough awakening.. It made him aware of the strength and power the Werewolf clan and Snake clan held.

 Chapter 116 - Dream, Illusion, Or Another Past Life? Part 1

    Breathing a sigh of relief, she languidly made her way to the steps. As she took them one at a time, everything seemed to slow down and she painfully closed her eyes. The soft evening breeze caressed her cheeks and silent tears rolled down her fair face.


    Her heart was heavy.


    At last, arriving at the last step, she paused to caress her pounding heart. Taking a deep breath, she calmly opened her tightly shut lids.


    It was supposed to be her thirteenth birthday. She should be celebrating with her loved ones, but instead, Durga Krishna was surrounded by strangers. She felt like her whole world was turning upside down. Her brothers were nowhere to be seen and her father was occupied with foreign ambassadors. Of all her family members, he was the one she was most close to.


    When she gave her opinion and view on a topic, he did not think that she was crazy or insane, like everyone else did.


    No. He once told her that he thought she had the exceptional skill to see beyond status, religion, and social norms. To think deeper and see broader than anyone had ever thought to do so.


    But right now?


    Right now, she did not feel like she was an exception, because she was going through the same cursed custom that every woman in every country had gone through for the past centuries and might continue to do so in the following centuries.


    Marriage.


    Shifting in her seat, she tried to keep her mind as far away from that topic as possible. But of course, since the whole reason for this event was exactly for that, it was impossible to do so.


    "Are you nervous? Don''t be. It is always that way at the beginning. The nervousness, I mean. I can understand how you must be feeling right now. I felt the same way when it was my marriage ceremony last year. But I found out that part of it was anticipation," Came from her left.


    Anticipation? That was a word used to describe expectancy or hope. The only thing that she was expecting right now was her doom. For goodness'' sake, she was being handed over as if she were no better than a sheep and had no will of her own.


    She had not even seen her intended yet. Surely, that could not be something that people felt excited about? But then again, people said that she was the insane one. Maybe they were right and that was probably why everything felt so wrong to her. Either way, there was no stopping this now.


    "May I see your henna? I was not able to make it to your mehndi and Haldi ceremony." Came from her right. She was tempted to just ignore whoever that was and act like she had not heard, then admonished herself for her behavior.


    Whatever situation that she was in, it had nothing to do with whoever that was. Turning to the direction of the voice, Durga saw a slime girl around her age hovering on her right. She seemed to be standing on her toes, the excitement in her eyes barely concealed. A smile twitched on her lips at the sight.


    "Hi. I don''t think that I have seen you around before. What''s your name?" she gently asked.


    It took a moment girl for the girl to comprehend that the question was directed at her.


    "I, uh, I am Asha. My dad is a councilman, but this is my first time coming to the palace. I heard that Rajkumars and Rajkumaris from other countries will be here and wanted to see them. I have never seen foreign people up close before." She rumbled then stopped.


    Durga chuckled, the first since the announcement of her marriage. The girl, Asha, seemed to glow with curiosity. Her name fit her well, Asha, meaning hope.


    Suddenly, there was a change in the air. The crowd grew quieter, and murmurs rang throughout the hall. Asha looked over her shoulder and her eyes grew large as her mouth hung open.


    Turning to see what had captured everyone''s attention, Durga came face to face with a boy.


    No, a Rajkumar, to be exact.


    He seemed to loom over her even though he was a few good paces away. Dressed in a black suit, with a black robe held together in the middle by the largest pure-blue lotus flower gem she had ever seen, he held himself like he owned the world.


    He is not an ordinary Rajkumar, she concluded, as their gaze caught. His midnight hair shimmered as he shifted his weight and held his hand out to her. She stared at the outstretched hand, not comprehending what she was supposed to do with it. He chuckled causing her gaze to shift back to his face.


    "May I have a dance with you, Rajkumari?" he asked pleasantly.


    She did not know what to say as this was the first time that someone had asked her to dance since she entered the ballroom. After a moment of awkward silence, she replied,


    "I am betrothed. It might not be in your best interest to dance with me, Rajkumar."


    "Oh? Why not? I do not see your mangital around? And it''s Yuvraj, Rajkumari. Yuvraj of Rajas." Her mouth dropped.


    "You are the Yuvraj of Rajas? But how can that be? I mean, you are, you are¡­"


    "I know. I was surprised when I saw you too. I asked my friend at least five times if he was sure that you are the Rajkumari of Pradii. I thought that my eyes were deceiving me."


    Durga Krishna just stared at the boy in front of her in a daze, words too small to express what she was feeling. The last time they had seen each other, she was ten and he thirteen. She wanted to perform a dance for her sister''s sangeet ceremony but did not have a partner.


    The Yuvraj must have been watching her looking around aimlessly for someone to assist her. When she had failed to find anyone, he had walked up to her and offered to be her partner.


    Before she could form a reply, he had pulled her in the center. She could see through her peripheral vision that the crowd around them was thickening, pulling herself out of the daze, she looked around and caught her father''s gaze.


    He was smiling from ear to ear like he had just won a war. She smiled slowly as she realized the reason why he had not bothered to ask her for her opinion about this. He knew, like he always did, about what was in her heart. Perhaps more so than she herself.


    She stood up and walked across the room to give him a tight hug that caught him by surprise. "Thank you. You are not only my father, but my best friend as well. The one person that I can share everything that is on my mind with and can read what is in my heart. I love you." She whispered to him.


    "I love you too, Rajkumari. You are my pride." He choked back.


    The clearing of a throat broke from behind her broke them apart. There, standing with her head raised, two kids in each hand, stood her older sister. She looked different, as if she had matured within the past three years. Her eyes glistened before she ran to her sister and buried her head in her chest.


    "We have a lot of work to do on you this evening. Look at you, it''s almost time for your wedding and you do not even look like a bride." Berated her sister as she pulled her along towards the east palace, her bedchambers.


    Three hours later, Durga Krishna was fully prepared for her wedding ceremony. Duked in the heavy red and yellow wedding sari of her mother, jewels in her hair to keep both her head cover and hair in place, nose piercing, traditional heirloom bangles, she radiated the blazing glow of the warm setting sun.


    Her sister led her to the Mandeep to stand her in front of the Yuvraj. There was a curtain placed between her and him that would only be removed at the auspicious time. With a few minutes to go before the ceremony began, the rest of the guests looked for their family members.


    Kids ran around with food in their hands, the royal guards keeping stationed at the door keeping eye on them. The pandit announced the auspicious time was here, immediately getting everyone''s attention.


    The Maharaja and Maharani of Pradii sat on their thrones, with their respected guests on either side. The people of the country gathered in the center, more of them present for this Rajkumari''s wedding than the last.


    This was in part due to the prophecy foretold by a high sage and pandit proclaiming that the Rajkumari would be a mother, daughter, sister, and friend to her people when they needed her most. Also, it was not lost to anyone in the kingdom that the Maharaja favored her the most of all his children, even more so than his oldest son.


    As the people settled in to witness the wedding rituals, Durga was watching the faces of her parents, the happiness and pride clearly reflected in their eyes, her little brothers as they tried to appear demure, her older sister with her two little kids on either side of her, a glow in her face, and her older brother as he looked back at her with grief and happiness.


    She knew that both were for her. Grief at parting and happiness for her happiness. And lastly, she looked at all the subjects that came to wish her for her future happiness and knew, deeply, that they all loved her in their own way.


    Storing the image in her mind, she vowed to herself that she would never forget this day, nor would she ever abandon them. The curtain lifted and Durga Krishna was looking into the dark eyes of the Yuvraj of Rajas.


    The marriage rituals took place soon after, the Yuvraj and Rajkumari exchanging the seven sacred vows that must be upheld, honored, respected, and fulfilled for the rest of their lives. As Durga and Yuvraj completed their last ritual, flower petals of red and yellow were thrown at them for blessings and blissful marriage.


    The pandit declared them husband and wife and advised them to seek their elders'' blessing to warp the ritual up. They walked up to their parents and took their blessings.


    "May you live long, long lives, and may you have many children," was her mother''s blessing.


    "May you live together in happiness and harmony," said her father.


    At last, she bent down to touch the feet of an elder of another kingdom.


    "Visit the Tanka before you go on your journey," he told her. As she rose and looked into his eyes, her heartbeat rose. Something was not right about this man''s eyes. But what, she could not put a hand to it.


    Just as she opened her mouth to question him, there was a tap on her shoulder. Durga turned, telling the Yuvraj to give her a second, and when she turned back, the man had disappeared.


    It has been more than a month since her marriage. The cold water of the Tanka enveloped her as she sank into its depth. After finding out about her faith in Shiv, Yuvraj had built her a personal temple in the kingdom of Rajas.


    It was not only breathtaking but was completely out of the world.. It was surrounded by a crystalline lake filled with floating flowers of different colors and forms on one side and flowering trees and groves on the other, with the sun''s rays warded off by umbrellas of lotus leaf clusters behind her during her aartis''.

 Chapter 117 - Dream, Illusion, Or Another Past Live? Part 2

    Eona came to with a groan. Her skull was throbbing as if a thousand nails were being hammered into it. Inhaling deeply, she caught the fresh scent of flowers and dew. It took her a moment longer to calm her pulsing skull and hear the murmuring and scrambling of people rushing in and out of the room.


    Turning over, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed into dark brown eyes. Realizing too late that she was looking directly into the Queen''s eyes, Eona sat up on the bed and gave the Queen a small smile.


    "Hey, you, welcome back to the living," the Queen greeted.


    "Yeah? I think I preferred the other side better." She replied, looking around the room at the disgruntled doctors and their helpers. Not only were they not happy about being called upon by the Queen to serve an unknown female, but they were also angry that the Queen did not trust their skill enough to call upon five of them at once.


    "Did you have to call all of them?" She embarrassedly whispered.


    Queen Janet looked at where her gaze was directed before replying, "You suddenly decided to have a nap time in the temple. What did you expect me to do? And besides, at the time it was the only thing that I could do. How are you feeling now?"


    "Better, even though I could still use a little more sleep."


    "Was it another nightmare?"


    She shifted uncomfortably under the covers before replying with a tight smile,


    "When is it ever not?"


    The Queen seemed taken aback by the sharp reply. But Eona had obstacles of her own to overcome and time suddenly seemed too precious to lose. Explanations could come later.


    "Sorry. I am just not myself yet."


    "No, it is not your fault. I should have not asked a question like that, especially after the way you fainted in the temple earlier. I would have let you get some rest, but we are going to be having a great number of guests to entertain in the evening today and I cannot handle them all on my own, so it might be better if you freshen up."


    Eona nodded and with that, the Queen stood up to leave.


    "Be careful or you might break it." Eona saw two maids struggling with carrying a huge golden vase in the hallway. Cooks were rushing in and out of the kitchen to call on their assistants or request ingredients from the food storage.


    With the decorations almost ready for the evening, the palace was dazzling. She warily sidestepped a servant carrying ten dishes in his arms and swiftly took the turn to her right. There was a little less activity in this hall compared to the last.


    Quickening her pace, she took another turn that led her out of the animated building before the radiant evening sun stopped her in her tracks. Blocking her eyes, she waited for them to adjust to the sudden light before continuing.


    The trek here was a lot more difficult due to the rocky path. Around her, people were carrying wagons filled with rations and supplies into the inner palace walls. Children whose parents worked in the palace were running around throwing sticks at each other.


    Careful not to step into a hole, Eona made her way towards the south wall of the palace. Within a few heartbeats, she caught the sight of the stone steps of the temple.


    The dreams were returning with greater frequency. Time was running out.


    Eona scrubbed on the temple stairs with a broom, her bucket of soap water a level above. The sun was sinking slowly into the horizon, spilling incandescent splashes of reds and oranges into the cool night air.


    Getting back on her feet, she dashed the rest of the water in the bucket on the stone steps before climbing back up and into the temple.


    Setting her bucket and broom aside, Eona went towards the stone god, Shiv, the God of destruction. Kneeling before him, she picked up the flower necklace of reds and yellows that she had made earlier and pulled it over his head, to rest on his neck.


    Filling a gold plate with fruits and more red and yellow flowers, she placed it upon his folded legs. She looked around the temple to make sure everything was ready. Flowers of every color and shade were hanging and warped around every pole and beam.


    Sweets of every kind were present. The only thing left was now her. Going back to the stone god, she stood before him for a full minute. Then slowly bringing her hands together in front of her, she closed her eyes and prayed.


    When the temple bell rang to announce the first arrivals for the evening ceremony, Eona Skyler was gone.


    Spilling the contents of her bag onto the ground, she picked up the red and yellow fabric with trembling hands. She needed to go to the back of the temple.


    Now.


    Golden bangles fell out from the folds, clinging softly onto the marble floor. It had taken more than five years to see them again.


    Five years of pain and nightmares.


    But that was going to stop soon. The wrong had to be righted, justice restored, and duty fulfilled. Picking up the bangles, she gently placed them back into the folds of the fabric.


    She had done her hair before changing her into her outfit, the golden combs and jewels catching the small dim light of the room. The reds and yellows of the fabric and jewels came together to create the radiant glow of a rising sun.


    She placed the bangles smoothly into her hands, all large enough to cover her entire wrists as intended. Then, she took out the gold necklace and tied it gently around her neck. Last, she placed the crown on her head and strode out.


    Emerging from behind the temple was a Queen. She was no longer Eona Skyler. She was Durga Krishna, self-named Versailles Skyler.


    Named after the goddess Versailles who fought for justice and brought peace to the world. And the goddess Durga and god Krishna took the side of righteousness and duty to parents, family, relatives, and society.


    Who vanquished evil and darkness, bringing light and peace to the realms.


    Her red and yellow sari swayed in the light night breeze as she made her ascent. An audible gasp had the crowd stirring noiselessly at first before going into full-on murmurs and developing rapidly into hollers and shouts.


    She stopped in front of the gold statue of Shiv and turned her back towards him, her gaze on the maddening crowd.


    It was time to go home.


    Versailles woke with a start. Her eyes were wild and unfocused as she looked around the dark cave. Her heart pounded in her chest, the blood rushing to her ears.


    "What in the seven realms was that?"


    She furrowed her brows in confusion, the dream still fresh in her mind. But no matter how deeply she scrutinized what she saw and felt, she wasn''t able to come to terms with the validity of the dream.


    "Was that just an illusion concocted by my confused mind, an ordinary dream, or another life that I am unaware of?" Her head was pounding like a beating drum, making her forcefully press on her temples to alleviate the pain.


    What she saw, experienced, and went through was too thorough to dismiss it as only a dream. The people she met and the battle she was readying herself for seemed to weigh not only on her heart but on her soul as well.


    Her life, her past, her previous lives...


    Her entire existence seemed to be shrouded in mystery and complexity.


    What was reality, illusion, or a previous life-she could no longer tell.


    "Durga Krishna? Eona Skyler? Versailles Skyler? Which one is the real me?"


    Standing, she left her comfortable nest and stood by the cracks of the cave, and dazedly looked out into the dull red Nar sky.


    Versailles remained in the same position for an entire ice night, her mind occupied as her violet-gold eyes intermittently flashed with confusion and enlightenment. The chilly wind brushed playfully across her fair skin, swirled her flame hair above her head, and left listlessly without a trace.


    It was this scene that Ramose came to.


    His mate stood by the cracked cave wall, with her arms wrapped around her slender frame, her violet eyes blankly stared into the distant sky.


    Her lonely silhouette made his heartache. Dropping the fruits in his arms, he walked towards her and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    At the sudden unexpected hug from behind, she jumped with a start.


    "Shhh...it''s me." He soothingly rubbed her arms and she relaxed in his embrace. With her back pressed against his chest, he immediately felt her cold skin and shivering body.


    "Light, are you alright? Did you have a nightmare?" He worriedly asked.


    But it wasn''t an answer that he received. It was her limp body.


    His mate had fallen unconscious in his embrace.

 Chapter 118 - Recurring Dream Within A Dream

    The Maharaja and Maharani of Pradii sat on their thrones, with their respected guests on either side.


    As the people settled in to witness the wedding rituals, Durga was watching the faces of her parents, the happiness and pride clearly reflected in their eyes, her little brothers as they tried to appear demure, her older sister with her two little kids on either side of her, a glow in her face, and her older brother as he looked back at her with grief and happiness.


    She knew that both were for her. Grief at parting and happiness for her happiness. And lastly, she looked at all the subjects that came to wish her for her future happiness and knew, deeply, that they all loved her in their own way.


    Storing the image in her mind, she vowed to herself that she would never forget this day, nor would she ever abandon them. The curtain lifted and Durga Krishna was looking into the dark eyes of the Yuvraj of Rajas.


    The marriage rituals took place soon after, the Yuvraj and Rajkumari exchanging the seven sacred vows that must be upheld, honored, respected, and fulfilled for the rest of their lives. As Durga and Yuvraj completed their last ritual, flower petals of red and yellow were thrown at them for blessings and blissful marriage.


    The pandit declared them husband and wife and advised them to seek their elders blessing to warp the ritual up. They walked up to their parents and took their blessings.


    "May you live long, long lives and may you have many children," was her mother''s blessing.


    "May you live together in happiness and harmony," said her father.


    At last, she bent down to touch the feet of an elder of another kingdom.


    "Visit the Tanka before you go on your journey," he told her. As she rose and looked into his eyes, her heart skipped a beat. Something was not right about this man''s eyes. But what, she could not put a hand to it.


    Just as she opened her mouth to question him, there was a tap on her shoulder. Durga turned, telling the Yuvraj to give her a second, and when she turned back, the man had already disappeared.


    It has been more than a month since her marriage. The cold water of the Tanka enveloped her as she sank into its depth. After finding out about her faith in Shiv, Yuvraj had built her a personal temple in the kingdom of Rajas.


    It was not only breathtaking but was completely out of the world. It was surrounded by a crystalline lake filled with floating flowers of different colors and forms on one side and flowering trees and groves on the other, with the sun''s rays warded off by umbrellas of lotus leaf clusters behind her during her aartis''.


    Durga already missed it. After she told her mother about the strange man, she insisted that she visit the Tanka. It had taken a lot of convincing on Yuvraj''s part and complaining on her part. Now, a month later, she was back in Pradii to fulfill her mother''s wish.


    With the Maharaja of Rajas ill, Yuvraj had to stay behind to assist his father in governing the country.


    But on her return, she saw that many of the royal and palace guards were absent.


    "Where did the Royal Guards go?" She had asked a busy maid.


    "Oh, Princess. They are escorting visitors across the border. If you will please excuse me?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you." And the maid had hurriedly scuffled away like she was being chased by a monster.


    At that time, Durga had found her behavior strange. But what she had found even stranger was that people who were powerful enough to rule an entire country needed an escort to go back to their own Kingdom.


    But then again, she always had a habit of questioning other people''s intentions, so it might as well be her mind playing games on her.


    "Run!"


    The shrill command resonated in the still night air, startling Durga out of her thoughts. She hastily looked around but could spot no one.


    Deciding it was time to leave, she hurriedly emerged out of the Tanka River, glittering water dripping from her white sari like falling stars.


    Something was wrong.


    She felt it in her gut, sensed it in her soul. Picking up her heavy shawl, she called out to her attendants.


    "Aru? Pushpa?" There was no answer.


    Something was definitely wrong. She froze for a moment, her blank eyes staring dazedly into the distance, before starting into a sprint back to the palace.


    No. No. No!


    Spilling the contents of her bag onto the ground, she picked up the red and yellow fabric with trembling hands. She needed to go to the back of the temple.


    Now.


    Golden bangles fell out from the folds, clinging softly onto the marble floor. It had taken more than five years to see them again.


    Five years of pain and nightmares.


    But that was going to stop soon. The wrong had to be righted, justice restored, and duty fulfilled. Picking up the bangles, she gently placed them back into the folds of the fabric.


    Blood.


    Blood was everywhere.


    Red, sticky, warm, wet blood.


    The blood of her loved ones.


    It was everywhere.


    She could not tell where one ended and the other began.


    All she knew was that nothing was ever going to be the same again.


    She could not think straight, her head was pounding as if a thousand nails were being hammered into her skull. Her chest felt like it was going to burst any moment, but tears would not fall. Breathing became an arduous task as she scrambled through the pool of blood in search of a familiar face.


    "Father, brother, Mother!" she cried. But no answer came.


    "Brothers, Mother, Father!" she screamed, blood splashing onto her face.


    "Rajkumari, get out of here¡­" Came from the dark hall.


    She scurried towards the sound, hope the only force moving her forward. They are okay. Nothing will happen to them. Nothing can happen to them, she repeated to herself as she reached the guard.


    "Maharaja, Maharani, Yuvraj, Rajkumars, where are they?" she anxiously rasped.


    But before he could answer, a man with a cruel mouth stepped into her vision and knelt to peer into her face.


    "Aren''t you a pretty thing?" he drawled.


    "Leave her alone," the wounded guard''s voice sounded like a croaking frog, as he choked the words out with difficulty.


    But Durga saw nothing.


    She saw nothing but red, darkness, and then red.


    Her jolting mind was not able to register what her eyes were seeing. The mangled bodies of her mother and father, piled together, their blue royal robes the only thing separating them from the others.


    Lighting struck, and as if the last string of her crumbling mind was snapped, she fell and her powerless body crumbled into the mass of severed bodies. Before sinking into complete darkness, one last whisper left her throat.


    "No."


    A weak, silent plea. A plea no one was around to hear.


    Stranded in an unfamiliar land, Durga ran as fast as she could, trying to outrun the shadows relentlessly chasing after her. Her sari got caught in a twig, as she pulled it free, she fell and got back up, not sparing herself the time to acknowledge the wound forming.


    The blinding pain was now starting to slow down her pace, blurring her vision. She felt herself gasping, her lungs burning desperately for more oxygen.


    Still, she kept running, afraid of what will become of her once she was caught by her pursuers. Ahead, she could hear and see no sign of life. The trees were dead and frozen, small icicles dangerously jutting out from them.


    She struggled to make her way around them as gingerly and quickly as possible, trying not to incur another wound to slow her down even more.


    As the warm breath of her pursuers brushed against her nape, goosebumps formed over her bare arms and she shuffled forward, her eyes scanning for familiar grounds.


    Her pulse quickened and her stomach tightened as frozen and desolate landscape stretched before her.


    Durga caught sight of a body of water ahead and drifted towards it, her nostrils filling with the scent of blood and sweat. After what felt like forever she halted in front of the water, her mind straining to comprehend what her eyes perceived.


    Dead end.


    A dead-end was what she had been running towards.


    Hopelessness and defeat made her stomach clench, the sudden lack of mobility causing cold to seep into her skin.


    Dread and exhaustion brought her to her knees only to be replaced by a sudden recklessness. No longer caring about what became of her, she slowly turned her head to the side.


    She at least wanted to take a glimpse of the monstrous shadow relentlessly chasing her.


    And the moment she did, she screamed at the top of her lungs and jumped decisively into the icy water.


    Emerging from behind the temple, a Queen. She was no longer Eona Skyler. She was Durga Krishna, self-named Versailles Skyler.


    Named after the goddess Versailles who fought for justice and brought peace to the world. And the goddess Durga and god Krishna who took the side of righteousness and duty to parents, family, relatives, and society.


    Who vanquished evil and darkness, bringing light and peace to the realms.


    Her red and yellow sari swayed in the light night breeze as she made her ascent. An audible gasp had the crowd stirring noiselessly at first before going into full-on murmurs and developing rapidly into hollers and shouts.


    She paused in front of the gold statue of Shiv and turned her back towards him, her gaze fixed on the roaring crowd.


    It was time to go home.

 Chapter 119 - Changing And Shifting Tides

    A sharp pain flashed through her chest, eliciting a gasp from her bloodless lips. But whether it was from the dream or Ramose''s tight embrace, Versailles could not tell.


    Her mood was ruined by the unexpected flood of images.


    If only they were mere dreams...


    "Ramose, Ramose, I can''t breath!"


    She clutched her chest and cried desperately, her eyes tearing as the pain intensified.


    "Versailles, are you okay? What''s wrong?"


    Ramose anxiously gathered his mate in his arms and carried her outside.


    "Find a healer! Quickly find a healer!" He hollered to the guarding wolf pack as he dashed towards the Werewolf Camp.


    The beasts of the various races camping on the outskirts of the Colosseum of Nar curiously turned upon hearing his shout.


    "What''s going on? Why is the Werewolf King shouting?"


    "The only time the Werewolf King raises his voice is when his mate is involved. For him to scream like that, something must have certainly happened to the serpentine!"


    "This is bad! If something happens to the serpentine, the Werewolf King will definitely vent his rage on us!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s move as far away from the Werewolf Camp as we can!"


    "Let''s move!"


    "Yes, move, move!"


    The Battle of Wars had only concluded recently, but the beasts of the Nar realm were more than aware of the Wolf King''s affection for his mate. In the presence of her sudden alarming condition, they didn''t dare to stick around in fear of being used as a tool for the Werewolf King to vent his frustration on.


    Within the span of a few heartbeats, a mile within the region of the Werewolf Camp was clear and deserted.


    Ramose, unaware of the situation outside, rushed into the Werewolf Camp''s Main Treatment Center, where a female beast with cat eyes was anxiously pacing.


    "Versailles, don''t worry. You will be fine. Liza, come and check on my mate. She is in pain." He gently placed her on a mat and waved at the restless female.


    "What''s wrong, Master? What happened to Mistress?" The female knelt by Versailles'' side and took her hand, gingerly covering it with her own. A red glow appeared on her body and streamed into Versailles''s hand before spreading to the rest of her body.


    Versailles felt the pain in her chest recede and her mind settle, the sudden warmth lifting the pressure off her heart.


    ''What is happening to me? I already saw the endings of my previous lives. The Supreme Elder was responsible for every miserable ending of mine. Then what is this new mystery?''


    From the human Eona and Versailles Skyler of the mysterious kingdom to Versailles Skyler the witch. From the serpentine Versailles Skyler of the Snake Clan to Versailles Skyler the human in the Sybil realm. And from Versailles Skyler the human to serpentine Versailles of the Snake Clan and mate of the Werewolf King.


    Her journey was crystal clear, with only a slight fog on her memories as serpentine, but no sign of other alterations whatsoever.


    She had not heard or even seen Durga Krishna in any of the recollections she experienced after the incident on the outskirts of the Vampire City. She had not seen any glimpse of this new identity after she and Ramose died in each other''s embrace.


    And yet, the connection she felt with the name was as certain as her other identities.


    And Ramose...


    The Yuvraj she saw in her dreams as Durga Krishna was Ramose.


    As she recalled the young prince in her dreams, the confusion in her eyes intensified as her gaze turned distant.


    "Mistress, are you alright?" The soft voice of a young female entered her ears, startling her back into reality.


    "Light, how are you feeling now? Are you still in pain?" Ramose worriedly asked as he intensely peered at her.


    Versailles turned towards the two with a gentle smile on her lips.


    "Hmm. I am fine, Ramose. Just felt a little uncomfortable, that''s all. Might be due to overexertion and extended use of my flames. But I am better now, so you can relax. Sorry to worry you." She lightly said.


    Her dreams were a mystery that she herself could not figure out. As such, she didn''t inform Ramose about them. She didn''t want to worry her mate that was on the verge of collapsing from concern for her.


    "It''s fine as long as you are alright. There''s still time before the gathering of the beasts and announcement of this decade''s Battle of Wars winner. Why don''t you get some rest? I will be right here." Ramose grasped his mate''s hand and leaned on the side of her mat, his gaze fixed on her pale face.


    His heart ached to see her in pain. He knew that she was not alright. He knew she was going through some problem. But as he didn''t want to give her a hard time, he didn''t pry into her secrets.


    He believed that she would one day share her secrets and problems with him when she was ready. And for that, he was willing to wait however long it took.


    "Hmm." Versailles nodded obediently and closed her eyes.


    "Sigh." She was truly tired and needed some rest.


    Ramose watched his mate sleep with tenderness. Peace and serenity filled his heart, taking all his tension away.


    The past few days had been full of worry and concern for her and her well-being. Even though he stayed by her side and believed in her ability, he was still fearful of her meeting with an unexpected accident.


    And in a way, she had.


    In the form of the Supreme Elder who had the dark lord behind him, his mate had almost met with an unfortunate accident.


    Thankfully, he was well and rightly prepared. The Ancient Manual of the Ancestral Wolf not only allowed him to shift his size but also change his appearance.


    Most importantly, however, was the fact that it held the secret of soul fusion that only the Wolf Kings'' could utilize with the aid of their soulmate.


    With the fusion of their souls, they were able to fend off the dark shadows, and Ramose perfectly protected his mate in the face of danger.


    However, as the Wolf King, he now knew far better than any other beast in the Nar realm of the changing and shifting tides hidden behind the veil of harmony. He knew the peace in the Nar realm wasn''t going to last long.


    But for his mate to live a peaceful and happy life, Ramose was willing to go to any length to flush out the beasts hidden in the shadows. And if that proved to be an impossible task, he was willing to do whatever it took to prevent the veil from un-veiling, and keep the shadows hidden in their hole forever.


    "Light, leave everything to me. From now on, it is my responsibility to keep you safe and happy. It is my responsibility to protect you from any harm. You just need to be happy and stay happy, alright?" He gently caressed her hair and silently watched over her like a dragon guarding its'' most prized treasure.


    "Chirp, Chirp, Chirp!"


    The next warm morning arrived with the sweet fragrance of fruits and twittering of flame birds. Versailles opened her eyes with a pensive expression on her face.


    "I need to know what is happening to me. But before that, I have to bring an end to the Dark Lord and Supreme Elder. Until then, the mystery of those dreams will have to wait."


    Sitting up, she felt a tug on her hand and turned her head. Ramose was lying sideways on her mat, his large hand tightly clenching her tiny one. His dark brows were scrunched together in a frown as if he was in pain. Stretching her free hand, she massaged the spot between his eyes in an attempt to relax him.


    "Hmm...you are awake?" His hand wound around her wrist and pulled her forward.


    Versailles fell on his chest in surprise, her luscious flame hair fanning around her face at the unexpected pull. Ramose raised his hand and buried it in her radiant coils, lightly stroking them before burying it behind her ear.


    "Light, your hair is very beautiful. It is like a beacon of light in the middle of the darkest pit, glorious and mesmerizing. There is no match for it in the entire realm."


    "You seem to know a lot about hairs, hmm?" She playfully teased.


    "No, I just know about yours as it is the one imprinted in the deepest of my heart." He retorted half-jokingly and half-serious, the deep look in his eyes freezing her in place.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I..." Just as he opened his mouth, a werewolf entered their tent.


    "Werewolf King, it is time. The races of the realm have all gathered at the Colosseum of Nar to hear the naming ritual of this decade''s Battle of Wars." He deferentially reported.


    "Alright. You can leave, we will be out in a few moments." Dismissing the wolf, Ramose turned to his mate.


    "Light, it''s time. Are you ready to receive your title as Serpentine Queen?" He rose to his feet and pulled her along with him, his laughing eyes fixed on her confused face.


    "Serpentine Queen? Is that the title the witches decided to give me?" She perplexedly asked.


    "No, it''s the title that I suggested to them."

 Chapter 120 - New Rules And Regulations

    Ramose and Versailles appeared in the Colosseum of Nar together. Both garbed in black robes with their flame and dark hair flowing freely behind them, their majestic presence immediately attracted the beasts'' attention.


    "Look, it''s the Werewolf King and his Mate!"


    "They look good together."


    "Of course they do. After all, they are mates. They were made for each other."


    "I heard that after the Battle of Might, the Supreme Elder of the Bloodsucking Clan and the serpentine had an argument. The entire basis of their disagreement was on the serpentine entering the Underworld Palace. In the end, the serpentine will still enter the Underworld Palace."


    "They are mates. There is no rule or barrier that can stop the Wolf King from taking his mate home. I am just concerned that the Supreme Elder''s fears would be realized. If that happens, the entire Nar realm will belong to this pair of mates."


    "Heh...even if it does, what can you do about it? Don''t forget. The ultimate rule in the realm is the strongest reigns supreme. If the Werewolf King and his serpentine mate end up ruling the realm, it would only mean that they are the strongest!"


    "Hmm...that''s true."


    All sorts of conversations and discussions started up among the beasts as they watched the Werewolf King take his seat on the white platform in the center of the other Kings and Queens of the Six Supreme Clans.


    The serpentine stood on the only stage in the colosseum, the white background highlighting her black clothing, as her sight fixed on the six witches.


    "Serpentine Versailles, in this decade''s Battle of Wars, you reigned supreme. With might, wit, courage, and rank, you overcame all of the hurdles in your path and reached the stage of the Kings. Your confrontation with the Kings and Queens has shown us that you have both the strength and power to stand side by side with them."


    The witches paused for a moment, their eyes filled with uncertainty and hesitation, before continuing.


    "As the last remaining Witches of the Tower, blessed with the power to declare the status of new Kings and Queens and set forth the rules and regulations of the Nar realm, serpentine Versailles, we hereby decree you with the title of Serpentine Queen!"


    The words sounded forceful as they passed their lips, filled with unwillingness and disapproval. As the Witches of the Tower, it had always been the duty of the witches to find fitting titles for the champions and victors of the Battle of Wars.


    Most often, these titles were based on the beast''s race or abilities that set him apart from the others. However this decade, the title of the serpentine was specifically suggested by the Werewolf King. They neither had the power nor the ability to refuse his command.


    Because the Witches of the Tower were no longer the oppressive and awe-inspiring race that they once were. In the Nar realm, they no longer held the power to decide which direction the wind blew.


    Sighing dejectedly, the six witches looked at each other with sorrowful eyes, the pain and agony clear in their furious orbs. As a race that carried a trace amount of the Sacred Race''s blood, they felt humiliated at the concealed coercion.


    But as a fallen clan with only six survivors, if the other clans desired, there was nothing they could do to prevent the implementation of new rules and regulations.


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    As an old tradition, the races hollered the new queen''s title with vigor and enthusiasm. Only, the vigor and energy with which they cried her title was filled with greater respect and admiration than previous victors.


    From this, it was obvious that the beasts were more impressed than feared the serpentine.


    "As an old tradition, the victor of the Battle of Wars has the right to declare a new rule or change an old regulation of the realm. This is to give the victor respect and welcome them to their new status as a leader and rule maker. Serpentine Queen, is there any rule or regulation that you would like to announce?"


    Versailles felt the numerous eyes trained on her turn fierce as great anticipation and hope replaced the earlier fervor. Her body tightened in tension as she felt the weight of their expectations.


    Sigh. It was truly hard to live freely.


    Turning away from the witches, Versailles faced the crowd of spectating beasts.


    "Yaaaaay....!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    The earth-shattering roar was deafening. The Colosseum of Nar produced an ear-piercing ring as the sound reverberated off its stark white walls. Versailles knew their intention.


    They were not cheering her on and neither were they filled with boundless happiness at her being titled, Serpentine Queen. As a member of the Snake Clan and Werewolf King''s mate, her every action would be in their favor.


    This, they knew clearly.


    However, there was now a chance that any rule or regulation that she implemented would affect their lives drastically, until the next decade''s Battle of Wars. As creatures that sought their survival, they were obviously concerned about the rule she would implement.


    As such, they used the method of hollering her new title with great energy and intensity to influence her emotions and sway her decision in their favor.


    "Quiet down! Settle down!" Versailles raised her hand and spoke in an even, indifferent voice that sounded soothing because of its melodious and soft tone.


    Amplified by her serpentine lungs, the musical sound traveled through the roaring audience and resonated in the buzzing atmosphere.


    Instantly, the roaring beasts quietened down, their full attention focused on the gorgeous serpentine on the stage. There was surprise, shock, and disbelief in their eyes, however, that only reinforced their interest in the mesmerizing Serpentine Queen.


    "Races of the Nar realm, I am aware of the difficulties and struggles every race goes through in order to survive and stay alive. I know of your pain and suffering, so there is no need to mention it. I know what you go through to remain standing. I know, because I went through the same."


    A defeated sigh of resignation and frustration passed through her lips that touched upon the hearts of the creatures. It cracked their steel hearts where a sliver of empathy and fondness for the serpentine took shape.


    The eyes with which they looked at her were no longer desperate, but calm and understanding.


    "Therefore, I don''t need a beast to tell me that what you all desire most is a comfortable home and a full belly. Live is hard and survival in the Nar depends on survival of the fittest. However, on this day of my naming, I will implement a new rule never before heard of in the realm."


    Her violet-gold eyes glowed with a fierce light and Versailles form floated in the air, her red-gold flame coils swaying on a silent breeze.


    "From this day forth, every race in the realm will be assisted in securing a safe living environment and foraging for food. Every race will have a place to call home and go to bed with a full belly. Within the next year, no race will live an ignoble existence. This new rule will be the law and that law will be my rule!"


    Her booming voice violently hammered on the hearts of the creatures, making them freeze in shock as confusion and astonishment filled their eyes.


    "Did I just hear right? Did the Serpentine Queen declare that every race would be assisted in securing a living environment and food sources?"


    "You heard it right. What nonsense! Is such a thing even possible?"


    "That''s what I''m saying! Which race is stupid enough to waste their time on finding a living environment and sources of food for beasts outside of their own race?"


    "This Serpentine Queen is overreaching herself! If it was that easy to change the way of things in the Nar realm, then why would it take so long to implement such changes?"


    Many of the spectating beasts felt disappointed at Versailles''s declaration, finding the notion of being assisted in securing food sources and living environment ridiculous. Many more even viewed the entire idea as a joke, not taking it to heart.


    "Hmph! She was just declared as the Serpentine Queen and is already thinking of herself as the ruler of the Nar realm? What a joke!" The Demon Queen sneered scornfully as she looked at the breathtaking serpentine floating in the air.


    Her vicious eyes flashed with intense hatred and resentment that barely concealed the awkwardly hidden jealousy and envy intermittently flickering in her dark orbs.


    With clenched fists, she hatefully spat on the ground and snorted, making her distaste clear to all those near her.


    "Assist beasts in securing safe living environments and food sources? That is a great but impossible aspiration. Which race will sacrifice their own livelihood in order to assist others in securing one?" The Eagle King was similarly unconfident in Versailles''s plan, finding the idea to be nothing more than a fleeting wish.


    "Assist other races?" Ramose''s brows furrowed in thought as he repeated the words.


    The idea was truly more like a fleeting desire than a possibility.


    Because such a task was impossible.

 Chapter 121 - Ramose Unconditionally Supports His Mate

    "Assist the other races in finding livable environments and secure food sources? What is Versailles saying? Such a task is not only difficult but impossible!" Queen Nakee furrowed her brows in confusion.


    She knew Versailles was not the rash type. Her every plan and action was carried out with thorough and meticulous planning. This was seen by the entire realm through the Viewing Platform when she had cleverly slaughtered the hordes of beasts participating in the Battle of Wars.


    However, her unexpected words made the Snake Queen''s unshakable faith falter for an instant. The matter of securing a livable environment wasn''t an issue of one or two ice nights. It was an issue of millennium years.


    It was an issue that originated from the break of dawn, the time of great legends, and the era of the immortal ancestors. So how could she accept the idea of her friend solving this millennium-old issue so easily?


    It wasn''t that her belief in her was weak, but that the promise she was making was too huge to take in.


    "Hmph! Overestimates herself!" The Devil King only silently snorted, not having the face to openly criticize the serpentine after losing so miserably in her hands.


    However, that didn''t prevent him from scornfully looking at her, his gloomy eyes exuding disgust and disdain.


    ''She probably lost her mind from the sudden adoration of the beasts!''


    This was what he thought when he coldly glanced at the iridescent floating figure.


    "I am aware that every beast present here must find my words a joke. You must all be thinking ''which race would be stupid enough to waste time and resources on locating a good livable environment and food sources for an unrelated race'' right?" She gently asked.


    With a radiant smile spreading across her cherry lips, Versailles raised her head and her powerful voice boomed in the colosseum.


    "That isn''t your problem. It is mine. From today on, the only thing you all need to know is that, I, Versailles Skyler, Serpentine Queen and mate of the Werewolf King, promise to provide a livable environment and food sources to every race in the Nar realm!"


    The firm, unshakable vow finally cracked a hole in the hearts of the races and garnered a reaction from them. With serious expressions and flickering eyes, they focused more intently on the serpentine''s words.


    "Giving every race a home is my promise and my promise is the new law!"


    In response to her heaven-shaking and earth-shattering words, from every corner of the white colosseum, flames roared and mightily surged into the heaven, enveloping the dull red film in a shower of resplendent red-gold brilliance and majestic glory.


    The earth trembled in sync, vibrating with excitement as if to welcome a new dawn in the history of the Nar realm.


    The races, stimulated by her domineering words and the phenomenal reaction of heaven and earth, roared in excitement and stomped their foot. The ginormous walls trembled and white dust drifted in the air, fueling the roaring flames.


    The six witches, Demon Queen, Devil King, Eagle King, Snake Queen, and Werewolf King watched the scene with complex eyes. Some felt jealous and envious at the adoring and love-filled gazes the beasts fixed on the serpentine, some looked forward to watching a good show when she failed to fulfill her promise, while many more were filled with fear and trepidation for their future in the Nar realm.


    Ramose''s heart pounded with pride and love as he looked at his glorious mate. Every time he saw her, his feelings for her reached new heights, ascended undiscovered territories. From simply wanting to keep her by his side, to the desire to protect and guard from every danger, it had now evolved into something unique and firm.


    He now had the desire to unconditionally support her in her every endeavor and quest. He wanted to clear every obstacle in her way and help her accomplish her every wish and dream without obstructions.


    Raising to his feet, he left his seat and floated to the stage beside her.


    Versailles sensed Ramose''s presence the instant he came to her side. Turning her head, her violet-gold eyes clashed with his dark ones, and her heart filled full from the deep emotions she saw in their depths.


    "Ramose, why are you here?" She asked softly.


    "My place is by your side. If not here, then where else should I be?" He asked back just as softly.


    In perfect sync, the two smiled at the same time.


    Ramose moved his gaze away from his mate''s beautiful face and blankly stared at the crowd with a stoic expression. For two heartbeats he breathed in deeply and calmed his racing heart. This was an ordinary occurrence when he was around his mate. His heart was always in a race against time.


    A moment later, when his emotions were under control and his head clear, Ramose''s serious eyes focused on the anxious beasts that were looking at him with trepidation.


    "I say, aren''t you all being too stingy with your love? Just a while ago, you were roaring for my mate as if your old ancestor has appeared. Now that it''s my turn, there isn''t even a little cheer? What sort of treatment is this?" The joking manner in which he spoke froze the beasts in astonishment.


    They were unable to wrap their head around at the scene of the frightening Werewolf King joking amiably with them. Such a scene wasn''t only unheard of but was also unimaginable.


    This was all thanks to the presence of the Serpentine Queen.


    Admiration and barely concealed praise flowing from their eyes, they intensely gazed at the Serpentine Queen floating beside the Werewolf King.


    Ramose was irked by their obvious fondness for Versailles.


    With cold eyes, he asked in a dangerously low tone.


    "Enough ogling at my mate. Are you tired of living?"


    The beasts immediately lowered their heads or looked to the side, their instantaneous reaction filling him with satisfaction. Before he could raise his head in triumph, however, a sharp glare fell on his body, tightening his muscles in tension.


    He sheepishly cleared his throat and addressed the beasts.


    "Ahem! Beasts of the Nar realm, at this moment and time, I, Ramose Umair, Werewolf King and mate of the Serpentine Queen, vow to fully support the new rule of Serpentine Queen Versailles Skyler. To ensure her promise to you is fulfilled, I vow to unconditionally support her in her quest!"


    It was as if thunder struck on a clear day, the beasts freezing with wide eyes and open mouths.


    "Gasp! The Werewolf King just vowed to support the Serpentine Queen!"


    "That''s right! That''s right! The Werewolf King vowed to support the Serpentine Queen in realizing the fulfillment of her promise to us!"


    "This...does this mean that within a year, we will really have a place to peacefully settle down? Go to rest with full bellies?"


    "That''s exactly what it means! The Werewolf King himself has stepped forth to show his support for his mate. Do you still doubt the Serpentine Queen''s promise?"


    "I don''t dare! I don''t dare!"


    The various races gasped in astonishment. They already knew how much the Werewolf King treasured his mate. But what they didn''t expect was his boundless pampering and limitless support in her every decision.


    "Werewolf King! Serpentine Queen!"


    "Werewolf King! Serpentine Queen!"


    "Werewolf King! Serpentine Queen!"


    Another round of fervent cheers and deafening roars began.


    This was no longer the ordinary affection between mates. This was a sentiment that ran far deeper than a mate bond and was far purer than a mere affection for life-companion. And this was clearly perceived by the races.


    "I suddenly wish I was in the Serpentine Queen''s place."


    "So do I. Before, I only wanted to be the Werewolf King''s mate because of the status and protection that came with the position. However now, I feel envious of the Serpentine Queen for getting such a supportive and loving mate."


    "To be the Wolf King''s mate for a day, I am willing to sacrifice even my immortal life."


    Many female beasts spoke wistfully among themselves, their fervent eyes trained lustfully on the handsome face of the Werewolf King as they held their chest.


    There were, however, many more females that found the other beasts'' remarks ridiculous.


    "Hah! You also need to see who the Serpentine Queen is. Beauty and power are at her fingertips. This is something that will automatically attract other male beasts to her. As such, aside from being supportive and loving, how else could the Werewolf King win the heart of such an outstanding mate?"


    "Yes, both in looks and status, the Serpentine Queen is an unmatchable existence herself. How could the Werewolf King win the heart of such a breathtaking beauty if he doesn''t devote his entire heart to her?"


    "And this is exactly why they are mates. Both possess unsurpassable appearances and overwhelming power. Their meeting will no doubt change the direction of the wind in the Nar realm. No wonder the Supreme Elder was anxious at their union."


    The six witches and the leaders of the four Supreme Clans clearly heard the murmurs and whispers of the spectating beasts, rising turbulent waves in their hearts.

 Chapter 122 - Rise Of The Serpentine-Wolf

    The Demon Queen''s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. Her head spun and her vision turned blurry as the Werewolf King''s words rang in her mind. Things were blowing out of proportion and getting more and more out of control.


    Listlessly leaning back in her seat, she shallowly breathed in and out and placed her hand on her throbbing temple, her vacant eyes staring blankly into the blazing heaven.


    ''Is this the end of my great aspirations? The end of my dream? But the Werewolf King was mine. The Nar realm was also mine. I was so close...oh so very close...if only she hadn''t come in between!"


    With the Werewolf King publicly declaring his full support, the Serpentine Queen''s words were as real as the molten lavas of the Erupting Volcanos. She didn''t even need to lift a finger before the werewolves would rush to fulfill her promise.


    Her new rule would not only be implemented, but would also be carried out without any hurdles.


    This, undoubtedly, would be a great boost to her reputation and a sure-fire route to winning the hearts of the homeless and hungry beasts.


    Queen Nakee pensively gazed at the majestic backs of two black-robed, floating figures on the center of the white stage. Versailles was her best friend and she was more than happy to see her easily gain the unconditional support of her mate.


    However, in a small corner of her heart, a tiny spark of envy that was ignited when she saw them together in the Soul Sundering Pit resurfaced. Only this time, the spark flared with a greater ferocity and more intensity than before.


    "It might have been impossible for her to accomplish such a feat on her own. But with the Werewolf King''s support, her promise is now more likely to be fulfilled." Behind the amiable words was a suppressed envy. An emotion she dared not expose to those around her.


    "There''s no doubt about it. The Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen are going to start a new age in the Nar realm." The eldest witch lightly remarked as she looked at the two mates, her words instantly garnering slight nods and hums of agreement from her only kin.


    "In this new age, I only hope that the six of us will have a place to stand." The youngest witch that had seen far too much destruction in the past decades, quietly whispered as if in silent prayer.


    Versailles and Ramose stood side by side, their black robes entangling as they flapped behind them. In perfect harmony, the two turned and grabbed each other''s hand. Gracefully, Ramose helped his mate climb the steps to her seat on the platform.


    Blushing slightly at his attentive treatment, Versailles turned and majestically sat on her new seat as a new leader and Queen of the Nar realm.


    "Usually, when a new queen or king emerges from the Battle of Wars, the old king or queen is replaced. But since you are my mate, you will be departing to the Underworld Palace with me. Queen Nakee''s position as the Snake Queen is secured." As he reclaimed his own seat by her side, Ramose leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    "Oh?" She lifted her brow in mock surprise.


    "You know a lot, don''t you Werewolf King? I mean, you are saying with great confidence that I will return to the Underworld Palace with you."


    "If you won''t return with me, then where else will you go, hmm?" He stretched his hand and grasped hers again, his dark eyes narrowing in a dangerous arc.


    "Where I go is my business. What is it to you?" She scoffed and tried to free her hand.


    "I am your mate, so of course, your business is my business."


    With a disdainful snort, Ramose turned his attention back to the witches. Sensing his sharp glare, the eldest witch looked in their direction and nodded slightly.


    She moved to the center of the platform and motioned for her sisters. The five witches moved in two lines with the youngest in front. They carried a flaming tray that held a golden crown and floating flame scepter in the center.


    The leaders of the clans and the various races were immediately attracted by the solemnity and care with which they carried the items.


    "What are the Witches of the Tower playing at? In the previous decades of Battle of Wars, such a scene never took place." The Demon Queen remarked in displeasure.


    "The Demon Queen is right. What are these six witches playing at? Since the serpentine is already titled as the Serpentine Queen and she took her seat among us, the Battle of Wars is over. What drama is this?" The Devil King asked darkly.


    "What''s the hurry? We will know soon enough." The Eagle King indifferently replied.


    The Snake Queen didn''t say anything. However, from the frown on her forehead, it was clear that she was confused as well.


    "What is up with the witches? Did they forget to make an announcement?" Versailles curiously asked her mate, who only smiled back in response.


    ''What is up with him? Why is he behaving so strangely?''


    She narrowed her eyes in suspicion, certain the beast was hiding something.


    Just as she stretched her other hand to pull on his sleeve, the eldest witch turned to her. Versailles froze mid-action, wondering what the woman wanted.


    "Serpentine Queen Versailles Skyler!" The witch powerfully addressed.


    "Yes...?" She replied doubtfully as she straightened her posture.


    "The Battle of Wars is a battle fought between the various races. It is used to determine the status and ranking of each race within the Nar realm. This is the one and only tradition passed down from the break of dawn. However, because of you, this decade''s Battle of Wars completely diverged from the usual."


    "Yeah, we all know that!"


    "What do you want to say? Just get to the point!"


    "Is there any beast present here that isn''t aware the Battle of Wars this decade was different?"


    Various hollers and shouts rang out, the beasts feeling impatient and defensive on Versailles''s behalf. They were all in the mindset of wanting to protect the serpentine that promised them a home.


    "Calm down, calm down! Let the Head Witch finish her speech!" The youngest witch raised her hand and requested in a commanding tone, instantly silencing the buzzing crowd.


    "Different from the usual, the Serpentine Queen single-handedly faced the entire races of the realm. Through her keen intellect, courage, and unquestionable might, she overcame all obstacles. As such, we present to her the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter of the Thousand-Year Old Witch!"


    Her declaration was like a clap of thunder, resonating in the beasts'' minds as they froze in disbelief.


    "Did the Head Witch just say Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter?"


    "That''s what she said...I think?"


    "She really said the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter! That''s the only heirloom of the Witches of the Tower!"


    The clan leaders raised their heads in shock, looking at the six witches as if they had suddenly grown three heads and six arms.


    "They are really going to give that serpentine the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter?" The Demon Queen couldn''t handle the sudden blow and threw up blood. Her eyes swiveled uncontrollably, the dark orbs turning bloodshot before she fainted.


    She was already depressed because of the Werewolf King''s public display of support. Her mind didn''t even fully accept the idea of having to shift her focus from the Wolf King to another powerful beast to achieve her dreams.


    And yet, before even the time it took for half a candlestick to burn had passed, she received an even greater blow in the form of the six witches.


    That''s right. The witches had dealt her a blow more severe than losing the Werewolf King to the serpentine. She had her eyes set on the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter of the Witches Tower before even dreaming of ruling the Nar realm.


    There was an unspoken belief in the realm. The various races unequivocally believed that whoever possessed the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter would reign supreme. The same crown and scepter of the Thousand-Year Old Witch that personally created the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan.


    But since the two heirlooms belonged to the Witches of the Tower, no race was able to possess them. Not because they didn''t have the ability to battle for it, but because the heirlooms were stored in a separate dimension that only the Head Witch could enter.


    A dimension that required the sacred blood of the Head Witch that possessed trace amounts of the sacred race''s divine blood.


    The Devil King sensed the Demon Queen''s unusual state, but he wasn''t in the frame of mind to care about her. His entire body turned cold, his limbs trembling from the extreme disbelief and agitation.


    "They are willingly handing over the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter to her?" He could not believe it.


    Why would the Werewolf King''s mate, the beast that was already overwhelmingly frightening, receive the private heirloom of the Witches of the Tower?


    This was basically sharpening the claws and fangs of an already ferocious behemoth!


    "The heavens truly favor the fortunate." The Snake Queen indifferently remarked, her hooded eyes not betraying a trace of her feelings.


    Under the burning gazes of the various beasts, the Head Witch took the Ancient Golden Crown from the tray and stepped forth. But instead of placing the crown on the Serpentine Queen''s head, she handed it over to the Werewolf King.


    That one action answered the burning question in the hearts of the various races.


    It wasn''t that the witches were willingly handing over their heirloom, but that they were forced to hand it over!

 Chapter 123 - The Glorious Moment

    "It must be great to have a doting mate. Even the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter of the Thousand-Year Old Witch can be handed over to you on a flaming tray." A succubus enviously remarked.


    "Truthfully speaking, I never expected the Werewolf King to be so devoted. Before the Battle of Might, we never saw the beast''s human form."


    "Do we have the right to be jealous? The Serpentine Queen is above and beyond our reach. With such a mate by his side, why would the Wolf King even spare us a glance?"


    The Werewolf King pressured the six witches to willingly hand over their ancestral heirloom to his mate. This fact alone sparked flames of jealousy in the female beasts'' hearts, making them gush their teeth in frustration.


    If only they could take the Serpentine Queen''s place...


    Ramose stood and held the crown in both hands. His expression turned gentle the moment his eyes fell on his mate, who blankly stared at him with wide eyes. He moved closer and slowly, reverently lowered the Ancient Golden Crown on her fire-kissed hair.


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    The endearing scene of the Serpentine Queen being personally crowned by her mate, the Werewolf King, aroused another round of cheers from the various races.


    This was a glorious moment to be remembered and talked of for years to come.


    Versailles was astonished by her mate''s heart-melting treatment. The witches'' announcement to hand her their ancestral crown and scepter filled her with suspicion, and she coldly observed them with skepticism.


    But when the Head Witch handed the crown over to Ramose, it was as if an explosion went off in her head, rendering her speechless. As a reborn serpentine, she knew the history behind the two heirlooms better than any creature in the Nar realm.


    She knew how important and valuable the heirlooms were to the remaining six witches. Even if they came face to face with death, the Witches of the Tower wouldn''t have handed over the crown and scepter.


    However, her mate somehow accomplished the impossible. He managed to get her the fervently desired heirlooms as if they were nothing more than mere ornaments. If his tender care hadn''t softened her heart in the past, his heart-warming treatment definitely did now.


    Because snatching the crown and scepter out of the witches'' hands was no easy feat.


    "You must have promised them something. What did you promise them?" She held his retreating sleeve and asked with conviction.


    Ramose held her hand and gently uncurled her fingers from his sleeve. Deeply gazing into her frantic eyes, he smiled.


    "Want to know? Right after the conclusion of your crowning, go to the Underworld Palace with me. I will tell you there." With a turn of his head, he stepped away. Moving forward, he solemnly grabbed the Solar Scepter in the Head Witch''s hand.


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    The races continued with their fervent chants, not pausing once since the beginning of Versailles''s crowning. With the same air of solemnity, Ramose handed the Solar Scepter to her, his dark eyes colliding with hers in passing.


    Although it was only for a brief moment, Versailles saw the pride and love in their unwavering depths.


    With such a mate by her side, she had no fear of the future. Be it the Supreme Elder, Dark Lord, or unrelenting nightmares, she feared nothing.


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    Under the roaring cheers of the races of the Nar realm and her mate by her side, Versailles embraced the most glorious moment of her life.


    Her official titling and unexpected crowning as the Serpentine Queen.


    *


    "Light, the Battle of Wars concluded successfully. I want to take you home. Will you come with me?" Ramose held Versailles''s hand as he gently helped her cross over the cracked ground. They left the Colosseum of Nar the moment the witches declared the event complete.


    As they slowly walked beneath the floating white structure, various beasts intermittently glanced in their direction, the envy and longing practically oozing out of their eyes. Versailles sensed the heated gazes but paid them no mind.


    Covetousness and jealousy were inherent attributes of the female beasts.


    "Do you plan on taking me to the Underworld Palace without making an oath at the Eternal Flaming Sea?" She asked with her brow lifted.


    "Eternal Flaming Sea!? Of course not! I was going to take you to the Eternal Flaming Sea before heading home! Haha..." Ramose finally got what he had been desperately chasing after. Ecstatic with joy, he bent and picked her up, happily twirling her in the air.


    "Haha...put me down! You damn wolf! Put me down right now! Haha..." Versailles felt ticklish, his hands on her waist sending electric currents in her body that numbed her mind.


    Fearful of making a fool of herself before the entire Nar race, she shrieked in indignation and beat unrestrainedly on his arms. But it was as if she was hitting a wall, her fists having no effect on Ramose who was flushed with happiness.


    A few more hits later, her fists turned numb and she dejectedly withdrew her hands as she admitted defeat. Before an ecstatic wolf, her strength amounted to nothing.


    "Hmmmuh! Light, let''s invite the other beasts to our oath exchange ceremony. I want to declare you mine in front of the entire realm!" Ramose loudly kissed her forehead and placed her down. His dark orbs intensely gazed into her violet ones, taking her breath away.


    "Yours? Didn''t I already make it clear that I belong to no one but myself?" In an attempt to calm her racing heart, she focused on the insignificant portion of his speech.


    "You did. But I belong to you. In return, doesn''t it only make sense for you to belong to me?"


    "No! Not if I haven''t decided to belong to you!"


    "If you won''t belong to me, who else can you belong to?"


    The two walked together hand and hand, bantering the entire way as they returned to the Werewolf Camp. Ramose escorted his mate to their sleeping cave. Once he saw her fall asleep, he silently exited the cave.


    In the center of the Werewolf Camp, all the werewolves were gathered around a bonfire, celebrating the successful conclusion of this decade''s Battle of Wars.


    "Do you know what the most exhilarating part of this entire exchange was? Our ferocious Wolf King turning into a tiny, cute beast to chase after his mate!"


    "Haha...."


    "You got that right! I never expected a day to come where I will see my mighty Wolf King as an innocent, cute beast."


    "Shhhh! Keep your voices down! If King Ramose hears you, you can say goodbye to your immortal life." Olsen nervously quietened the wolves, afraid of getting implicated in their recklessness.


    "Olsen quit being such a coward! You are the closest to our King. How come you never told us that he has such a cute side as well? Huh?"


    "Yes, Olsen. Because of you, we viewed our King as a cold and ruthless wolf all these years. If it wasn''t for the serpentine''s appearance, we would never have known how gentle and loving our Wolf King is."


    ''Gentle? Hmph!''


    Olsen inwardly scoffed at the naivety of the buzzing wolves, finding her statements ridiculous and laughable. His mind wandered back to the extreme training the Werewolf King made forced the wolves to undertake before the beginning of the Battle of Wars.


    After that ruthless training, if Wolf King was labeled as gentle, then he would consider himself a flame bug. Weak and annoying in the face of struggle.


    "Olsen!"


    His thoughts were instantly interrupted by the cold voice of the said ''gentle king''.


    "Yes, Wolf King!"


    "Come see me!"


    "Yes!"


    Not daring to delay a moment longer, Olsen anxiously hopped to his feet and sprinted towards his King.


    In the chilly atmosphere, King Ramose motionlessly stood across from the cave he shared with his mate. Upon detecting Olsen''s presence, he shifted his gaze to him.


    "Olsen, send out an invite to every beast that attended the Battle of Wars. Inform them that I, the Werewolf King, will be exchanging my eternal vows with my mate at the Eternal Flaming Sea. Their presence is required." Giving the cold command, King Ramose turned and left without another word.


    "Yes, Werewolf King!" With a bowed head, Olsen deferentially responded in the empty space.


    The next warm morning, the various beasts of the Nar realm gathered before a sea of white flames, the pure, creamy flares exuding an aura of eternity as they surged vigorously.


    Versailles, garbed in her black robe with her flaming red-gold locks floating behind her, solemnly faced Ramose, who was similarly dressed in black with his shoulder-length black hair floating around his face.


    Tightly clasping hands, the two deeply gazed into each other''s eyes and smiled.


    BOOM!


    Space shook and a deep, ancient voice that seemed to come from the era of legends, rang out in the solemn atmosphere.


    "Serpentine Queen, Versailles Skyler, do you take this male, Werewolf King, Ramose Umair as your immortal mate, forever bond together in this life?"


    "I do!"


    "Do you?"


    "I do!"


    "Do you?"


    "I do!"


    "Werewolf King, Ramose Umair, do you take this female, Serpentine Queen, Versailles Skyler as your immortal mate, forever bond together in this life?"


    "I do!"


    "Do you?"


    "I do"


    "Do you?"


    "I do!"


    BOOM!


    The white sea foam and raised into the sky, showering creamy light onto the two beasts tightly holding each other''s hands. On the center of their foreheads, a black dot appeared. The dot was in the shape of an elongated star, with only the top and bottom clearly defined.


    This was the mark of the Eternal Flaming Sea, the witness, and keeper of their eternal vow. As long as the Nar realm remained and the Eternal Flaming Sea flowed, Versailles and Ramose would forever be bond to each other.


    Of the two, whoever deserted the other would face the eternal scorching of their soul from the Eternal Flaming Sea.


    "Without you, I am but a shell. It is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half." Ramose sealed their eternal life together with the Werewolf''s mate-bond.


    *****************************************************************************


    END OF ARC 2: ADVENT OF THE VENOMOUS SERPENTINE

 Chapter 124 - ARC 3: WELCOME TO THE UNDERWORLD 1: Before Departure

    Ramose embraced his mate, his strong arms wounding tightly around her arms, as he rested his head on her fire-kissed hair. The cumbersome golden crown got in the way of his comfort, causing him to instead awkwardly move his head onto her shoulder.


    "..." Well, that works too.


    Versailles didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, the male''s tall frame seemed to be in discomfort from the forced bow. The concerned individual, however, didn''t seem to mind the awkward position as he motionlessly rested on her shoulder.


    "Don''t you have any intentions of leaving? Every beast is staring at us!" Pressured by the burning glares, she quietly admonished him.


    "Let them stare all they want. We are mates and have officially exchanged our vows. Even if they stare until the end of time, it won''t have any effect. We will never separate."


    ''Not a fool, after all.''


    The fact that he sensed the intent behind those unwavering gazes showed how clear he was of their owner''s feelings. However, he decided to completely ignore them and indulge in the comfort of her arms.


    It was also a form of declaration. A declaration that he wasn''t interested in anyone but her.


    "I need to see the Scorpion King before leaving." She whispered.


    She still had an unfinished task for him to relay to the Goblin Chief. The three Gorgons were already caught up in overseeing the reconstruction of the Ancient Fortress.


    "Hmm...can you meet him the next warm morning? Today is our special day. I don''t want to leave your side or share you with another beast."


    "Share? I will only be discussing important matters for a brief moment. That isn''t too bad, is it?"


    "It is. For that brief moment, it will take your attention away from me."


    "Alright, fine! You win, so can you straighten your posture now? I am feeling pain just looking at you." Lightly patting his back, she tried to push him away.


    This time, Ramose didn''t stop her. He gently released her arms and grabbed her hand.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming to witness our union. Your meal today is on the pack!"


    "Great! Werewolf King, Serpentine Queen, congratulations on your union!" A minotaur excitedly shouted out and was soon followed by the rest of the crowd.


    "Yes, congratulations!"


    "Congratulations on your union!"


    Amidst the cheering roars of the beasts, Versailles and Ramose, protectively surrounded by the werewolf pack, made their way to a makeshift camp.


    "Olsen, take a portion of the pack and arrange for the meal of the guests. Let me know if any issues come up." Ramose instructed over his shoulder and proceeded to support his mate in sitting on the largest flame boulder.


    With a stomp of his foot, he landed by her side.


    "Aren''t you the one that promised everyone a full meal? Why did you dump the task on Olsen?" She disdainfully asked.


    "Because he''s my subordinate. It''s his job to handle my tasks."


    "Hmph! You''re just taking advantage of him."


    "Aren''t you being too concerned about that Olsen? It''s our union day today. I want us to talk about only ourselves." Seeing her showing more interest in others than him, Ramose sulkily took her hand.


    "Alright, what do you want to talk about?" Under his pitiful appearance, Versailles relented.


    "Tell me. What was your life like before meeting me?" This was a topic that Ramose deeply wanted to know.


    The girl sitting beside him was and wasn''t the girl from 18 years ago. The more time he spent with her, the more clear he became of her deep wisdom and great foresight. If that was all, then it wouldn''t have made any difference.


    After all, 18 years was more than enough for her to grow and become knowledgeable.


    However, the problem was the vigorous aura radiating from her body. The strong vitality and youthful ambiance surrounding her raised doubts in his heart. Because that was not the aura of a beast more than 36 years old.


    Her aura, unmistakably and irrefutably, was that of an 18 years-old beast.


    The only answer he could think of was that she was reborn. But how?


    He wanted to know this from her own mouth.


    Versailles paused.


    ''Life before meeting him?''


    Images of her life in the Sybil realm flashed through her mind. Her Grandpa Al, the Skylers, and even the disgusting village head''s son. Then, she entered the Nar realm and returned to the Snake clan.


    Turning to her mate, she smiled.


    "Life before you was just life. I lived not because being alive felt great, but because I was afraid of death. I lived not because I had something to live for, but because I didn''t want my existence to be erased so easily from the realm. I lived because I needed to live in order to prove my worth."


    "You..."


    "But then, I met you. It was like seeing a spark of light in the darkest of tunnels, finding a glimmer of hope in the deepest of despair, receiving mercy when none seemed possible. Meeting you made me come to life and realize the true meaning of being alive. It gave purpose to my existence."


    Ramose stared at his mate in shock.


    He didn''t expect to hear such words from her. After all, the reason he was so deeply and irrevocably in love with her was due to their fateful encounter 18 years ago. But since she was reborn, her memories of that encounter wouldn''t be intact and the same shouldn''t apply to her.


    So, why did she consider him the reason for her existence?


    "Light, before meeting me, did you have a difficult time?" The sorrow he saw in her eyes, he could only attribute it to a difficult period in her life in the past few years.


    His heart ached when he thought of his mate going through a tough time. A time so tough and cruel that she had no meaning to live for other than the desire to prove her worth. He released her hand and pulled her into his arms, tightly embracing her slender figure.


    "Werewolf King, there is a giant scorpion requesting to meet with the Serpentine Queen." At this moment, the nervous voice of a brown werewolf interrupted their silent peace.


    "It must be the Scorpion King. Let him through!" Raising her head, Versailles immediately disengaged herself from Ramose, causing him to frown in displeasure.


    "Come on, be good. If I speak to the Scorpion King right now, then I won''t have to seek him out later. This will save us a lot of time. I can directly go to the Underworld Palace with you. Isn''t that good?" She gently coaxed him, her melodious voice melting his mounting annoyance.


    "Fine, but only for a brief moment. I will also not leave your side. So whatever you need to discuss with him, you will do it within my presence. Is that okay?" In the end, he couldn''t bring himself to pressure her, ending the command in a question instead of an order.


    "It''s okay, Boss!" Versailles smiled sweetly and raised her hand in a surrendering salute, making Ramose proudly raise his head in satisfaction.


    When the Scorpion King tremblingly came before the two, this was the scene he encountered. His Master was sweetly pacifying the Werewolf King, who proudly raised his head.


    ''Oh no! Is Master going to turn into a pleasing mate? But I liked her the way she was. Venomous and vicious, without a trace of mercy for those she deemed enemies.


    Sighing sorrowfully, the Scorpion King paused three feet from the two with a lowered head.


    "Scorpion King, you''re here!" Versailles immediately spotted the giant arachnid and joyously greeted.


    "Yes, Master. I thought you might have a message for the chief. That''s why I stopped by." He carefully replied, cautious of offending the Werewolf King that even his Master had to please.


    "Yes. There is a message that I need you to relay to Chief Mein. Inform him to take the trained beasts and seek the White-eyed Seers of the Ice Hills. This task should be completed within 3 ice nights from now. If he needs assistance, he can send me a flame message in the Underworld Palace. Is that understood?"


    Her sharp eyes instantly cleared his mind and the Scorpion King seriously replied.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Without a doubt, the task was very important, otherwise, his Master wouldn''t look so frightening.


    "There are also the Winged-Humans of Fallen City. Make them the priority. If those two tasks are accomplished within 3 ice nights, then proceed to the Little Feys Nest, Omincorns Flame Field, and Banshee''s Decrepit Alleys, Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Master! Don''t worry, Master. I will relay your orders word for word." The Scorpion King solemnly vowed.


    After the incident at the Colosseum of Nar, he had surrendered his complete loyalty and faith to the Serpentine Queen. At this moment, to successfully complete the task assigned to him by her, he could even sacrifice his life.


    "Good. You can go now. Come and see me at the Underworld Palace when you get the chance." Done with her instructions, Versailles carelessly leaned back on the boulder and waved her hand as she invited the beast on a whim.


    What she didn''t know was that this invite was viewed as an order.

 Chapter 125 - Entering The Underworld Palace

    The Scorpion King took her words as dismissal and silently backed away. A few heartbeats later, his large body clumsily scrambled into the distance as he hurried to relay the Serpentine Queen''s orders to the Goblin Chief.


    "Come, I will give you a tour of the Eternal Flaming Region." Ramose stretched his hand for his mate, and tighten his grip as he helped her climb down the boulder. Holding her gently, they leisurely strolled around the barren field, the gentle flares of the Eternal Flaming Sea accompanying their harmonious footsteps.


    "In the Era of Legends, the Eternal Flaming Region belonged to the White-Winged Tigers. The Eternal Flaming Sea is believed to be the creation of the Tigerian sacred race, whose bloodline flows in the veins of the weretigers." He explained as they arrived before the Eternal Flaming Sea.


    "Is that why the weretigers are overseen by the Six Supreme Clans? Because they possess a sacred race''s divine blood?"


    "Not exactly. The White-Winged Tigers got targeted in the same way the Witches of the Tower were. The Six Supreme Clans are in the process of tracking the culprits, but it''s been centuries and not even a small clue has been found." Ramose defeatedly sighed.


    The fact that there was something targeting the races possessing divine blood was unnerving. But what was even more frustrating was that even the Six Supreme Clans could find no clue to the culprit.


    "I am afraid if we fail to uncover the perpetrators, the other clans will always be under the shadow of danger. The White-Winged Tigers and Witches of the Tower are protected because the culprit''s aim was to wipe out their entire race."


    "So, the Six Clans are taking precaution?"


    "Sort of, yes. Come, let''s not talk about this topic anymore. Did you know, the Eternal Flaming Sea is used as an oath keeper because it contains divine power? The Tigerian sacred race that dwelled here was the purest after the Lightixia sacred race."


    "Hmm, I know. In the Snake Clan, there is an ancient text written on the walls of the secret cave that explain the formation of the Eternal Flaming Sea. It says that the mark of the oath takers brands on the souls of the immortal beasts making the oath."


    "Our souls were already bound to each other. By taking this eternal oath, we have only strengthened the bond. From now on, we are one."


    Ramose looked at his mate, his heart peaceful with her by his side after 18 years of torment.


    ''This time, I will be your protector. I will never let any harm befall you ever again. Even if that danger is an unknown enemy.'' He vowed.


    *


    "Chief Mein, this is Master''s command. She wants you to lead the trained troops to the Ice Hills of the White-eyed Seers and City of the Fallen Winged-Humans. The task is to be accomplished within 3 ice nights." The Scorpion King urgently relayed.


    The beast was in a hurry to inform Chief Mein of the importance of the matter. He didn''t want to be held accountable if something went wrong. As a crafty character, his first priority was always his security.


    "I understand. Tell Master to rest assured. The mission will be completed." Chief Mein''s pink eyes flashed as he wondered yet again what the serpentine was planning.


    However, as a subordinate, he didn''t have the right to guess his Master''s thoughts and immediately cleared his head. Leaving his seat, he went in search of his second in command, Ulain, and his son Ian.


    "Hurry, place that boulder on this side. We need to secure the place with magic spells so that no beast or creature can spot the towers. Spider Queen, your poisonous webs will have greater effect if they are used as traps around the entire stone structure." Ulain yelled out instructions as he directed the entire operation of the construction.


    When Chief Mein appeared, this was the scene he encountered. His second in commander was enthusiastically calling out instructions and orders to the Ladybug Queen and Spider Queen. The two queens hauled loads of bricks and spewed webs around the newly built ginormous west wall.


    Shrouded within the miasma of poisonous gas, the giant walls gave off the appearance of slumbering behemoths awaiting for preys worthy of their pursuit.


    "Ulain, come see me in the West Tower with Ian, immediately!" The Goblin Chief didn''t want to interrupt the busy commander. However, the orders of the serpentine were of the utmost urgency.


    Without a backward glance, he turned and entered the tower fading into the obscured heaven.


    A while later, in a large hall inside the West Tower, Ulain appeared with Ian obediently following behind. Within the past few days, the young goblin''s former arrogance and pride slowly wilted away under the toll of hard labor as he came to terms with his new status.


    His soft and gentle features sharpened to display a firm and determined look, the pink eyes and fair skin enhanced his charming appearance. Chief Mein silently nodded his head in approval, pleased with his son''s growth.


    ''The hope of the Pink Goblins should have such tenacity.'' He secretly thought.


    "Chief, you wanted to see us? What''s the matter?" Once he stood before his chief, Ulain got straight to the point.


    "There is a matter that needs our urgent attention. The Scorpion King reported that the Master wants us to take the trained beasts to the Ice Hills of the White-eyed Seers and the City of the Fallen of the Winged-Humans to recruit the two races within 3 ice nights."


    "The White-eyed Seers and Winged-Humans? Aren''t they from the ancient race as well? Will they agree to become subordinates to a beast of the Six Supreme Clans?" Ulain was immediately alarmed by the command.


    If it wasn''t for the desperate situation the Pink Goblins were in, they would have never lowered themselves to the level of subordinates for a beast of the Six Supreme Clans. Chief Mein was also clear of this point.


    However, since the order was given out by the serpentine, he fully trusted in her judgment.


    "If she wants us to go now, I believe that there is a reason behind it. Don''t forget what our situation was when she found us." He pensively replied.


    "You mean, the other ancient races could be in the same situation we once were?"


    "Otherwise, why would she not order us to attack any sooner or later, but exactly now? No need to waste any more time. Gather the troop I''ve been training for the past few days and prepare for departure. The White-eyed Seers and Winged-Humans are not our only tasks."


    Chief Mein''s deep gaze shifted to the window, looking out into the bustling crowd of beasts rebuilding the Ancient Fortress. He had a faint inkling that whatever their Master was planning, it would shift the power dynamic of the entire Nar realm.


    And the most exhilarating part of the scheme was the fact that the Pink Goblins would be at the forefront of the mighty force...


    *


    The next ice morning, the werewolves had gathered together at the center of the Eternal Flaming Region, excitement and joy radiating from their eyes as they restlessly paced around.


    Today was the day the Werewolf King''s mate entered the Underworld Palace. The day the Underworld Palace would gain a Mistress to take over the command of authority. As such, the Werewolf Pack was beside themselves with excitement.


    "Look at the werewolves. They are unable to stand still from joy."


    "It''s understandable. After all, the wolves treasure the bond of mates more than the other races do."


    "Moreover, this is a matter of the Werewolf King''s mate. If I was in their place, I would be just as restless as them."


    Most of the races remained after the exchange of vows between the Serpentine Queen and Werewolf King. They wanted to witness with their own eyes the occasion of the Werewolf leading his mate home.


    However, there were many more that remained with the evil intentions. They desired to deal a severe blow to the Serpentine Queen while her guard was down.


    This included the Demon Queen.


    ''I can''t accept this! How can I possibly allow that snake to enter the Underworld Palace?''


    Her vicious eyes were practically spewing flames as she watched the anxious wolves waiting for their King and Queen.


    With a cold snort, she turned and left.


    A while later, she reappeared with a black vein in her hand. Under the cover of the spectating crowd, the Demon Queen lowered the black vein on the barren field and viciously stomped on it.


    The vein leaped into the air as if in pain, its black appearance changing into stark red-white, before flying towards the pack of wolves.


    At this moment, a black wolf came sprinting from the distance with Versailles riding on its back. Under the various complex gazes of the races, the black wolf stood before the wolf pack.


    "Welcome back Wolf King, Serpentine Queen!"


    The wolves uproariously welcomed, their vibrant energy infecting even the surrounding beasts.


    "We are back. Let''s go, it''s time to enter the Underworld Palace!" The black wolf swept his gaze over the excited pack and took the lead.


    "Yes!"


    With that, the wolves fell in step around Ramose and Versailles, encircling the two in a protective shield as they set off for the Underworld Palace.

 Chapter 126 - The Vicious Attempt On Her Life

    Under the envious gazes of the female beasts, and approving nods of the males, the Werewolf Clan, with their King in the lead and his mate on his back, set off for the Underworld Palace.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The magnificent procession was awe-inspiring. Solemn and organized, it raised wistful sighs and intense longing in the hearts of many. The two individuals that were the focus of every beast''s attention, however, were in a realm of their own.


    Versailles gently ran her soft hand through the lustrous black fur beneath her palm, absorbing the soothing warmth into her essence as she leaned forward and laid her head on the black wolf''s back. Her cool breath fell on his neck in tantalizing intervals, causing him to shiver in thrill from the distinct temperature difference.


    "Heh...!"


    Sensing his reaction, she laughed in dark pleasure, eliciting a suppressed groan and warning growl from him.


    "Light, don''t play around. If I lose control of myself before my pack, I won''t have any respect left." The black wolf whispered imploringly.


    "It''s your pack. Whether they respect you or not, is your business. What does it have to do with me if your willpower is weak?"


    As if to show her defiance, she leaned even closer on his back and trailed her hand through his sensitive neck. Her controlled even breaths puffed through her delicate lips and harmonized with the tormenting dance of her slender fingers.


    "Light, I''m serious." Ramose''s voice was hoarse, tinged with suppressed pleasure and intoxicating moan.


    "Hmm..."


    The female''s naughty fingers didn''t pause. They trailed over the delicate skin of his neck and wandered behind his ear, the agonizingly slow caress and her cool breath rising his body heat. After spending the entire day roaming the Eternal Flaming Region, they held and fell asleep in each other''s embrace.


    By the next warm morning, it was time for their departure.


    Therefore, Ramose was close to snapping from her bold and fearless provocations.


    While the two mates enjoyed their private and tortuous intimacy, a thin red-white shadow, traveling at the speed of a sprinting wolf, zipped through the air. It went past the dozen spectators and swerved around the wolfs, shooting towards the unguarded Versailles.


    "Gasp! What is that?" The first to spot the abnormal flying shadow was a Black Owl, its magically sharp sight catching the zooming creature.


    "What? I don''t see anything."


    "Forget about him. His enhanced eyesight is too much for him to handle."


    "Truly? What a waste of good ability."


    Failing to spot what he saw, the other beasts naturally ignored his cry and focused on the Werewolf procession.


    "Just wait! Once we enter the Underworld Palace, I will teach you a good lesson." Unable to stop his mate''s actions, Ramose admitted defeat and threatened in a low growl.


    In a small corner of his heart, however, he was basking in her attention, bliss filling his entire essence at her initiative and intimate contact. As a hot-blooded beast, making pleasure to his mate was a constant desire that plagued his mind whenever he was in her presence. The desire to hold her, inhale her fruity scent, and lose himself in her tender arms was so strong that his body trembled from the excitement.


    However, he didn''t want to startle her with his gut-wrenching need for her and chained himself with the mask of patience and endurance. After all, she was his mate. He couldn''t imagine doing anything else other than pampering and showering her with love.


    And that was when he wasn''t even taking into account the incident from 18 years ago. If he did, he would be reduced to a groveling fool.


    But now, she took the initiative to touch and tease him, unleashing the chained beast inside his heart, rekindling the snuffed flames.


    "Oh yeah? What can you do to me? Don''t think that I''ll cower from a little threat!" Not wanting to show how much his little threat had scared her, Versailles snorted fearlessly and proudly raised her head.


    Right at this moment, the red-white shadow flashed and dashed into her neck, entering her body. Instantly, every vein and blood vessel inside Versailles''s body flared, the labyrinth of intersecting and intertwining lines inflaming at the speed of light.


    Visible with the naked eye, garish and grotesque red lines appeared and spread out all over her body. These lines were the veins and blood vessels inside her body that had inflamed as a result of the red-white shadow, covering her in crimson marks from face to toe.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    She threw back her head and shrieked. The excruciating pain caught her off guard, tearing and wrenching her insides apart, as the unbearable agony overwhelmed her senses. Her surroundings faded and Versailles found herself within a wall of endless pain and utter despair, howling with madness.


    Ramose sensed something wrong the moment his mate''s body froze. Before he could ask what happened, he heard her heart-rending shrill. His blood went cold and his heart trembled in fear. Without hesitation, he shifted forms.


    "Versailles!"


    He caught her writhing figure just before she fell to the ground. The moment he gathered her in his arms and looked at her painfully curled form, he stumbled.


    His beautiful mate was covered in bloody marks that glared like vicious lich from her fair skin. The spectral lines, like the fangs of a vampire, drained her lifeforce as they grew at an alarming rate.


    "Oh heavens, the Serpentine Queen is covered in bloody marks!"


    "What!? The Serpentine Queen is covered in marks?"


    "What''s going on? How can the Serpentine Queen be covered in marks out of nowhere?"


    "Do you even need to ask? Obviously, someone plotted to kill. But this is truly a vicious move! From the looks of it, the marks seem to be caused by the Thunder-Kill Spectra!"


    "Gasp! Thunder-Kill Spectra!?"


    The closest beasts immediately saw the Serpentine Queen''s state and cried out in alarm. Their astonished gasps elicited the rest of the races'' curiosity, who anxiously inquired about the situation. Pushing and shoving, they all peered at the shrieking Serpentine Queen held in the Werewolf King''s arms.


    A dark smile surfaced on the Demon Queen''s lips as she watched the scene with glee. The mighty Serpentine Queen was screaming in pain. Her soulful shrieks were like music to her ears, making her close her eyes in bliss as she drowned in the notes.


    ''Serpentine Queen! Heh...what a short-lived title. Don''t worry. I will take care of the Werewolf King for you. Now, go and die!''


    Snapping her eyes open, a malicious gleam flashed in their depths as she glared resentfully at the Serpentine Queen.


    "Wolf King! Wolf King! WOLF KING!" Olsen screamed at the dazed Werewolf King, his thunderous roar snapping Ramose from his stupor.


    "Wolf King, I can understand how you must feel right now. However, we don''t have much time to waste on self-blame. The Serpentine Queen was struck with a Thunder-Kill Spectra. We only have until the dawn of warm morning to resolve the crisis. Otherwise, you will lose her forever. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, yes! We...we need to save Versailles! We need to save her! We need to save her no matter what!" Frantic and flustered, Ramose dazedly paced around while he chanted the words like a spell, his mind shutting down and his sanity close to snapping, as he carried his mate.


    "We will. But first, we need to get her out of here! We need to get her out of here! Do you understand me? We need to take her to the Underworld Palace for treatment. Now!" His King''s state of mind worried Olsen. But he was more concerned about the shrieking Serpentine Queen.


    He Knew.


    If anything happened to her, his King would be shattered, forever lost.


    That was why they had to save the Serpentine Queen no matter the cost.


    "Wolf Pack, gather around! We are sprinting for the Underworld Palace!"


    "Yes!"


    The anxious wolves immediately fell into place, the panic and fear disappearing from their features as they focused on rushing the Serpentine Queen for treatment.


    "Wolf King, hand the Serpentine Queen over to me. I will carry her back." Olsen wasn''t sure their King comprehended their action, his glazed eyes and silent mutterings forcing him to step forward.


    It was of utmost importance to reach the Serpentine Queen to the Underworld Palace. If his Wolf King wasn''t in the right mind frame to safely carry the Serpentine back, then he was willing to invoke his wrath to take over the job.


    Ramose, in his barely conscious state, sensed the great urgency radiating from the wolves around him and instinctively reacted. He threw his mate on his back, wrapped an arm securely around her waist, and shifted.


    Without speaking a word, he sprinted into the distance.


    Olsen was stunned for a brief moment, before returning to his senses.


    ''So, he''s still aware of what''s important.'' He thought in satisfaction. In the end, even in his muddled state, his King was still a King.


    "Go, follow the Werewolf King back to the Underworld Palace!"


    "To the Underworld Palace!"


    Waving his hand, he shifted and dashed behind his King, the wolf pack following tightly beside him.


    In a wake of dust and debris, the wolf pack disappeared into the distant horizon of the dull Nar sky.


    "Sigh, other''s envy could be so poisonous sometimes. Look at the Serpentine Queen. Through the vicious mechanisms of some beast, she was instantly reduced to a wailing mess." The Devil King remarked in mock pity, his gleaming eyes displaying his pleasure at the sudden misfortune.


    "There is nothing to be done about that. Where there is fame, there will be hate and jealousy. That''s why it''s necessary to remain low at times. Some troubles can easily be avoided." The Snake Queen replied indifferently, her calm attitude in the face of her best friend''s precarious situation puzzling the surrounding serpentines.


    "Let''s go! There is nothing more to see here. The Serpentine Queen had been struck with a Thunder-Kill Spectra. Even if the werewolves manage to get her to the Underworld Palace, it wouldn''t be easy for them to extract the spectra without harming her life."


    "That is truly tragic."


    The races of the Nar realm slowly withdrew from the Eternal Flaming Region. Some felt sympathy for the Werewolf King that was about to lose his mate and pity for the suffering serpentine. While others gloated at other''s misfortunate.


    All in all, the beasts of the Nar realm were occupied with the impending separation of the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen.


    At this moment, in the Flaming Valley of Flames, at the Flaming Cave, a pack of anxious wolves appeared.


    This was the Werewolf King and his pack, rushing to the Flaming Cave to enter the Underworld Palace.

 Chapter 127 - Racing To The Palace For Urgent Treatment

    "Hiben, hurry and activate the portal!" Olsen went past his King and instructed a grey wolf, who immediately sprinted to the right-most corner of the cave and sat in silent impatience.


    As if sensing the wolf''s presence, the flame cave trembled in reaction, a violet-silver radiance sprouting from its center. The radiant silver-violet glow enveloped the anxious wolves and trembled violently upon reaching Ramose and Versailles''s figures.


    The serpentine''s brows furrowed and she moaned. As if she could perceive the silver-violet glow branding her soul within its mysterious hue, she evaded its pursuit. However, the light vibrated intensely, creating a giant spiral that danced around the unconscious serpentine and entered her trembling body.


    An instant later, it reappeared in an excited swirl and covered the entire pack.


    "Sigh, it worked."


    "Yes, she is our King''s mate after all. It would''ve been more strange if it didn''t work."


    The werewolves were strung tight from the earlier incident and paced nervously in the cave as they stood guard and waited for the flame cave to acknowledge Versailles''s identity as the mate of a wolf. The three heartbeat process felt like an eternity, making them doubt whether the portal would give entry to their king''s mate as the serpentine''s lifeforce weakened with every passing beat.


    The moment the silver-violet radiance covered all their forms, they relaxed and released the breath they had been holding. With great anxiety in their eyes, the werewolves disappeared from sight.


    Bright and mysterious, the flame cave returned to its original state. Silent and empty.


    *


    The moment the wolves appeared, the red city built in a spherical shape encircling a magnificent crimson palace entered their sight. The crystalline palace stretched towards the silver-blue moon fixed in the center of the city, their combined red-blue radiance showering resplendence of purple over the settlement.


    The Werewolf King took the thousand-step stairs in ten giant leaps and landed on the entrance of the stone gates. Wolves and female beasts lazily glanced over, curious about the new arrivals. Soon, their originally lazy expressions vanished and was replaced with excitement.


    "Wahhhh! Our King is back! But isn''t his expression a little off?"


    "Of course it''s off! He is carrying someone on his back!"


    "Who? Who is King Ramose carrying? Is it a female?"


    The female beasts were immediately attracted by the presence of the Werewolf King. Although they had mates, it didn''t prevent them from secretly stealing glances at him. After all, which female could resist the charms of the handsome black wolf?


    But before they could even take a look at the beast carried on his back, the Wolf King zoomed past them as if he was being chased by insidious Night Wrats1. The pack of wolves followed right behind on his heels, not even sparing a glance for the dumbfounded beasts.


    "Did you see that? The look in the Wolf King''s eyes!?"


    "I thought it was just me. So, you noticed as well?"


    "I did as well. The Werewolf King looked like he was on the brink of losing his sanity!"


    "Surely, it wasn''t be that bad. After all, what can possibly cause our King to lose his mind? Aside from his..."


    "Aside from his mate!"


    The group gasped in astonishment, their eyes widening in shock as they stared at each other. Unconvinced and in disbelief, they exchanged gazes and immediately ran after the wolf pack to confirm the truth for themselves.


    Olsen and the pack kept up with Ramose, in as much urgency as if the survival of their clan was at stake as they raced towards the crimson palace at neck-breaking speed. Within five breaths of time, they arrived before the ginormous Underworld Palace gates.


    "Make way! Make way! The Werewolf King is passing through! Make way!" Olsen screamed at the top of his lungs, startling the working palace beasts into scrambling aside as they stared back at the racing pack in confusion.


    "What is going on? Isn''t that Olsen and the King? They are normally not this loud."


    "Why do you care about how they are normally like? We are nothing but the slaves of the Werewolf Clan, brought to serve and fulfill their needs whenever they so desire. Keep this in mind and don''t forget your place."


    "Come on, don''t get mad. She was only asking due to curiosity. I am curious as well. Why are Olsen and the pack in such a rush? The Wolf King also seemed to be carrying someone on his back."


    "Sssiiiii! No way! Could it be his mate that''s on his back!? Something must have happened to her to place the King in such a frantic state!"


    As the palace servants discussed in hushed tones on the side, the female beasts from the stone gate arrived at the crimson palace. Standing next to the whispering beasts, they curiously peered into the palace walls, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Werewolf King''s mate.


    "We also think that something happened to the King''s mate. At the stone gate, the Wolf King and his pack flashed past us without sparing so much as a sideward glance. This isn''t normal."


    "Definitely, something major must have happened! I just hope the King can safely pass through this phase."


    Many sighed in sympathy while others looked on with indifferent eyes. Even in the Underworld Palace, dissension between the various races could be perceived.


    Inside the palace, servants and maids rushed about as they carried warm water and healing potions, pain-relieving crystals and heat-relieving charms. A beast with blue eyes, fair skin, and pointy ears stood beside the bed as he chanted various magical spells over the unconscious serpentine.


    Ramose sat on a wide bed with his mate tightly clutched in his arms, his gaze never once shifting from her unsightly face.


    "Great Healer, you have the solution to every ailment. Please, heal our King''s mate. She was struck with the Thunder-Kill Spectra." Olsen hurriedly pulled the man aside and informed him, afraid of wasting more precious time on diagnosis.


    "Sigh. Thunder-Kill Spectra is a very evasive and strange parasite. The only type of its kind, once it enters the body of a living beast, it feasts and feeds on the fresh blood in their veins to sustain its life. Within thirty breaths of time, it links its lifeforce with that of the host whose body it occupies."


    "We all know that information, Great Healer. I want you to start the treatment for our King''s mate!"


    "Calm down, little wolf. I am sure you know everything that I have said so far. But do you also know that after thirty breaths of time, it is near impossible to separate the Thunder-Kill Spectra from the host? Attempting to do so will result in immediate death, and not removing it will result in death by dawn. Unfortunately, your King''s mate has already passed thirty breaths."


    "What in the Nar are you saying!? Our King''s mate cannot die! She cannot die! Do you understand? If anything happens to her..." His gaze shifted to the motionless male brokenly clutching onto his mate like a lifeline.


    If anything happened to the serpentine, Olsen could not even imagine what would become of his King.


    Shifting his sight back to the blue-eyed healer, Olsen whispered in desperation.


    "You have to do something! No matter what it takes, you must preserve her life! This isn''t an order, Great Healer. It is a plea from a loyal subject for his King. You must save her!"


    The Great Healer was taken aback by the sincerity in the wolf''s voice and for the first time in a thousand years, his heart was moved. In a place like the Nar realm, pure sincerity was the most difficult emotion to find.


    For the Werewolf King to have an individual by his side that cared so deeply and sincerely about him proved that he had a quality worthy of a beast''s unyielding trust.


    "I cannot give you false promises. As I said, the Thunder-Kill Spectra is the only kind of its type, evasiveness and strange being only the tip of the iceberg. Its vicious nature is widely known. It is why many races in the realm scatter upon hearing its very name. However, I promise to give my all in treating your Queen."


    "Thank you! That is all I can ask for." Olsen stepped to the side and gestured the healer forward.


    Sighing resignedly, the healer moved to the bed and started his urgent treatment.


    Waves after waves of magical spells flashed and flew into Versailles''s body, the numerous quantity enveloping her form in a cocoon of swirling light that hid her appearance. Ramose still clutched onto her motionless body, his firm grip refusing to loosen, as he kept his gaze trained on her.


    From his appearance, it was as if he was afraid of her disappearing into nothingness once he shifted his sight away.


    "Olsen, find me a dozen ice bugs within fifty breaths of time. Any later and I will no longer be able to do anything even if I want to. The Thunder-Kill Spectra is a fire attribute parasite. Using the ice bugs, we won''t be able to get rid of it but we can drastically slow down the speed of its expansion."

 Chapter 128 - Giving Blood

    "I will find them right away!" Olsen turned and hurriedly left the room.


    The Great Healer watched his figure disappear before turning to sigh pitifully at the quiet and dazed Werewolf King. Usually, the loss of a mate wasn''t a major incident to the other races of the Nar realm. Where one left, another replaced and the struggle for survival continued.


    However, the Werewolf Clan was different. Unlike the superficial bonds the other races formed, the werewolves'' mate-bond occurred without their own volition. Foraged through their souls, their mates were sought out by a mysterious power that connected them to a female it deemed their equal in every way.


    The power and intimacy such bonds brought made many envious and jealous, while many more only felt fortunate to be free from such restraining and cumbersome ties. In the case of the Werewolf King, if his serpentine mate failed to overcome this hurdle, then the soul-binding bond-mate might prove to be more of a curse than boon.


    The wolf was already so muddled and broken at the sight of his suffering mate. If anything happened to her, there was no doubt that the Underworld Palace would never be the same again.


    "Let''s hope things don''t advance to that point."


    Sighing again, the Great Healer went back to casting spells to slow down the growth of the Thunder-Kill Spectra.


    Time was of the utmost importance.


    A short while later, Olsen and four males hurriedly entered the room with a black cask balanced between them filled to the brim with blue ice worms, the worms very breaths freezing the air.


    "Great Healer, we brought the Ice Bugs. I hope they will be enough."


    "We will know that later. But right now, you need to separate your King from the serpentine. I need to pour the Ice Bugs on the bed and over her body. As a cold-blood beast, the bugs will help her keep her blood frozen and slow the Thunder-Kill Spectra''s spread. However, they can prove to be deadly for the Werewolf King who is warm-blooded."


    "Ah...yes..." Olsen was hesitant.


    His King was still in shock, the serpentine''s frightening appearance plugging him into an abyss of despair as he tightly clutched her body in a dazed stupor.


    How was he going to convince a wolf on the brink of insanity to leave his mate''s side?


    His head throbbed in pain as if in affirmation of the difficulty of the matter.


    But one way or another, the task had to be done. Olsen knew it was the only chance of survival for the Serpentine Queen and his King''s salvation.


    "Wolf King, the Great Healer is going to cure your mate. You need to let her go so that he can start his treatment. He can''t do that with you holding onto her like this. Let her go, okay?" He yelled at his King, grabbing his wrists to release his iron grip from her arms.


    "Wolf King, let go!"


    "No...I...I can''t let her...go...I can''t let...her leave me..." The barely coherent words came through a voice so cracked that Olsen felt his heart stab with pain from the raw emotion. But he kept his voice steady as he continued in a soft, persuading tone.


    "But if you don''t let her go, then she will leave forever. She will never, ever return again. Is that what you want? To lose her forever?"


    "Lose...Light...forever?" As he dazedly repeated the words, fierce tremors shook through the King''s body. His iron grip slightly loosened as he incoherently muttered to himself.


    Seeing his chance, Olsen doggedly continued his quest.


    "Yes, you will lose her forever if you don''t let the Great Healer treat her. Let her go and she will return to you soon." As the words left his mouth, he hoped with every fiber in his immortal body that his words would be realized.


    Otherwise, his King would never forgive him for snatching his chance to remain at his mate''s side until her last breath.


    "Come, let''s give the Great Healer some space to start the treatment."


    "But Light...how can I leave her?" The Wolf King hesitated with a pained expression.


    "You''re not leaving her. You are only stepping aside so that she can receive treatment and get well. That''s the only way she can stay with you forever...okay?"


    "Hmm..."


    After a long period of persuasion, Olsen finally managed to move his King from the serpentine''s bed, however, he wasn''t happy. His heart was heavy with the promises he made.


    ''Serpentine Queen, you must recover! Because your life is no longer yours alone.''


    The Werewolf King got off the bed, but he didn''t go far, standing right by his mate''s side as he tightly gripped her hand covered with the glaring red lines. His gaze was still muddled, but it occasionally flickered with a hint of light as he kept it fixed on her ghostly face.


    The Great Healer had the four males pour the cask of Ice Bugs on and around the Serpentine''s body, the drastic temperature difference forming mist over her figure. As the Ice Bugs covered her entire body, they started shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Great Healer, what''s happening? The Ice Bugs are shrinking!"


    "They are. It is a sign that they are doing their job. With their presence, the Thunder-Kill Spectra will be slowed down. This is our chance to try and extract the parasite from her body. However, since thirty breaths have passed, the process will be very tortuous and painful to the serpentine. The Werewolf King..."


    At this point, his sight shifted to the vigil Werewolf King. ''If his mate starts shrieking and howling from the agony, will he kill me in one strike?'' He wondered.


    Olsen sensed and understood the healer''s worries. He too was stuck in the same dilemma.


    But they had no choice other then taking the chance. Otherwise, how else were they going to treat the serpentine without evoking his King''s wrath?


    "Sigh, we have no other choice, Great Healer. If that is the only way to save the Serpentine Queen, then we must do it. As for my King, I can only try my best to restrain him when the time comes."


    "Hmm...another problem. After the extraction, the Serpentine Queen will be very, very low on blood. The Thunder-Kill Spectra has been feeding on her blood vessels all this time. When we attempt to extract it from her body, it will viciously fight back by draining away any last drop it can manage to access. At that time, even if we manage to successfully remove the Thunder-Kill Spectra, she will still die from severe blood loss."


    "Then...then there must be a way to supplement the blood loss!?"


    Olsen was now close to breaking down in tears.


    Just when it seemed like things were about to get better, another issue appeared, bringing them back to ground zero. At this point, even the faint glimmer of hope inside his heart was shrouded in a dark fog of hopelessness as the chances of the serpentine successfully overcoming the crisis plummeted down again.


    "There is. Only, the blood loss will need to be supplemented with a fresh one. This means that while we extract the Thunder-Kill Spectra, we must pump in fresh blood from a living beast into her body to make up for whatever the parasite drains. In the process, the blood donor can also lose his life."


    "That...you mean...a living beast like a werewolf will have to donate blood while they are alive?"


    "That''s exactly what I mean. Now, who is going to donate?"


    "I will!"


    The two conversing beasts abruptly swiveled their heads, surprise and astonishment flickering through their eyes as they looked at the motionless wolf in disbelief.


    "Wolf King, did you hear us?" Olsen asked doubtfully.


    His King had been muddled and dazed since the moment he saw his mate covered in bloodlines. Unresponsive and unreachable, Olsen had to take over the chain of command and prepare the necessary materials to rush the healer to begin the urgent treatment.


    Now that the same quiet and dazed King suddenly volunteered to be the blood donor for the Serpentine Queen''s treatment, he couldn''t help but doubt his ears.


    ''Maybe King Ramose was speaking to himself?''


    After all, in his current state, how much of what the Great Healer said could he have understood?


    "I will be the blood donor. My mate will not get the blood of an unrelated beast flowing in her body."


    "Ah...yes!"


    His cold, firm voice shattered the last bit of doubt on his mind.


    ''He really understood? How is that possible? His senses are still on the fraying end! Or did the matter register to him because it concerned an unrelated beast pumping his blood into his mate''s body?''


    The Great Healer was in the same turmoil as he dazedly gazed at the Werewolf King in silence, the flickering expressions on his face the only proof of his chaotic mind.


    ''Sigh, mate-bond or love, whatever this is, it''s truly too great. Even in a muddled state of mind, the Werewolf King can still be so fiercely possessive.''


    Shaking his head to clear his mind of the distracting thoughts, the Great Healer''s face turned serious.


    "Werewolf King, as a healer, I will advise you to step back and let another beast donate blood. Your current frame of mind is too disturbing to remain beside the Serpentine Queen. Think about the Werewolf Clan."


    As endearing and touching as the Wolf King''s proposal was, the Great Healer wasn''t ready to bid farewell to this realm. He didn''t forget how excruciatingly painful the treatment process would be. With the black wolf hovering beside the serpentine, who was to say that he wouldn''t kill him in rage for the pain his mate suffers?


    Ramose raised his bowed head, his vacant eyes gaining clarity as his intense gaze fixed on the Great Healer, freezing the latter in place.


    "The Werewolf Clan? If they lost me, the Werewolf Clan can survive on its own. However, if I lose her, I will turn into a living corpse, a walking dead. There will be no meaning to my existence. Great Healer, begin the treatment.. I will personally donate my blood to my mate."

 Chapter 129 - Shattered Ramose

    The Great Healer''s heart thumped at the sharp gaze, his body freezing from the bleak coldness within their depths. His surroundings span, the jumping veins at his temples fueling his panic. It was only when Ramose looked away from him that he returned to his senses.


    "Haha...of course, Werewolf King. You can donate your blood to your mate." Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, he swallowed dryly before nervously breaking into strained laughter.


    ''I must have lost my mind to speak against the Werewolf King''s decision.''


    "Olsen, order your pack out of the room. During treatment, I don''t want any distractions." He agitatedly said.


    "Yes, Great Healer. Pack, you are free to leave for now. Just remain on standby for emergency aid."


    "Yes, commander!" The four males immediately dispersed, leaving the room with only Olsen, the Great Healer, and Ramose, who went back to gazing at the unconscious female on the bed.


    "Olsen, stand by your King''s side. When the serpentine starts screaming, be ready to restrain him." Left with no other choice, the healer placed Olsen in charge of keeping an eye on the unpredictable Werewolf King to restrain him in case he happened to snap and decided to lung at him in the middle of treatment.


    "Don''t worry, Great Healer. Leave King Ramose to me. You just focus on curing the serpentine." Moving to the other side of the room, Olsen stood behind his King in a battle stance, ready to take action at any moment.


    "Hmm..." Grabbing his tools, the Great Healer looked at the stoic Wolf King and nervously asked.


    "Where will you be sitting, Werewolf King? Be sure to pick a comfortable location around the bed. Once treatment starts, you cannot move, otherwise, things will escalate out of control. The parasite will use the brief moment you shift to strengthen its hold on your mate."


    Ramose didn''t speak. He kneeled on the side of her bed.


    "That...will that be comfortable?" The healer couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nowhere in this realm is as comfortable as her side."


    The Werewolf King on his knees was as mind-blowing as seeing him lost and confused. The Great Healer was tempted to persuade him out of his actions, the sight making him unsettled, but upon recalling the fierce look he received earlier on advising the beast, he shut his mouth.


    ''What is it to me. Where ever he sits and in whichever position he sits is up to him. I only need to concentrate on my task and leave from here in one piece.''


    Without any more delay, he took out the blood transfusion Red Veintilular1 and inserted it in the serpentine''s arm. Moving to the Wolf King''s side, he stretched the red vein and expectantly looked at the latter.


    Ramose stretched out his arm, his actions mechanical and expression impassive, as the Great Healer nimbly inserted the vein into his blood vessel.


    With his preparations complete, the healer moved to the other side of the serpentine and placed three crimson plants with faces on their blooms above the serpentine''s head, on her stomach, and below her feet.


    Immediately, the faces snapped their eyes open and stretched their mouths, exposing red pupils and rows of razor-sharp teeth. As if sensing the impending danger, the Thunder-Kill Spectra inside Versailles''s body reacted violently, wreaking havoc in the young serpentine''s body.


    "Kreeee!"


    The plants screeched in defiance and suppressed the parasite, forcing it to concentrate towards her forehead, where the plant above inhaled in a sucking motion, as if to suck it out of her body.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    At this instant, the motionless and unconscious serpentine screamed at the top of her lungs. It was as if her soul was being ripped apart and her heart was being wrenched right out of her chest.


    "Ahhhhh"


    The cry was so devastating, encompassing an unimaginable pain, that the hearts of the individuals in the room that were already prepared for it shook at its sound.


    On hearing his mate''s heart-rending cry, the stoic expression on the Werewolf King''s face finally shattered. Tears uncontrollably slid down his face, his thin lips trembling as his body shook.


    "Versailles, Versailles...I am here...I am here, Light."


    Even though his mind was shrouded in a haze, his body failing to respond in the wake of her sudden fall, Ramose still clearly heard the words of the Great Healer and his right-hand commander.


    It was hard not to hear them considering his heightened senses as a Werewolf King that practiced the secret manual of the Ancestral Wolf. The only problem was that his body felt as heavy as if three giant mountains were weighing down on him. He could neither speak nor move without exerting tremendous effort.


    It was only when a matter closely related to her cropped up that he found his tongue and felt his limbs. As such, he knew that the process of extracting the parasite from his mate''s body was going to be a painful and difficult one.


    One that he couldn''t bear to witness but forced himself to watch so that the image of his mate writhing in pain would be forever branded in his mind.


    This was the punishment he chose for himself in failing to protect her.


    As such, in the tormenting melody of her painful cries, Ramose sat by his mate''s bedside and shed silent tears, his heart getting battered over and over again by her anguish shrieks. No matter how much his body trembled, how many times the scene crushed his heart and ripped his soul apart, he did not shift his gaze away.


    This was what he deserved.


    After all the promises and oaths he made to himself, he still failed. He failed to protect her well and shield her from every harm and pain. And because he failed, she had to suffer.


    Blood leaked from his mouth, his dark eyes turning red as they continued watching the wailing serpentine.


    ''This is what I deserve. To see my mate writhing in agony and not be able to do anything. I deserve this!"


    The Great Healer and right-hand commander that were expecting the Werewolf King to lose his fuse were stunned silly.


    ''This...this...what is going on? What is this!?''


    The scene they were anticipating did not occur. Instead, what they saw was the Werewolf King kneeling motionlessly beside the bed, tears and blood streaming down his chin, as his mate wailed in pain.


    His uncontrollable tears, tightly clenched lips, and faintly trembling body were the only giveaway of his unstable condition. After a brief moment of confusion, understanding dawned on the two males as they looked at each other and pitifully glanced at the shattering Werewolf.


    "He knows. Only if she successfully completes this treatment, will there be a chance for her to live." Olsen silently whispered.


    "Even though he didn''t show any response or make any remark, every word we spoke in this room reached his ears." The Great Healer added sympathetically.


    "But even then, why is he not crying out?" This puzzled Olsen.


    He knew how much his King treasured his mate. For her, he could even ascend mountains of blades and walk across a sea of flames. This was clearly shown when he left him in charge of clan affairs and went into the Ancient Hall of the Ancestral Wolf to find a way to protect her.


    He changed his very appearance and entered the battlegrounds of the Battle of Wars to ensure no mishap befell her. So why was he so quiet now that she was crying her lungs out?


    Why was he so still?


    What Olsen failed to figure out, the Great Healer immediately understood. As an experienced healer that had witnessed many dawns and twilights in the Nar realm, he immediately found the answer to the Werewolf King''s inaction.


    "He is blaming himself." He whispered.


    "What? Blaming himself? What is he blaming himself for? It isn''t like he could''ve predicted that the Serpentine Queen would get attacked in the presence of our protection...!"


    "True, he couldn''t predict that she would get attacked within public view and under your protection. But your King is still blaming himself for failing to protect her, anyhow."


    "But..."


    "He is in grave pain! Can''t you see that? Even though it isn''t him that is being tormented by the Thunder-Kill Spectra, his pain is no less than hers. In fact, it might even be greater, because he is purposely forcing himself to watch her writhe in anguish. He is purposely tormenting himself by watching her suffer in pain when he can''t even bear to see her get hurt!" The Great Healer finally snapped and roared with wet eyes.


    In this Nar realm, for the many years that he had lived, he had never before witnessed such a great display of love and devotion. The scene caused his heart to ache in pain and tremble in admiration at the same time.


    "He is punishing himself!" Olsen, finally seeing the light, concluded in a choked tone. A bittersweet feeling surfaced in his heart as he watched his broken and guilt-stricken King.


    His King was completely shattered by his failure to protect his mate.


    Shattered to the point where he believed he deserved punishment.

 Chapter 130 - The Incident 18 Years Ago Part 1

    As Ramose trembled in suppressed agony, his red eyes remained unwaveringly fixed on the shrieking serpentine as his mind flashed back to the incident 18 years ago.


    The incident that changed his destiny, and forever linked his mind and heart to the serpentine laying before him.


    *


    -18 Years Ago-


    In a valley of flaming mountains, known as the Eternal Mountains, two serpentines, one green and the other red, slithered through the scorched ground, their faces flushed from exertion.


    "Versailles, slow down! I need a breather!"


    "Nakee, we can''t slow down. We need to keep up at this speed for at least thirty more breaths. Only then can we be considered great talents and face the other beasts in the Battle of Wars without fear."


    "Thirty more breaths!? I am already spent. How can I keep this up for thirty more breaths!?"


    "That''s what the Battle of Wars will be like. We will be exhausted and injured, but will still need to keep going. Because at that time, it will be a question of our life and death and the future of our clan''s existence in the realm."


    "I am aware of that, but...huff...huff...isn''t this too much? Even during the Battle of Wars, we get time for a brief respite. But you have been pushing us for an entire 20 ice nights without rest! Surely, even the other participants of the clans are not as hard-working and dedicated as us?"


    "What the other participants do is none of our business. We only need to focus on ourselves and give it our all. Victory will be ours without any suspense. And that''s exactly the way I like it. I hate suspense!"


    As the two serpentines raced through the scorched land, their animated conversation rang out in their surroundings, drawing out a pack of stalwart Golumes 1with lustful expressions on their hideous faces.


    "We have hit the jackpot today! Two hot serpentines!"


    "Heh...I have never tasted a serpentine before. I am dying to feel one writhing beneath me!"


    "I want the red one! I heard that serpentine scale colors are a reflection of their personality. The red one must be a fiery serpentine!"


    "The green one isn''t bad either. I like the rare color."


    "Today is truly our lucky day! Normally, we stray away from the Six Supreme Clans as they are the overlords in the realm. However, the ones before us are only two and are all alone. Taking them down wouldn''t be a problem!"


    "Hehehehe...!"


    The pack of Golumes laughed sinisterly before spreading out into different directions.


    Versailles and Nakee continued their race, half of their thirty breaths already covered.


    "Only fifteen more breaths and we can rest!" Nakee breathlessly huffed as she kept tight beside her best friend, her cheeks red and eyes glistening with light.


    "Hehe...little hotties, why don''t you accompany us for today?"


    "Yes, yes. If you spend time with us, we can promise to give you much pleasure."


    Right at this moment, sinister laughs spread out from their front and back, causing the two to pause in their tracks.


    "Who is it? If you dare, come out right now!" Versailles fiercely shouted.


    Hot-tempered and quick to anger, she could not tolerate any obscene comments or remarks against her. It was because of this very reason that she was nicknamed ''The Fiery Serpentine'' by many of the upstart beasts.


    Nakee, on the other hand remained silent and kept her sharp green eyes fixed in front.


    "My, my...aren''t you a little fierce? But that works out perfectly. It will be more enjoyable when you push you down and you shriek between us...hahaha!"


    The void warped and at least a hundred Golmues appeared at once and encircled them. Their sheer number stunned Nakee as her eyes widened in shock.


    "So many! Versailles, what are we going to do now?" Her silent patience finally shattered and she whispered in panic.


    "What are afraid of? They are just a pack of Golmues who don''t even have the courage to face us one on one. They are trying to scare us with their numbers, but you must not be fooled. Remember, they are nothing but a pack of a lesser race. This is a good time to test our abilities in preparation for the Battle of Wars!"


    Compared to her friend, Versailles was a lot calmer and more collected, taking the incident as even a chance to test her skills. With a radiant glow in her violet eyes, she stepped forward.


    "Is that all of you? If not, I will advise you to call the rest of your group while you still have the chance. Otherwise, you won''t even get the opportunity to cry once I get started!" She crossed her arms and disdainfully glanced at Golmues, her overbearing attitude making it seem as if they weren''t the ones encircled, but the other way around.


    The lead Golmue furrowed his brows in thought, the serpentine''s fearless attitude shaking his confidence as he wondered if they had backup coming. It was entirely possible, after all, this was the Nar realm and every race knew the dangers on the outside.


    As such, the elders of the races always sent their fledglings in groups whenever they went out to ward against ambushes and traps. And these two were from a supreme clan that had more resources and beast power than their own race.


    Sensing the creature''s hesitation, Versailles sneered.


    "What, you dare to step out but don''t dare to attack?"


    "You shut your trap! Who said we don''t dare to attack? Golmues attack! They are only two serpentines. We will crush them before they can even shout a peep!" Shamed into anger at her words that hit close to the truth, the lead Golmue roared in anger and commanded his companions to attack.


    However, he himself stayed back, still wary of the two.


    "Nakee, I will handle 75 of them. You take care of the rest. As for the lead Golmue, he is nothing but a coward. Once he witnesses his companions falling one after another like wingless bugs, he will escape to secure his life."


    "Seventy-five? You plan to take a whole horde alone?" Nakee was stunned silly by her friend''s words.


    That was a number she couldn''t even dream of confronting!


    Yet, her friend planned to face a horde on her own.


    "Don''t worry. They can''t do anything to me. Don''t forget, they are nothing but a pack of a lesser race. Their strength will definitely be lower than us by a huge margin. Moreover, I am a master of fire. They won''t be able to get within three inches of me before I combust them!"


    Her radiant smile and self-confidence was infectious, arousing Nakee''s morale and fueling a battling intent in her heart. Her earlier nervousness slowly disappeared as her competitive nature reared its head.


    ''Versailles has going to face 75 Golmues on her own. As her friend, how can I possibly fall behind? We are best friends, so if she can do, I can too!''


    "Alright! Hold on tight until I take care of my portion. I will come and assist you as soon as I am able!"


    "Hahaha...if you say so!"


    With that, the two friends dashed into the group of charging Golmues.


    Nakee jumped into the air and lashed out with a barbed whip, the iron fangs gleaming under the dull red Nar sky. Like the synth of a grim reaper, it pierced through flesh and severed off heads, reaping lives as green blood gushed into the air.


    Fueled by the scent of blood and adrenaline rush, she swept like a fierce wind leaving a wake of devastation in her path.


    On the other side, Versailles expertly swept her tail and slammed on the fallen Golmues, squashing the beasts with her crushing weight. Without pausing, she stretched her mouth wide and spewed a sea of red flames that instantly one-fourth of the seventy-five Golmues to ashes.


    More flames swept through the pack as a barbed whip flashed back and forth, littering corpses on the scorched ground. In less than three breaths of time, half of the hundred Golmues were wiped out.


    The lead Golmue watched the scene with disbelief, his eyes popping out as he repeatedly shook his head.


    "Impossible! Impossible! How could they possibly be this strong? Even if they are from the Six Supreme Clans, they are only fledglings like us. So, how can they be this powerful?" He was close to losing his sanity as he grabbed his head and roared.


    He had drastically underestimated the might of the two serpentines. They alone were enough to face an entire army of Golmues.


    "No wonder they were wandering by themselves. They possess the strength to face measly creatures like us." The words barely passed through his lips when another chunk of the 75 Golmues were reduced to corpses, leaving only 10 behind.


    "Not good! I need to escape while they are still occupied, otherwise, once they are done and turn their sights on me, I will be dead!"


    Just as Versailles had expected, once the Golmue saw his companions getting slaughtered in chunks, he turned tail and ran away without a backward glance.


    "Not good! Houla ran away! We need to escape and save our lives as well!"


    "Escape!"


    "Escape!"


    In tangent, the beasts scattered in different directions, running in desperation to preserve their lives.


    Versailles and Nakee saw the Golmues escape one after the other and breathed in relief. Even though they appeared domineering, the continuous 20 ice nights race had sapped half of their strength, placing them on the brink of breakdown.


    Fortunately, the beasts got daunted by their all-out struggle and scattered off on their own.


    "Nakee, you stay here and get some rest. I will go after the lead Golmue that ran away. If we allow them to easily escape like this, they will suspect our current physical condition and might group up with other beasts. If they return fully replenished, we will be in deep trouble."


    "Okay, be careful and come back quick. We will leave as soon as you return." Nakee understood their precarious situation and didn''t attempt to stop her friend.


    Unfortunately, she was so focused on recovering her own strength that she didn''t stop to consider her friend who was in the same situation as her. The two had tirelessly raced together for 20 ice nights and battled a group of Golmues.


    Moreover, the majority of the Golmues were settled by Versailles, who planned to immediately chase after the lead Golmue so that he wouldn''t return to create more trouble for them, without taking a breather.


    Nakee wanted them to leave the region as soon as she returned without thinking about how tired and exhausted she would be upon her return.


    Versailles, however, didn''t notice the negligence of her friend as she was more concerned about the escaped Golmues.


    "Okay, I will be back soon." With a slight nod, she hurriedly turned and raced into the distance.


    And because of this brief separation, the two would be separated for an entire 18 years.

 Chapter 131 - The Incident 18 Years Ago Part 2

    Versailles raced through the black mountains, navigating through the scorched land by instinct alone as she avoided traps and headed in the direction the lead Golmue disappeared. Flame bugs and Ash flies flew past her as she entered the back mountain of the Eternal Mountains.


    Here, there were barely any sparks of flames. However, the heat pulsing from the rock walls, cliffs, and hills was so intense that fat drops of sweat started dripping from her forehead. As a cold-blood creature, the intense temperature was torture. But Versailles gritted her teeth and continued the chase.


    With great speed and firm determination, she finally left the back mountains and entered a valley of raging flames.


    "Great, another region of blistering heat! Is that Golmue purposely leading me to a region of unbearable temperature?" She abruptly stopped and suspiciously scanned her surroundings, her violet eyes flashing with a cunning gleam.


    ''Heh...even though serpentines can''t tolerate high temperatures, the same doesn''t apply to me. I am cold-blooded, yes. But my flame power gives me the ability to bend and control any flame or heat at my own will. In a realm of fire and blood, it gives me an extreme advantage in suppressing the other beasts!''


    The flaming valley was quiet and deserted, the unnatural stillness in the surroundings raising her guard even higher. An eerie silence descended, enveloping and absorbing every noise as it filled the air.


    Awhoooooo!


    Right at the moment, the anguished wail of a beast sounded from further in the valley, making her heart drop to the bottom of her stomach. An ominous and inexplicable uneasiness settled in her heart.


    "What is going on?" Her eyes widened in confusion, apprehension, and fear...


    For the first time in her 18 years of life, Versailles felt fear upon hearing the anguished wail.


    She could feel it.


    Sense it in a way she had never sensed before,


    Something ominous was coming her way.


    "Entering a suspicious place isn''t a sign of intelligence. The most sensible thing to do is for me to leave right now."


    Not wanting to remain for an instant longer, Versailles turned and...


    Couldn''t move.


    ''What in the Nar is going on here? Why can''t I move!?''


    Her earlier nonchalance completely disappeared as panic and fear overwhelmed her heart.


    "No, no, no! Versailles, you cannot panic! Stay calm and think! Find a way to solve this problem!" Holding a hand to her throbbing head, Versailles forced herself to breathe in and out, and control her emotions.


    "Awhoooooo!"


    The wail sounded again, only this time, the anguish was filled with heart-wrenching despair and hopelessness that stabbed her heart and tugged at an unexplored, undiscovered, mysterious part of her being that she herself did not know existed.


    That mysterious part of her being, as if attracted to the painful wail, clouded her mind and filled her senses with an intense desire to trace it.


    "No, that''s not what I want to do!"


    Versailles, who was moving forward into the depths of the valley, screeched in astonishment.


    She did not have control of her body! She could not control her movements!


    As if she were a puppet following the will of her master, Versailles body moved towards the direction of the wail of its own volition.


    "Awhoooooo..."


    "Ah!"


    An electric current shot through her body, eliciting a painful gasp from her lips as her heart clenched painfully in her chest. The soul-rending pain was so mind-consuming and overwhelming that Versailles dropped all her hesitation and sprinted into the depths of the valley.


    As her heart pounded madly in her chest, her mind was filled with only one thought.


    She had to get there in time!


    She had to, or else, everything would be over.


    Intense and fierce, the desire to trace the source of the wail was so strong that she shifted form without her conscious volition. Like a volcano that had erupted, Versailles unstoppably flared into the Flaming Valley with the greatest speed she had ever mastered in her entire serpentine life.


    In the depths of the Flaming Valley...


    A crowd of ravenous vampires surrounded and shamelessly took turns battling against an injured grey werewolf. The werewolf, though alone, fiercely shielded a female weretiger behind him as he faced off against the horde of vampires.


    "Haha...Werewolf King, give up. You won''t last any longer so it''s useless for you to struggle so desperately. This is how your story ends." A young vampire roared with laughter as she condescendingly looked upon the stubborn werewolf that refused to admit defeat.


    The Werewolf remained silent, only hatefully glaring at the vampires.


    In fact, he also knew that it was impossible for them to leave the Flaming Valley alive. The other clans had joined forces to separate him and his family from his wolf pack. From the present encirclement, their intentions were clear.


    The other supreme clans of the Nar realm wanted to completely and irrevocably wipe out the Werewolf clan, once and for all.


    "Yes, Werewolf King. Just accept your fate. You and your mate, along with your young cub are destined to meet your end today!"


    "There is no point in delaying the inevitable. Your wolf pack is surrounded by allies. Even if you wait until the end of time, they won''t be able to come to your rescue."


    "But don''t worry. We promise to enjoy your mate well before sending her to meet you...hahaha!"


    Another round of laughter began in the face of the Werewolf King''s ferocious eyes. Unable to stand the insult against his mate, the wolf lunged into the crowd of vampires.


    Snarls and growls rang out as claws and fangs clashed. The injured Werewolf King, though weak and close to his end, was still a formidable opponent to face. The vampires knew that they would suffer a devastating blow if they went against him alone, and ganged up.


    Ten against one, they kicked and smashed the wolf in turns, tearing off his four limbs in front of his mate as a shower of blood rained down.


    "Hahaha...Werewolf King, the end is here! Tell us, how would you like to go? Would you prefer to leave directly or watch us enjoy your mate and leave with her, hmm...?"


    "What are you asking that for? Even though she is from a fallen race, she is still of the White-Winged Tiger. Her blood carries a trace of the Sacred Race''s divine blood. If we seer offspring from her, I am sure they will be formidable. So, just finish off the wolf!"


    "You have a point. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "Because you were too busy fantasizing about humiliating the Werewolf King by taking his mate before his eyes?"


    "Hahaha...true, true! You got me there!"


    The beasts laughed uproariously as they stood over the rasping Werewolf King.


    "Umair! Umair!" The Werewolf King''s mate, the weretiger cried tearfully.


    Her white pelt was mated with blood as she dazedly watched her mate get brutally mutilated by the horde of vampires.


    Tired, weak, and hopeless, she was close to collapsing. The only thing sustaining her was the tiny black cub held protectively in her arms. However, when she witnessed the scene of her mate struggling to remain awake even while he bled profusely with his severed limbs lying beside him, her heart froze and went dead.


    She knew they had no chance of escaping this calamity. Their end was near.


    As a weretiger whose clan had fallen to the bottom of the rungs, she felt ecstatic when she became Werewolf King''s mate. Having never witnessed an amicable relationship between mates in the White-Winged Tiger abode, she held no delusions about getting along with her mate. Her only desire was to shed off her status as a fallen tiger race and live a comfortable and glorious life as the Werewolf King''s mate.


    However, she got what she desired, and more.


    In the Werewolf King, she found shelter, home, and unexpectedly the warmth of a family. A warmth she had never experienced in her own clan. And before she knew it, that warmth became the center of her existence.


    Her dazed gaze moved down to the bundle in her arms, filling with endless sorrow as she sighed.


    "Oh, little Ramose, my dear cub. You haven''t even started living and yet, you are forced to witness all this." Caressing the soft fur, she lightly placed the bundle on the blood-soaked floor.


    "Hehe...have you decided to nicely hand yourself over to us?"


    "That''s a smart choice. After all, what''s the point of struggling when you can''t change anything?"


    "This is great! A willing party is just as good as a forced one!"


    The vampires'' eyes glowed with undisguisable lust as they leered at the fair-skinned weretiger.


    Ignoring their lascivious comments, the weretiger stared into fading gaze of her bleeding mate. Her eyes went distant and she seemed to recall the first moment they met and the words he spoke that bond them together, forever.


    "Without you, I am but a shell. It is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half."


    Those words had changed her destiny forever. And now that she faced the threat of death, she felt no fear, no regret, and no unwillingness.


    If anything, she felt only peace.


    Only...


    "You gave me more than I deserved, more than I even asked for. At this final moment, let me accompany you and keep you warm as you have kept me. Without you, I am but a shell as well. It is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half."


    With a peaceful smile and unwavering gaze, the weretiger gazed into her mate''s closing eyes and ripped her heart out of her chest.


    "What the...!"


    "That''s a freaking White-Winged Tiger''s heart!"


    "She is mad! Move out!"


    The vampires scattered in all directions, pushing and shoving as if being chased by a nightmarish beast.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, an ear-piercing explosion rang out as a giant mushroom formed. The region where the Werewolf King, his mate, and their young cub stood was enveloped with a thick, crimson cloud that expanded outward and burst apart, sending powerful shockwaves that reduced the valley to rubble.


    Rocks and debris flew through the air, as the weretiger''s reluctant gaze fell on the only individual unaffected by the massive explosion.


    A single tear dropped from the corner of her eye and her body cracked and crumbled into tiny fragments that turned to dust and scattered into the air.


    A gentle breeze passed by and the dust was blown away into the dull red Nar sky.


    ...Only I can''t bear for him to die.


    The silent sigh drifted into the rift of the dull red sky, forever silenced.


    The weretiger, in order to provide her cub with a chance to live, had ripped out her White-Winged Tiger heart that, upon leaving a weretiger''s body, had the ability to trigger an explosion more violent than an erupting volcano.


    "Awhoooooo!"


    The black wolf cub, silent and observant during the entire battle, finally broke down and wailed in anguish.


    The fierce explosion had not only reduced the valley to rubble, but it had also, along with the other vampire corpses, turned his parents'' bodies to ashes. In the entire Flaming Valley, it was the only one left unscathed.


    This was due to the White-Winged Tiger blood it carried in its veins. The Sacred Race''s divine blood that it had inherited from its mother.


    "Awhoooooo!"


    As it howled again, it scrambled through the rubble, falling and rolling, searching for the figures of its parents.


    Aside from a few bloodstains and white fur, there was nothing else to be found. The Flaming Valley was coated in a desolate air of death, destruction, and despair. As if it sensed something, the black cub sat on its haunches and gazed into the dull red sky with sadness so deep that the pain of his heart was portrayed in his sorrowful eyes.


    "Awhoooooo!"


    "What a crazy bi***h! She almost reaped my life!"


    "Hmph! There goes our fun. Would it have killed her to allow us to have just a taste? Oh, what do we have here?"


    At this moment, the crowd of vampires that had scattered away returned with pent-up anger and rage.


    And the young lonely wolf cub, weak and defenseless, just happened to enter their sight.

 Chapter 132 - The Incident 18 Years Ago Part 3

    "Hehe...we can''t have fun with the weretiger, but we still have her little cub." The female vampire sneered.


    "Huh? You plan to do that with her cub?" A vampire with a scar on his forehead asked perplexedly.


    "Shut up! I meant to say, we can vent our rage on her cub!"


    "Oh, haha..."


    "Now, enough with the dilly-dallying. The other members of the alliance must be waiting for our good news. Even though we don''t have the Werewolf King and his mate''s severed heads, we at least know for certain that they are dead. As for their cub, we will take him to make up for our mistake. Poaula, go and grab him!" The female vampire ordered.


    "Yes, Pack Leader!" A thin vampire stepped out and dashed at the motionless black cub.


    The young black cub did not move and only stared expressionlessly at the charging vampire. It''s vacant eyes were deep and empty at the same time, making one wonder if it was shocked silly or lost the desire to live.


    The other vampires gazed vehemently at the addressed vampire, envy and jealousy brimming viciously in the depths of their blue eyes.


    Ecstatic and exhilarated to be the one getting the honor of capturing the Werewolf King''s cub, the vampire''s eyes gleamed with mad delight as he roared in laughter and stretched out his hands.


    Right at this moment, a red light flashed before the vampire''s eyes and an unimaginable force slammed into his chest, sending him sailing through the air before violently slumping into the valley walls.


    "Cough!"


    He puked a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    The sudden change caught the spectating vampires off guard. For a brief moment, the valley fell in silence as they incomprehensibly blinked their eyes, wondering what happened. It wasn''t until their unconscious companion''s body fell to the ground that they returned to their senses.


    Red-faced with anger, the female vampire, the Pack Leader, roared in rage at the red shadow in front of the wolf cub.


    "Who dares to intervene in the Supreme Clans affairs!?"


    "I dare. What can you do about it?" A nonchalant, feminine voice replied, causing her to furrow her brows in confusion.


    She purposely shouted out the Supreme Clans affairs to scare away any ignorant beast that dared to venture where they weren''t supposed to. However, from the laid-back attitude and careless tone of this intruder, she could sense no astonishment or fear.


    It was almost as if they didn''t put the Six Supreme Clans in their eyes.


    ''That is impossible! In the entire realm, which race dares to boldly face the Six Supreme Clans? She must be putting on a front!''


    The Pack Leader was fully confident in her conviction.


    Versailles kept her back to the group of bloodsucking vampires and focused on the beast before her. Covered in soot and dried blood, the young black wolf had a lost and vacant look in its eyes that made her heart tremble.


    ''What has this poor thing been through?''


    She wondered in empathy. No doubt, the little creature had witnessed a nightmare that would probably haunt him forever. The bloodsuckers'' earlier shout of her interfering in the supreme clans'' affairs had immediately enlightened her, and she understood that she had encountered a conspiracy.


    What she could not understand, however, was why the supreme clans were going to such an extent to get rid of a young cub. A cub that had even manifested his shifting ability.


    ''Since fate brought me here, then I''ll protect you this once.''


    Bending with a sigh, she gently grabbed the dazed wolf and cuddled him in her arms.


    "It''s alright now, little one. I am here. I won''t let anything happen to you." She gently whispered in its ears, her soft and melodious voice causing the beast to turn its head towards her.


    Its clouded eyes slowly cleared as it focused on her gentle smile, ethereal face, and finally looked into her violet eyes.


    The instant their gazes connected, it was as if lightning flashed through the sky and the surroundings got swallowed into an endless void of darkness. Everything disappeared and in each other''s eyes, they saw their own reflections.


    The two visibly trembled as a thin, mystical thread, invisible to the naked eye, wound around their souls and connected their fates together, making them each other''s destined soulmates for the entirety of their immortal lives.


    However, this matter was unknown to the two parties.


    A brief moment later, their trancelike state faded and their bodies stopped trembling. Returning to their senses, unaware of what took place in that brief moment, the two confusedly stared at each other. Even though they had only just met, a sense of familiarity that they had never felt before enveloped their senses.


    "Little one, I am Versailles. Don''t worry. With me here, no one, not even minions of the supreme clans, will be able to hurt you." A serene smile spread across her face, enhancing her supernatural beauty.


    The little cub, enraptured by the pure smile, unblinkingly stared at her.


    "Who in the Nar are you? To be so daring as to hinder the supreme clans'' affairs, you must not be an ordinary beast."


    The two''s exchange hadn''t taken more than a few heartbeats, as such the Pack Leader wasn''t aware of how vastly their relationship had changed in that brief moment. Not wanting to ignorantly clash with the creature that didn''t even fear the supreme clans, she tried to discreetly probe for her identity.


    "Whether I am ordinary or not is none of your business. Now, are you going to attack or should I make the first move?" With the shift of an expression, her serene smile was replaced with a dark, evil one full of bloodlust.


    Versailles knew that the bloodsuckers weren''t going to let her just stroll out of the valley with the little creature in hand. Especially not after interrupting their good deed. Even if she decided to leave the beast behind and leave by herself, they would not relent.


    In fact, they would walk all over her if she displayed the slightest sign of weakness, taking her for an empty shell. As such, she saw no need to waste time with useless talk.


    The fiercer she fought, the more guarded they would be.


    And that would be the chance for her to escape with the cub.


    "Little one, hold on tight. I''m going to take you for a ride!" Shifting the cub to her shoulder, Versailles stomped her feet and charged into the horde of vampires with a resounding hiss.


    "Hmph! How gutsy! Just you alone plan to take us all on?"


    "Our Pack Leader gave you a chance, but you refused to take it. Now be prepared to face death!"


    "Kill her! I want to see how a puny creature can overcome an obstacle that even the Werewolf King fell prey to!"


    With their Pack Leader personally giving the command to attack, the vampires no longer hesitated and dashed towards the charging beasts. Just at the moment when the two charging forces were about to collide, Versailles shifted form.


    Her serpentine red tail forcefully lashed out, sending the horde of charging bloodsuckers flying into the air. Their fierce expressions abruptly morphed into shock and before they could regain their wits, they exploded into a mass of flesh and blood.


    The blood and gore rained down on the charging vampires that were right behind the first wave, freezing them mid-step in disbelief.


    "She''s a serpentine!"


    "Serpentine? From the Snake Clan? Why is someone from the Snake Clan protecting the kin of the Werewolf King? What is their relationship?"


    "Serpentine, you are from the Snake Clan, right? You might not be aware, but the Six Supreme Clans have joined hands to exterminate the Werewolf Clan from the Nar realm. If you can''t assist us, as a member of one of the Six Supreme Clans, you shouldn''t hinder us." The Pack Leader coldly advised from her position, her vicious blue eyes promising death if she didn''t step aside.


    Versailles stood amidst the shower of the vampires'' blood and gore, her ferocious expression appearing more ominous as the crimson blood slid across her fair skin. The little cub tightened its hold on her shoulder as it heard the vampire''s words.


    Sensing its unease, Versailles raised her blood-soaked hand and gently patted him on the head.


    "Little one, don''t be afraid. I will not hand you over to them. As long as there''s fire in my soul and venom in my blood, I promise to protect you to the very end. I won''t let them lay a single claw on your shiny fur. Trust me."


    Her melodious voice entered his ears and seeped into the depths of his heart. Reassured, the young cub relaxed and gazed at her side profile, its black pupils shimmering with a radiance that could rival the flames of the blazing realm. At this moment, all the sorrow and despair in the creature''s eyes were wiped clean.


    In its place was pure and unadulterated adoration.


    In its eyes, the female before him was the light that appeared in the moment of his greatest despair. The light that pulled him out of the endless void of darkness and warmed his frozen heart. The light that brought him back to life and gave him hope for a better future.


    He no longer felt weak and powerless, useless and worthless.


    With her by his side, he no longer felt alone, lost, cold, and empty.


    Because she was his light, the shining beacon of his life.


    Moving closer, it snuggled its nose into the crook of her neck and closed its eyes in contentment.


    Versailles felt the cub relax and sighed in relief. She didn''t know why, but his sudden uneasiness made her feel uncomfortable. After 20 ice nights of continued race, she went through a fierce battle with a horde of Golmues and directly clashed with a horde of vampires without a pause for a break.


    To keep them on their toes and fearful of getting too close, she had used the venom she hid in her snake scales for emergencies to massacre a group of the vampires.


    Although she was exhausted and felt on the verge of collapse, she did not allow herself to relax.


    Because she had a promise to keep.


    ''The faster I break out of their encirclement, the better. Any later and they will find out my current condition.''


    Knowing that she needed to strike, and strike fiercely while she still had the upper hand, Versailles whipped her tail and straightened to her full serpentine form, towering three heads over the vampires. She widened her mouth and spat out a sea of red flames.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Dodge! She is a fire attribute serpentine!"


    "She is fire attributed? Da** it! They are the most troublesome!"


    "Spread out! Spread out! She can only focus in one direction at a time. Make sure to keep a distance from her!"


    "Yes, what can she do to us if her flames don''t reach us? Spread out and keep your distance!"


    The vampires immediately leaped back and fanned out. Although they still encircled her, there was now a distinct distance placed between them and Versailles and them and their companions.


    ''Heh, exactly the chance I have been scheming for!"


    Seeing a gap in their formation, Versailles charged forward, all the while swatting at the nearby bloodsuckers and spewing flames. The vampires, keeping their companions'' words in mind, drew back or flew in a different direction whenever she neared, avoiding a head-on clash with her flames.


    This dance of ''evade and chase'' continued for thirty breaths of time, rising flame and smoke in the destroyed Flaming Valleys. Many vampires that were too slow to dodge or were caught off guard, laid shrieking in the rubble as they cried out in pain.


    As she went after another fleeing vampire, a searing pain flashed through Versailles''s side. Looking down, she saw that a vampire with a flame sword had slashed her, leaving a gruesome wound on her tail.


    ''Not good! My speed is dropping.''


    Anxiety gripped her heart as she anxiously scanned her surroundings. The vampires were still spread out and kept at a distance. The only problem was that they remained hot on her tail.


    No matter which direction she took, they doggedly followed right behind her. At this rate, she and the cub wouldn''t last for more than thirty more breathes before they caught onto her deteriorating strength.


    For the first time in her 18 years of life, Versailles sensed the threat of death.

 Chapter 133 - The Incident 18 Years Ago Final

    ''Sigh. I guess this is the end.''


    However...


    She paused and went into a daze, not believing the choice that she was about to make. After a brief moment of trance that felt like an eternity, Versailles shook herself awake and coiled her serpentine tail around herself.


    Then, she waited. She bided her time.


    ...it wasn''t going to be easy to bring her down.


    The vampires that were closely following behind, saw her actions and paused in confusion.


    "What''s going on? Why did she stop?"


    "Could she be tired?"


    "You think!? We haven''t seen any signs of her tiring. What if she is luring us into a trap?"


    "And what if she was hiding her exhaustion? I mean, it''s possible. After all, which beast would display its weakness in battle? This could be our one and only chance to take her down before she recovers."


    "Hmm...you both have a point. But if we just stand here, then we will never make any progress. So, why don''t we go and see for ourselves? The Pack Leader is still waiting for us to return with their heads."


    The group of vampires exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. They then cautiously approached the coiled serpentine, their fangs and claws unsheathed, ready to strike in the event of a sudden attack. Versailles remained motionless, patiently waiting and baiting them.


    "Awooo...?"


    At this moment, the quiet black cub on her shoulder gently nudged her cheek, it''s clear, black eyes filled with worry. As a beast with one of the strongest bloodlines, even in its cub state, its senses were sharp enough to sense their precarious situation.


    However, there was no fear or despair in its black pupils. There was only concern for her.


    A painful smile appeared on Versailles''s lips as she reassuringly nudged the beast back with her chin. This might be the last time she ever saw him.


    Her eyes flashed with resolution and determination as she slowly raised her lowered head, and gazed at the vampires that were now within three feet of them.


    Without hesitation, she threw back her head and rotated in place, spinning with such speed and might that the ground shattered and giant a hurricane took shape in the air. Violent and vicious, the hurricane took all the nearby vampires on a spin, raising them into the dull red sky.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "It was a trap!"


    "Move back! Fall back!"


    "No!"


    One after the other, the vampires rose in the air and got sucked into the gaping mouth of the vacuum. Blood and shredded chunks of flash sprayed into the air, getting swept into the rotating vortex.


    Within three breathes of time, the hurricane''s range expanded to a thousand miles, raising a fierce hailstorm of rocks, debris, blood, and flame.


    By the time it settled, only a wounded and blooded serpentine remained.


    The serpentine, pale and trembling, dragged its wounded body through the desolate destruction and slithered into a crevice on the ground. Dark and humid, the tunnel spat out puffs of hot air that blustered the shedding skin.


    However, even while under the fierce onslaught of the scalding heat, covered in gruesome wounds and blistering burn marks, the serpentine did not stop moving.


    It continued its laborious and arduous trek through the dark tunnel until it spotted a red glow. Moving towards the red flare, it came to an opening and slithered out of the tunnel into a valley of flames.


    In the valley, there were multiple cracks and ridges where flames intermittently surged out into the air like mini exploding volcanos. Among the flaming cracks was a distinct flame cave swarming with wolves anxiously pacing back and forth.


    The serpentine came to a stop at the mouth of the tunnel and slowly lowered the young black cub onto the ground. The black cub was familiar with the territory and sensed the impending separation. As if to show its unwillingness to leave her side, it defiantly raised its head and ran back to her side, gazing at her with an imploring look.


    "Little one, go on. Your clan is restless with worry. I kept my promise and protected you to the end. Now it''s time that you honor my great efforts and stay alive. This is possible only if you return to your race and enter the Underworld Palace. Now...go." The serpentine finished her sentence with a gasp, her brows scrunched in pain.


    The wolf''s clear eyes pooled with tears as he sensed her critical condition. In the vortex of the violent hurricane, the serpentine had shielded him from the piercing wind blades by enveloping and covering his entire body with her arms. As such, there were various vicious cuts bleeding profusely littered across her upper body.


    In that critical moment of life and death, the serpentine that wasn''t related to him in any way had placed her very life on the line to protect him. She had used herself as a shield to keep her promise, to not allow him to receive even a tiny scratch.


    Therefore, when she told him to leave, he did not move. He couldn''t bring himself to lift a limb and leave her behind. It remained glued to her side and looked at her with soulful eyes that promised an eternity of companionship.


    Versailles sensed the little creature''s emotions as vividly as if they were her own. Her heart softened and she urged in a gentle tone.


    "I can''t enter...the Underworld Palace with you. I am a serpentine...from the Snake Clan. I need to return...to my clan. Don''t worry. Once I return, my clan will treat...my wounds. I will be fine. Now go!"


    He didn''t move, his unwavering gaze remained firmly fixed on her pale face. It didn''t believe in her words, because it could feel that she wasn''t in the condition to travel back. Seeing that words alone were not going to get the job done, Versailles lowered her head and rubbed her nose against his furry one.


    "Little one, if you waste time here...then I won''t be able...to...leave for treatment. That will only...make my situation worse. If you...really care about...me...and want...me..to get better, then...go!" This time, Versailles shoved the creature, causing him to stumble backward.


    "Go...so that I...can leave as well."


    The cubs eyes trembled and he hurriedly got back on his feet. Even though he was still doubtful, he decided to leave so as not to delay her treatment. Giving one last, deep glance to the weakening serpentine, he turned and reluctantly ran towards the Flaming Cave.


    Versailles remained in her position and watched the wolf''s receding back.


    ''I can''t believe I did this.''


    For an unrelated and unacquainted wolf from another clan, she had exhausted every last drop of her flame powers and serpentine abilities. As if that wasn''t enough, she had even used her lifeblood to stage a final suicidal strike that shattered all roads of recovery for herself.


    Strangely, however, she didn''t feel any trace of regret or remorse at her actions, nor did she feel resentment towards the young cub.


    The only emotion she perceived was one of accomplishment and peace.


    Once the wolf cub reached the group of anxious wolves, her tense muscles relaxed and she spat out a mouthful of dark blood.


    ''Little one, I kept my promise.''


    Her gaze turned murky and she turned and slithered back into the tunnel.


    Weakly trudging through the dark tunnel, a trail of blood followed in her wake as she left a crimson pool on the fractured floor. A few heartbeats later, the wounded and burnt serpentine''s movements visibly slowed and proceeded in a stagnant manner before stopping completely...


    Numerous fissures and fractures appeared on the red tail and snaked across the wrecked body before exploding into a foam of crimson blood.


    ''The Fiery Serpentine'' of the Snake Clan, Versailles Skyler, had completely and utterly disappeared from the surface of the Nar realm.


    *


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The heart-rending wail snapped Ramose back to reality and he tightened his hold on his mate''s hand. The piercing pain in his heart and soul could not numb nor distract him from the suffocating guilt engulfing his mind.


    "Light, I am here..."


    Once, when he was nothing but a weak and powerless cub, she had radiantly protected him with all her might.


    Once, when he was nothing but another beast in the savage Nar realm, she had brightly stood in front of him and promised to protect him until the flame in her soul burned and the venom in her blood remained.


    Once, when he was plugged into an endless abyss of despair, grief, and loneliness, she had appeared like a glorious beacon of light and brought him the warmth of life.


    That fateful encounter 18 years ago had haunted and tormented him, both in the form of a beautiful dream and an unbearable nightmare.


    For 18 years, on every gathering of the beasts, he had continuously sought out her figure among the group of the Snake Clan. However, every time he was left disappointed and distressed, fearing the worst and yet, not daring to think of the worse.


    For 18 years, he appeared in his wolf form at every gathering of the beasts, and every venture out of the Underworld Palace. He hoped that somehow, somewhere she would spot him, and in the most unlikely case, connect him to the young wolf cub she had once called ''little one''.


    For 18 years, he hadn''t dared to approach the Snake Clan and ask after her, for fear of hearing the worst. And so, among the various regions and various beasts, he continued his silent search for her ethereal figure that was irrevocably and unquestionably, seared into the deepest recesses of his mind and heart.


    And the day he finally saw the figure that he had been desperately and insanely searching for, he felt his heart fiercely pound in his heart.


    She was still the same fierce, glorious, and breathtaking serpentine that he had come to admire, adore, treasure, and love over the past 18 years that he had been searching.


    Although her snake scales had changed color and her radiant beauty had amplified an entire stage, he knew her aura, her intoxicating scent, and her presence like the back of his paw.


    With one single glance, he knew that it was her.


    His serpentine, his light.


    Even though the meeting was brief, the reunion not as he had imagined, he was not disappointed. Because after more than 18 years of nightmares, he had finally seen his light again. His hanging heart dropped back in place and he bided his time.


    Since fate had brought them face to face again, he wasn''t planning on letting her leave him. However, the issue was how he was going to keep her by his side. The two of them were beasts divided by clans and race.


    How was he going to keep a serpentine of the Snake Clan by his side in the Werewolf Clan?


    Fate solved this issue of his as well, as the serpentine he had dreamed of day and night, was bonded to him in soul and became his mate. She became his soul-mate, their fate and destiny linked together for the entirety of their immortal lives.


    And the moment their souls linked, he finally found his meaning in life, the reason for his existence.


    To protect and provide her with a happy and carefree life in the brutal Nar realm, he was willing to undertake any trial and overcome any tribulation. For her happiness, he was willing to make any sacrifice.


    Because she was his life, his glorious light in the ever-encompassing darkness of the Nar realm and lifeless his immortal life.


    And yet, he had still failed in protecting his light from the very pain and threat he had vowed to shield her from.


    And for his failure, she had to pay.


    His red eyes started leaking with blood tears, reflecting his bleeding heart and similarly writing soul.


    This incident made him aware of his incompetence and his shortcomings. Even though Ramose had the power and status to protect his mate from a frontal confrontation, he had no ability in guarding against hidden schemes.


    It was a matter that he had never considered, as his belief, like most of the races in the Nar realm, was that the strongest fist reigned supreme.


    However, reigning supreme didn''t mean that he had complete control of the overall situation in the realm.


    That wouldn''t be possible until he became the ultimate ruler, the one and only Werewolf Emperor!

 Chapter 134 - Deep Feelings

    "Ahhhhh!"


    Her painful shrieks went from piercingly loud to pitifully hoarse and weak as her strength fell.


    "Not good! Her pulse is dropping!" The Great Healer anxiously tried to keep the serpentine''s condition stable, weaving spell after spell of healing magic.


    Versailles''s face turned paler than a dead corpse, seemingly at the end of her string as the Thunder-Kill Spectra viciously sucked on her lifeforce, trying to drag her down with it.


    "Kreeee!"


    The three faces of the crimson flowers twisted in agony as they fought off the Thunder-Kill Spectra''s pressure and tried to suck the parasite out of the serpentine''s body.


    "Ahh! Make it stop! Make it stop!"


    Versailles, barely conscious muttered incoherently with an agonized expression. Ramose''s heart plunged into an even deeper abyss of despair. With blood tears and trembling body, he desperately implored.


    "Light, I know. I know it''s painful. I know it''s very painful, but you have to endure, alright? You have to endure. You cannot give up!"


    "Olsen, pour more of the Ice Bugs. Her temperature is rising!" The Great Healer hollered.


    Olsen immediately grabbed the casket and overturned the entire content onto the ice bed. The raging blood veins met the tranquil ice worms that slithered onto Versailles''s body and a thick mist rose from her figure. The blood veins, like a venomous snake, ruthlessly writhed and twisted.


    "Puff!"


    Her body lurched forward and she spewed a mouthful of blood. Then her limp body fell powerlessly onto the bed, going still.


    "She...she..."


    Words failed him and Ramose sat in a daze. The long trail of crimson blood on the bedsheets pricked his eyes. But there was nothing he could do to end her pain.


    Placing a hand on his chest, Ramose breathed with difficulty. The short, shallow gasps on the verge of devouring his consciousness.


    He unblinkingly watched her pale face as the Great Healer desperately tried to restart her heartbeat.


    "Olsen, prepare for the worst." With a defeated sigh, Great Healer Lev weaved another spell to get her heartbeat back.


    "Great Healer, you! You can''t give up now. Our King is still waiting for his mate to wake up!" Struck with panic, Olsen went to the healer''s side and forcefully grabbed his shoulders.


    "You can''t give up! Not now, not ever!"


    "You don''t understand. It''s not me that''s giving up. It''s the serpentine that is unable to endure. The pain is something that even a cold-blooded and emotionless beast can''t endure."


    "No matter, you cannot stop! You have to try and keep her until there is no hope at all. If her heart stopped, I am sure that there is a way to restart it. Please, do something!" Olsen couldn''t control himself anymore.


    His King''s bleak eyes made his heart freeze in fear.


    More than anyone else, Olsen knew his King''s deep feelings for the Serpentine Queen. For the past 18 years, he had constantly heard the Wolf King talk about a beast that meant more to him than his own life. It was only recently that he came to know the beast he was looking for was the serpentine of the Snake Clan.


    If anything happened to her, how was he going to handle his King?


    "Please..." He knelt and banged his head on the ground, startling the Great Healer. Surprised at the young man''s actions, Great Healer Lev stepped forward and assisted him to his feet.


    "Sigh. Young Wolf, I am not omnipotent. I can''t bring the dead back to life. I really want to help, but there is nothing that I can do. Her heart has stopped. She is dead."


    "Dead...heh...how can she die? I am...still...here. So, how...can she die?"


    The silent whisper was devoid of all emotion, seemingly bleak in its state, rising chills on the two men''s spine. In shock and astonishment, they watched the Werewolf King climb onto the ice bed.


    "Wolf King!"


    "Werewolf King!"


    The two shouted at the same time, fear and worry filling their eyes. As a warm-blood beast, the Wolf King''s actions were tantamount to inflicting self-injury.


    Ramose ignored their frantic shouts and gently gathered Versailles in his arms.


    "Light, do you know? Since the day I met you 18 years ago, I never stopped thinking about you. Since the day I met you, you became my reason for being alive." Trailing his fingers across her forehead, he slowly traced her eyes, nose, cheeks, and lips with devotion and adoration.


    "Light, long before you became my mate, you were the queen of my heart. At that time, I was young and in the dark about the feelings of the heart. I did not know what it was that I felt whenever I dreamed of you. I only knew that no matter how agonizing and tormenting the nightmares were, I never wished for them to stop. Because in them, I could see you."


    His blood tears dripped onto her pale face and, outside of everyone''s sight, seeped into her skin. The Werewolf King''s blood tears entered her body and spread, covering every organ, tissue, and blood vessel.


    Unbeknownst to all, the Thunder-Kill Spectra that was viciously sucking out the serpentine''s lifeforce froze and started writhing in anguish as it slowly shrunk.


    "So Light, you can''t leave me, understand? You can''t leave me. I failed to protect you, making you go through so much pain. For that, I accept any punishment you give me. You can hit me, bite me, curse me, and even hate me. But you cannot leave me, understand!?"


    As his emotions turned chaotic, Ramose roared tearfully, his eyes bleeding even faster.


    "If you leave me, I will become alone. If you leave me, there will be no one I can call family. If you leave me, I will have no reason to exist. I will be nothing but an empty shell. You are not only my mate, you are the queen of my heart. The light of my life. The reason for my existence. If you leave, I will no longer have any reason to exist." Raising her limp hand to his chest, he laid his forehead gently against hers.


    "Do you know, when I was changing forms to follow you into the battlegrounds, why I changed into a tiny beast? I wanted to relieve our first meeting 18 years ago. The time when I was nothing but a little beast that you carried on your shoulder and in your arms. I wanted to relieve our first meeting, only this time, I wanted to be the one protecting you like the way you protected me back then."


    His large palm cupped her face and he gently kissed her nose.


    "You are strong, kind, and beautiful. I am not worthy of you. And after failing to protect you, I don''t deserve you at all. But Versailles, for the past 18 years, I have been living with the belief that you are mine. I have been living with the belief that you were made just for me. That you are the compensation the heavens gave me in return for taking my parents away. And for 18 years, I loved this compensation of theirs with all my heart and soul."


    He kissed her eyes, lingering on them a bit longer as his warm breath fanned against her blood-streaked skin. His body trembled uncontrollably as he rasped tearfully.


    "So tell me. How can the heavens take back that which they have given me? How can they take you back? I...I love you...I love you so much that it hurts!" With a hoarse cry, Ramose buried his face in his mate''s hair and broke down in sobbing tears.


    Olsen and the Great Healer''s eyes filled with tears as they watched the Werewolf King, King of the Underworld Palace, break down and cry.


    "Sigh, we should give him some space." The Great Healer quietly said.


    "I can''t leave him. I am afraid that he will take this blow really hard and take a drastic step." Olsen''s heart ached for his King and friend. But there was nothing that he could do to alleviate his pain. As such, he decided to stay and accompany him in this moment of grief.


    As Ramose cried, his body started convulsing erratically.


    "Great Healer, what''s going on? What is happening to King Ramose!?" Olsen screamed in astonishment.


    "He is having a nervous breakdown. I need to sedate him immediately, or else he might really lose himself!"


    "Just do whatever you need to do. But make sure nothing happens to our King!"


    The Great Healer anxiously performed a number of spells on the spasming Wolf King. However, none of his spells had any effect.


    "Well, how is it?" Olsen asked.


    "No use. Not one of my spells is able to have an effect on him. It is as if he is in an impenetrable barrier. All we can do is wait and hope for him to overcome this on his own." Running a hand over his face, Great Healer Lev powerlessly slumped into a chair by the corner.


    Seeing the young Wolf approaching his King, he jumped to his feet and grabbed his arm, pulling him away from the convulsing man.


    "Great Healer, why are you pulling me? If you can''t do anything, I can at least awaken him from his state." Olsen roared in anger as his face morphed.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. In his current state, if you touch or try to forcefully break him from this state, your King will be gone. He will lose his mind and turn crazy."


    "What!? How can that be?"


    "His state of mind is very unstable right now. If my magic spell could have worked, he would have immediately fallen into a deep slumber. At that time, we could have tried to erase the memories of the Serpentine Queen from his mind. However, right now, the spells are not working on him and forcefully breaking his stupor will result in a severe backlash. He will not be able to accept his mate''s passing and will go insane from despair."


    "So, we just silently watch him twitch like this? Not do anything to help him at all?"


    "We are helping him by not doing anything. If we do something, it will only have the opposite effect. So sit and guard him in his moment of weakness."


    Olsen''s eyes remained fixed on his King, not moving away for an instant as he slowly slumped into a chair.


    "That''s right. Watch over him and calmly wait for him to regain his wits. No matter how long that might take." Sighing, the Great Healer released his hold on the young wolf and sat back in his seat.


    Patiently waiting was all they could do.


    Ramose''s twitching body remained wrapped around his mate, his forehead now resting on her cheek. Piously, he placed a kiss on the ice-cold skin.


    "You can''t leave me...you are mine, so you must stay with me to the end. Do you hear me?" He weakly whispered and rubbed his head on her delicate hair.


    The smears of blood on his face made him appear haggard, but the radiance of his unwavering gaze did not falter. Looking at her bloodless face, he caressed her cheeks and lowered his head.


    His warm breath fell on her chapped lips.


    "I will do anything you say and listen to your every word, so please, don''t leave me. I promise to do better. I will protect you better. So, please don''t punish me so cruelly. Versailles, I love you. I love you more than words can ever express." Leaning his head to the side, he gingerly sealed his lips over hers.


    Cold lips meant warm ones, and as Ramose kissed his mate tenderly, his heart overflowed with warmth. The sensation of their two lips connecting raised his heartbeat and unconsciously he tightened his hold on her head and kissed her deeply.


    In that one kiss, he expressed the deep feelings suppressed in his heart for over 18 years. He expressed his longings, his desires, his fears, and most of all, his deep and undying love.


    "Please...wake up." He begged on her unmoving lips.


    Right at this moment, the various bloodlines on Versailles''s skin shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. As Ramose''s blood tears continuously seeped into her body, the Thunder-Kill Spectra contracted and morphed spasmodically.


    After another drop, a powerful aura took shape and it was forcefully ejected out of her body through her forehead.


    "Yirrrrrrrrrrr!"


    The Thunder-Kill Spectra shrieked in pain. As it lost its host, it had no anchor to sustain its life and felt exposed and weak, losing its strength at a rapid speed. Before it could even make another cry, the crimson flower on Versailles''s forehead stretched and closed its mouth around it in one swift motion and swallowed.


    "Burp!" With a satisfied burp, it exploded into a puff of smoke and dispersed.


    The next moment, all the bloodlines disappeared from her body, and Versailles''s eyes snapped open with an audible gasp.

 Chapter 135 - Regaining Conscious

    She sensed the warm lips glued to her own before she saw Ramose''s enlarged face. Her heart skipped a beat and her face flushed.


    "Slap!"


    Without hesitation, she slapped the man''s face, who fell to the side in a stunned daze.


    "You...you...you wolf! What a beast! What in the Nar were you doing!?" Embarrassed and flustered, Versailles picked up the ice worms wriggling around her and hurled them at the beast.


    "You dare take advantage of me in my sleep? See if I don''t teach you a lesson today!" She was so angry that she didn''t even notice the wolf only staring blankly at her. His dark, muddy eyes filled with tears, and unable to restrain his turbulent emotions, he lunged forward and enveloped her in an overbearing hug.


    "Versailles, Versailles...Light, you are back. You didn''t leave me. I knew you wouldn''t leave me. I knew it!" Crying and laughing hysterically, Ramose pampered her face with kisses, making her face redden.


    "You beast, you are still at it?" Versailles cursed as she hit him on the back, trying to disentangle herself from him.


    But how could Ramose, whose heart froze and life plunged into darkness let her go so easily? Her motionless form was still fresh in his mind, making him want to spend the rest of his eternity tightly stuck to her body, wrapped in her warm embrace as he listened to her racing heart.


    From the moment her writing figure fell into his arms, he felt his heart go dead as the only light in his life winked out. Time crawled at an excruciatingly slow speed, while at the same time, it felt as if an eternity had passed while he remained stuck in a cold and empty void.


    "Versailles, I love you." He softly whispered the words in her ear, causing her struggling form to freeze before her body shivered.


    "I love you, do you hear?" He repeated, encouraged by her reaction. At this moment, Ramose wanted nothing more than to tell his mate how much he loved her.


    "Huh?"


    Versailles was stumped. What was up with the Werewolf King? He seemed a little different from usual, more expressive, fervent?


    Even though she was confused by his sudden overflowing affection, Versailles''s face flushed red with embarrassment as she shyly lowered her head.


    In her 18 years of life, no one had ever told her that they loved her. No one had ever said those words to her with such deep emotions. Her heart surged with turbulent waves as her head felt light and her vision blurred.


    Before she could say anything, Versailles''s eyes rolled back in her head and she fainted.


    The Werewolf King that was peppering his mate''s face with kisses, felt her body go limp and his heart instantly went to his throat.


    "Great Healer! Great Healer! Get here quickly! What''s wrong with Versailles!?" Frightened out of his wits, Ramose leaped off the ice bed with his mate and ran towards the stunned beast.


    The Great Healer and Olsen were sitting in a corner of the room and sighing in pity and sympathy for the Werewolf King, when suddenly, they saw the serpentine that was presumed dead, awaken as if she was only asleep.


    Stunned speechless, they watched King Ramose come alive with a joyful roar that melted their heart. Seeing him return to his senses as easily as if he himself was only acting made them gap in an even greater shock.


    ''Sigh, like mate, like mate. One wakes from the dead, other returns from the brink of insanity.''


    Just as they were sighing at the miraculous pair, the Werewolf King suddenly appeared in front of them with his unconscious mate.


    "Oh, yes, yes. Quick, let me take a look!" Great Healer Lev jumped to his feet and anxiously weaved a few spells on her before he approached the Wolf King. After doing a quick diagnosis, he sighed in relief.


    "Wolf King, don''t worry. The Serpentine Queen is only tired and drained. The parasite had sucked out most of her lifeforce, bringing her on the verge of death. However, due to some unknown reason, she managed to not only wrestle back the lifeforce drained out of her but also managed to expel the parasite on her own." At this, Great Healer Lev''s brows scrunched into a frown.


    The matter that he just described was unbelievable to even his own ears. How could a beast infected with the Thunder-Kill Spectra have the strength to fight back, snatch the lifeforce drained from them, and even expel the parasite out of their body without any outside assistance?


    The more he thought about it, the stranger the matter became. But aside from the serpentine doing on her own, there was no other explanation. After all, the Werewolf King had done nothing but donate blood.


    What the Great Healer didn''t know was that Ramose and Versailles were mates bond together not only in heart and mind but in soul as well. While donating blood might have just been an ordinary matter in most cases, in theirs, it was equal to donating a portion of their essence to the other.


    When Ramose cried blood tears over Versailles''s body, the tears in his eyes were a part of his blood essence. One that came straight from his heart. Combined with the blood he was already donating, a mystical force was awakened in Versailles''s body.


    This was the same force that awakened when she was at the Floating Flame Island of the serpentine, and in the Soul Sundering Pit during the Battle of Wars.


    "So, nothing is wrong with Versailles? She will wake up after getting rest, right?" Ramose nervously asked.


    "Yes, she will be okay. Only, she will need extra care. Even though she will appear well and healthy, she had almost lost her life. It will take a little bit of time for her to truly regain her original strength. As such, she will require assistance even during washing. Placing a maid or two on watch at all times will be a good measure."


    "Hmm. Thank you, Great Healer. Olsen, please treat the healer to a meal and take care of his settlement for the day." Ramose held his mate close to his chest and turned to leave the room.


    "Of course, Wolf King!"


    "Send someone to clean up the place. Have this room turned into an entertainment hall, I will bring Versailles here when she recovers for a breather." He shouted over his shoulder.


    Olsen happily watched his King leave with his mate.


    ''That was close.''


    His heart was still pounding from the scare of the Serpentine Queen''s presumed death. Thinking of this, he turned to the Great Healer with a dark scowl.


    "Great Healer, you dared to declare the Serpentine Queen dead when she was still alive? What were you trying to do, get us killed?"


    "Aye, this can''t be blamed on me. In the entire Nar realm, which beast have you ever seen get attacked by a Thunder-Kill Spectra and live to tell the tale, huh? Up to this date, aside from your King''s mate, there hasn''t been any!" He sighed in frustration and agitation.


    "I really want to test every blood in her cell to see how she was able to achieve such a feat!"


    "Heh...you want to test every blood in her cell? Why don''t you just go and die? I promise it will be a lot easier and less painful that way. Because if my King comes to know about the words you just spoke, then even a thousand deaths will not be able to redeem you from his wrath."


    With a disdainful scoff, Olsen turned and left the room.


    He still had to find someone to take turn the room into an entertainment hall.


    The Great Healer, suddenly alone in the cool room, recalled Olsen''s words and shuddered. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead when he thought of the Wolf King''s affection for his mate. If he really came to know about his words, then even ten thousand deaths would not be able to redeem him.


    Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, the Great Healer scuffled out of the cool room in a fluster.


    Within a few heartbeats, the entire Underworld Palace became aware of the critical condition of the Werewolf King. As the details of the incident spread, many sighs of sympathy and disguised pity rang out.


    Of course, while the wolves felt sympathy, many of the female beasts only feigned pity.


    "Sigh, the serpentine had only become the Wolf King''s mate, and yet, she is already on her death bed. What ill-luck! Truly ill-luck!" A voluptuous succubus exaggeratedly sighed as she shook her head.


    "This is what you call fate. The two might have bonded in soul, but the serpentine wasn''t strong enough to handle the Werewolf King''s dominating aura, hence, leading to her early death. She can only blame her fate for making her encounter with the King short." A dinymph added from the side.


    "Now that the Serpentine Queen is dead, I wonder who will become the Werewolf King''s mate?" Another female beast with blue skin and blue eyes asked, only she directly declared the Serpentine Queen dead, throwing away any shred of pretense.


    In her eyes, the Serpentine Queen, his so-called mate, was nothing but a passing guest.


    The females gave each other knowing glances, their eyes sparkling with a radiant glow as they thought of the Werewolf King. Even though they were only slaves and servants of the Werewolf Clan, they were treated amiably in the clan compared to the other beasts in the other five clans.


    Moreover, the wolves were warm-blooded, and oftentimes, their mates were not enough to satisfy their lust. As such, they, the slaves and servants got the chance to serve the masters in bed. This was a great honor for any lesser race as she would immediately gain a status above that of the ordinary servants and slave beasts.


    And that''s when the werewolf they served was not even the Werewolf King!


    Right at this time, a joyous roar resounded from the crimson Palace situated in the center of the City.


    "What''s with the commotion? Did the Serpentine Queen pass away?" The blue-eyed and blue-skinned beast asked in nervous excitement.


    "If she had passed away, then the uproar wouldn''t be this joyous."


    "That''s true. Let''s go and see."


    With that, the group of female slaves dropped their task and gathered at the sidelines of the cheering crowd.


    "Great! Our Werewolf King''s mate is safe and sound. Now our King can be relieved!"


    "Haha! What do I always say? Our King and Queen are too breathtaking together. They make the other beasts in the realm grit their teeth in envy and jealousy. That''s why they are schemed against. However, who are our King and Queen? They are the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen, true soulmates that are made just for each other! How can measly beasts possibly separate them? Even a Thunder-Kill Spectra is useless!"


    "Brother, you have snatched the words right out of my mouth! Hahaha..."


    As the werewolves roared in joy and delight, their female mates smiled in silence by their sides. Only the female servants and slaves had dark expressions on their faces.


    "She didn''t die?"


    "It looks like she survived. I guess fate doesn''t want her to die before experiencing life as the Werewolf King''s mate and the Underworld Palace''s Queen."


    "If not today, then there is always another day. As for now, we should be content with the fact that we now have a chance to serve the Wolf King!"


    With twisted, greedy expressions on their faces, the female lesser races withdrew from the crowd and went back to their stations.


    Even though the Werewolves were warm-blooded, they never touched other females before getting a mate. This was to show respect for their mates'' and make it clear to every female in the Underworld Palace of their status and importance in their life.


    Before their mate, no one else should ever come in their lives.


    As such, even though the female lesser races desired to warm the bed for the Werewolf King, they had no chance of doing so before his mate entered his life. And now that she did, they were desperate to be the first one to offer herself.


    In the Nar realm, many clans, such as the Seeking Evil Clan and the Demon Clan were anxiously waiting to hear the news of the Serpentine Queen''s passing. When two ice nights passed and no such news came out, the anxious hearts of the beasts froze.


    "She is still not dead yet? Not even after I set loose a Thunder-Kill Spectra on her?" The Demon Queen''s face turned pale as she weakly slumped into her seat.


    ''Why is it so difficult to kill one serpentine!?''

 Chapter 136 - It Is My Right To Take Care Of You

    "I should be the rightful owner of the Ancient Golden Crown and the Solar Scepter! I should be the one standing by the Werewolf King''s side! It''s that serpentine that stole everything from me! It''s her!" The flames in her eyes burned with deep hatred as if they were about to devour the said individual.


    In the Demon Queen''s eyes, the position that Versailles now occupied should have been hers. The Ancient Golden Crown, the Solar Scepter, and the status of the Underworld Palace Queen should have all belonged to her.


    In her eyes, Versailles was the one that stole what belonged to her, and to get it back, she was willing to do anything.


    "Fine, if one Thunder-Kill Spectra isn''t enough to reap your life, then I will arrange for a hundred. If a hundred are not enough, then a thousand! In the end, I will make sure you die the most horrible death in the entire Nar realm! By then, you will return what should rightfully be mine without me having to ask for it!" With a final bang, the armrest crumbled into dust.


    The Demon Queen rose from her seat and entered her bedchambers. She went to her bedside table to pressed on a black button on the eye of a stone gargoyle. With a loud grind, the Demon Queen''s bed split apart and an underground passage appeared.


    She grabbed a black cloak from her bedside table and walked into the dark tunnel...


    *


    In the Crimson Palace of the Underworld Palace, female beasts hurriedly carried basins of warm water into an enormous crimson chamber. They sat the basins beside the giant bed in the center of the room that was decorated with splendor.


    As they straightened to leave, they secretly peeked at the masculine man sitting on the edge of the bed with lustful eyes. Not in their wildest dreams had they ever imagined that the Werewolf King''s human form would be so ravishing.


    As they thought of how he would look in bed, their ears reddened and faces'' flushed as bright as the crimson walls.


    "Get out if you are done!"


    The deep, dangerously low voice immediately pulled them back to their senses. They raised their heads in fear and saw only his broad back.


    The Werewolf King was wiping the forehead of the motionless figure laying on the splendid bed. His actions were gentle and attentive attracting their attention as their hearts instantly lit with raging flames of jealousy.


    "Did you not hear me? I said to get lost!" Ramose raised his head and annoyedly looked at the irritating flies loitering in his mate''s chambers.


    The beasts jumped with a start, and embarrassedly lowered their heads, not willing to leave so soon. However, judging by the dark scowl on the Wolf King''s face, they knew that they had overstayed their welcome.


    "Then, we will take our leave, King Ramose. Please call for us if you need anything else." Raising their heads for a final glance at his handsome face, the females reluctantly backed out of the room. Just before they left, their sight fell on the motionless figure once again.


    ''We will let you have him all to yourself for now. But once you fail to completely satisfy him, the Werewolf King will seek us out! At that time, we will show you your place!''


    With confident and expectant smiles on their lips, the beasts finally turned and left the room.


    Ramose did not fail to catch the gleam in the female beasts'' eyes. The only thing was, he had no idea what they were happy about.


    "Did they like being kicked out?" He thought out loud with a frown.


    He couldn''t think of any other reason for their strange behavior. Aside from telling them to get lost, he hadn''t said anything else. So, he felt baffled.


    "Whatever. As long as they perform their tasks well, what they are happy or sad about has nothing to do with me."


    Throwing the matter out of his mind, Ramose focused back on taking care of his mate.


    Dragging one of the basins of water, he took a piece of fabric and dipped it into the water. After wringing the water out, Ramose lightly placed the damp fabric on his mate''s forehead and gently wiped her.


    Then he devoutly cleaned her eyebrows, nose, cheeks, and lastly, her dry lips.


    As his finger touched her pale pink lips, his heart raced and his eyes darkened. He recalled the soft sensation of the plump meat on his in the treatment hall and rubbed his eyes in agony.


    "Who knew taking care of you will be this torturous." Though his words were one of complaint, his voice and eyes overflowed with endless tenderness. Ramose swallowed with difficulty and slowly opened his eyes, his gaze instantly falling on her lips.


    Cautiously, he traced the well proportioned and perfect size with each of his fingers, his heart shuddering in a never before experienced pleasure. The pleasure was so overwhelming that he leaned on the bed beside her and closed his eyes in bliss.


    Her fruity fragrance entered his nose and calmed his restless heart.


    It was a long and exhausting two days for Ramose. After the Great Healer advised him to appoint maids for Versailles, he had immediately stepped into the position himself, not trusting anyone else with his mate''s health and safety.


    As such, for two consecutive days, Ramose didn''t take a step away from his unconscious mate''s side and tirelessly looked after her. However, even though he was new at the task, he found happiness in taking care of her.


    With her alive and well, he couldn''t wish for more.


    Adjusting his position on the bed, Ramose found a comfortable position and dragged his mate into his arms. Before long, the Werewolf King fell into a deep and peaceful slumber.


    The next warm morning, Ramose sat across from his mate and gently coaxed her to eat. "Light, open your mouth. You need to eat meat for a few days to recover your strength."


    "I don''t want to. I hate meat!" Versailles refused to open her mouth, making a disgusted face as she turned to the side.


    It wasn''t that she hated meat, but that whenever she saw meat, the few years spent in the Sybil realm resurfaced in her mind. The days spent hungry and starved huddled in a corner of the house while the delicate fragrance of meat permeated the air made her feel worthless.


    The fact that her sorry excuse for parents didn''t even care to check on her didn''t make things any better. Therefore, before long, the very aroma of meat made her feel sick.


    "Light, please eat just a little bit. Do it for me...hmm?" Ramose peeled off a piece Flame Chick and placed it at her mouth.


    "But..."


    "No buts, eat!"


    Versailles looked at his immovable expression and submitted herself to her fate. Closing her eyes, she painfully bit into the meat and chewed, various expressions morphing on her face.


    Ramose smiled in amusement as he attentively watched her changing expressions. Before her, he never knew that a creature''s face could be so expressive. After a long period of coaxing and feeding, Ramose relented and sent the remainder of the meat out.


    "Now that you are done eating, it is time for you to bathe. Come, I''ll help you to the washroom." Moving close to her, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and seriously guided her to the washroom.


    "Be careful and immediately call out to me if you need help. I am standing right next to the door."


    Versailles nodded and entered the washroom. Standing in front of the glass mirror, she scrunched her eyes in confusion, trying desperately to recall what happened on their way back to the Underworld Palace.


    However, only sharp pain shot through her head, clouding her mind.


    "What exactly happened and why can''t I remember it?" From Ramose''s clingy behavior and her weak state, there was no doubt that she had met with some sort of an accident.


    However, she couldn''t remember anything about it.


    "Forget. It probably isn''t something worth remembering." Shaking her head, she washed her face and tried to change her clothes. But her surrounding started spinning and she had no choice but to lean against the counter with a hand on her chest, patiently waiting for her pounding heart to settle.


    Ramose felt his mate had been in the washroom for too long. Afraid that she might not be feeling well, he turned and nervously entered the room.


    ''I shouldn''t have allowed her to be on her own.'' He thought reproachfully.


    When he saw her leaning breathlessly on the counter, his hanging heart settled, but then immediately felt worried about her condition.


    Hurrying to her side, he held her arm and concernedly scanned her pale face. "Light, are you okay? Are you in pain anywhere? hurry and tell me!"


    Versailles sensed his anxiety and comfortingly placed her hand over his.


    "I am fine, Ramose. Just got a little dizzy when I was trying to change." She said with a reassuring smile.


    But Ramose wasn''t convinced and checked her over for injury. It was only after he did two thorough checks that he relaxed.


    "Come, you''re still not in the condition to walk around like this. Whatever you need, I can get it for you."


    "Oh, whatever I need?" A mischievous glint flashed in her violet pupils as she asked with a sly smile.


    "Yes, whatever you need."


    "I need to change. Can you take care of that for me?" She lifted a brow inquiringly.


    "Of course. Why not? Come, I''ll help you change."


    "Oh? What, what are you doing?" Versailles didn''t expect the beast to really and truly attempt to help her change. After all, she was only playing around with him. How was she supposed to know that the wolf''s brain had gone too far the deep end?


    "Light, what are you shy for? We are mates officially swore to each other. There is nothing wrong with me helping you change. Come, you just sit and relax. Let me take care of everything."


    "Yeah, right! Take care in your dreams. I am out of here!" Versailles couldn''t stand his joke and was about to pass by him when Ramose gripped her arm and seriously stared into her eyes.


    "Light, is it my words that are too difficult to understand, or are you purposely pretending not to understand them?" He asked with a deep frown.


    "I, I am not going to take them seriously! I can change myself and even if I can''t, are there not maids? They can help me change." She was flustered, speaking in a hurry as she tried to get out of his hold.


    "I can help you change as well."


    "No, you can''t!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because you are a male and I am a female!" If she was still the Fiery Serpentine from her second life, she might not have found anything wrong with Ramose changing her clothes. But as someone who lived in the Sybil realm for 18 years, she felt too shy with such intimate acts.


    "No, I am your mate and you are my mate. We have taken our vow which means we belong to each other. I have every right to help you change, more so than the maids. Taking care of you isn''t something that I am asking for your permission. No, it is my right to take care of you." He firmly declared.


    Versailles was struck dumb.


    ''His right to take care of me?''


    This was a perspective that she had never considered before.


    In her mind, Ramose was her mate and she felt like she was finally where she needed to be. In his presence, she felt comfortable and at peace. While at times she felt such strong emotions for him that she herself felt afraid of those feelings drowning her.


    With him, she felt like she was finally where she belonged. She felt at home.


    This feeling was so different from any that she had experienced in her three lives.


    Ramose was so different from what she expected and what she thought a family to like. In the Sybil realm, the people that she had considered family didn''t so much as care whether she starved or died. When had they ever cared about her changing?


    Ramose saw the silly expression on her face and felt amused.


    ''So, there are times when even the glorious serpentine is confused."


    He thought dotingly with a tender smile in his eyes.


    "Light, as your mate, it is my right to take care of you. For this, I don''t even need your permission. So stop being stubborn and unreasonable, okay? You are not fully recovered yet." He gently cupped her cheek and deeply looked at her as he said.


    "What if I don''t want you to take care of me?"


    Her words had barely fallen when the temperature in the washroom dropped.

 Chapter 137 - You Cant Leave Me

    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t want me to take care of you, I will still take care of you. Now come, let me help you change." Ramose smirked darkly and guided Versailles to the stool in the center of the washroom.


    Going back into the bedroom, he grabbed a change of clothes and froze in front of her.


    ''I have never changed a female''s clothes before. Now, where do I start?''


    For a second, Ramose didn''t know where to begin. However, once he saw the similarly perplexed expression on his mate''s face, his heart melted.


    ''Forget it! What matters isn''t where I begin, but the fact that I begin. I need to take good care of Light. And besides, I have forever to master this craft.''


    Getting down on his knees before her, Ramose held out his hands which she gripped with her own. He raised her to her feet and gently pulled her into his arms.


    The moment he felt her soft body, his heart pounded in his chest and Ramose found it difficult to breathe. But he closed his eyes and breathed in deeply, her fruity scent restoring a semblance of calm, as his hand fell on her shoulder and he gently removed the black robe.


    Her body shivered in his arms, arousing his barely calm heart. He breathed in her sweet fragrance again, reining in his desire to bury his head in her lustrous fire-kissed hair. After removing the first layer of her black robe, he closed his eyes and continued removing the rest.


    Her inner robes felt soft, making him think of her snow-white skin. When the last piece of cloth fell to the ground, his hand came into contact with her smooth and delicate skin. His breath hitched and with a deep groan, he buried his head in her neck.


    Versailles was trembling from the intimate action. Before today, she had never experienced such a brain-numbing shyness and pleasure. Even though he was only removing her clothes, she felt as if she was floating. The intense pleasure made her body weak and her light-headed.


    "Ramose..." She gasped breathlessly.


    Her hoarse voice made his body go rigid, and Ramose felt as if he was on fire. The heat in his body gathered at a certain region making him stifled and uncomfortable. But he ignored his intense physical reaction and concentrated on calming his pounding heart.


    "Ramose...?" Versailles asked with a little more strength this time.


    "Shhhh...just give me a moment." Ramose tightened his arms around her as he inwardly cursed himself for almost losing control. The feeling of his mate in his arms was sweet torture that made him tremble in pleasure.


    However, he could not allow himself to lose control. Especially not at this moment when she was still recovering. Regaining his clarity, Ramose slowly loosened his iron grip. The moment he separated from her, a gnawing and aching loss filled his heart, making him want to pull her back in his embrace.


    He shook his head and blindly searched for the clothing he set aside for her to change into. With his eyes still closed, Ramose carefully helped his mate change into her new robes. He only opened his eyes when he was certain that she was fully dressed.


    "Light, you are beautiful..." His dark eyes shined brightly as he looked at her from head to toe. Dressed in a white robe with light pink undergarments, combined with the faint red hue given off by the red walls, his mate''s radiance was so breathtaking that he felt his heart stop.


    Ramose felt as if he was dreaming and the female standing before him was an immortal from the Realm of Legends.


    "Shall we?" Stepping forward, he offered her his hand with a faint smile.


    Versailles grabbed Ramose''s hand and he gently guided her out of the washroom. Just when she thought that he would lead her to the bed to rest, he brought her before a huge mirror that covered an entire wall.


    "This is...?" A frown appeared on Versailles''s forehead as she looked at her full-size image in the mirror.


    "You haven''t had your hair done for almost two days, right? Today, I will do your hair for you." He proudly declared.


    "You will do it? That''s not exactly necessary. Now that I am sitting before the mirror, I can get it done myself."


    "Am I not here? Why will you do it yourself? You should just relax and concentrate on getting better. Leave everything else to me." Without waiting for her to say anything else, he pushed her forward and forced her on the stone stool.


    With a wide grin, Ramose grabbed the new comb he commissioned for her and gathered her silky tresses in his hands. The red-golden strands slid through his fingers, their smooth and soft texture rising an itch in his heart.


    He loved her red-gold curls and was more than happy to untangle them. In the various nightmares he had of her, her flame hair was one of the most beautiful attributes that he instinctively searched for.


    In slow, gentle, and meticulous strokes, he untangled every strand and knot. Not satisfied, he placed the comb on the table before the mirror and gathered the sleek red-gold mane on her right temple to the back.


    His warm hands and the gentle tug on her head lulled Versailles into a comfortable slumber.


    A while later, Versailles''s red-gold waist-length hair was braided on both sides with the ends coming together into a larger braid at the back. The rest of her hair flowed freely on her shoulders and back, the smooth and untangled strands shinning under the silver-purple glow of the room.


    Ramose noiselessly picked up his unconscious mate and carried her to the wide bed. Gentle and cautious, he laid her down and covered her. As his sight fell on her peaceful face, his face softened and a tender look filled his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he climbed on the other side of the bed and dragged her into his arms.


    "Sigh, in the entire Nar realm, there is no place like your side." Content and at peace, Ramose closed his eyes with a faint smile on his lips.


    The next ice morning, Versailles woke up in the arms of her mate and felt a burning glare on her face.


    "Werewolf King, you can''t even move your sight from me. How are you going to concentrate on the affairs of the Underworld Palace? Are you planning on becoming a retired King?" She asked with a smirk.


    Teasing him was a new hobby of hers, one that she very much enjoyed.


    Ramose''s heart raced at the sight of his mate''s bedridden hair. Every day, he seemed to see a different side of her that made him fall even deeper for her. Swallowing tightly, he hugged her closer and placed his hand on her hair.


    In slow, gentle motion, he brushed the tangled mass with his fingers and rubbed his palm on her head.


    "If possible, I would like to retire so that I can spend every waking moment and sleeping hour with you." He softly replied and kissed her forehead.


    "What could be better than that?" He asked, looking into her violet eyes.


    "Isn''t being the King of the Underworld Palace better?" She dubiously asked.


    Even though she knew that he had loved her for more than three lifetimes, she didn''t believe that he would consider ruling the Underworld Palace less significant compared to her.


    "Light, nothing in the seven realms is better than being by your side. You have no idea how much you mean to me." Ramose''s voice was rough with emotion, sounding as if he would tear in the next moment.


    As Versailles had no memory of her attack, she couldn''t figure out where her mate''s sudden clinginess and forthright attitude came from.


    "Ah? Ramose, you know that we can''t stay stuck together at all times, right? I mean, after recovering, I will probably have to leave for a brief period of time to take care of some things. At that time, you will be staying in the Underworld Palace by yourself."


    "Leave? Where are you going? No, forget about that. Whether it is in the Underworld Palace or the Nar realm, from now on, we are going to stay together. Wherever you go, I will follow and where ever I go, you will follow." Ramose''s expression was firm and determined when he seriously looked at her in the eyes and said. From his expression, it was obvious that he wanted to make sure she clearly understood his meaning.


    "What!? You are going to follow me everywhere? Are you out of your mind? Why don''t you just follow me to relieve myself as well?" She sneered sarcastically.


    However, Ramose didn''t see it as a sarcastic remark and found her suggestion debatable. After all, there was no knowing how far so beasts could go to achieve their aim. If they decided to attack his mate at a place where he couldn''t be present, then it would be too late for him to regret when the deed was done.


    "Light, you are so smart. You could even consider this point. From now on, I will follow you even when you need to relieve yourself. Don''t worry, I won''t peek unless you want me to." He added with a suggestive tone.


    "You...you!" Versailles was angered to the point of trembling uncontrollably.


    "Light, what''s wrong? Are you in pain? Let''s get you to the Great Healer!" Ramose felt alarmed by her sudden change and anxiously gathered her in his arms. Hurriedly, he leaped off the bed, wanting to carry her to the healer when a sharp pain came from his shoulder.


    Looking down, he saw the flushed face and fierce eyes of his mate that seemed to be on the verge of exploding.


    "Put me down right now!" She hissed through clenched teeth.


    Ramose was cowed by her ferocious gaze and obediently set her down, looking at her with trepidation. However, since he was still worried about her, he could only ignore her dangerous look and probe.


    "Light, quickly tell me! How are you feeling? Are you in any pain?"


    "I am fine! But you...I think that something is really wrong with you. How could you even suggest staying with me when I am relieving myself?" She raged with an embarrassed expression.


    "I am perfectly fine. And what is wrong with me staying? Don''t forget, you were the one to suggest it first." He pulled on her arm and dragged her to the bed, forcing her to sit as she gave him an exasperated look.


    "Do you not know sarcasm? I said it to show how extreme you were being. How is it possible for us to be together at all times?" She asked.


    "How is it not? We are mates, so there is nothing that I can''t see."


    "That...! Forget it! Just tell me the reason why you are acting like this, okay? If we discuss it, I am sure that we can find a solution."


    "There is nothing to discuss. I already found the solution. As long as we are together, there is nothing to worry about. I can take care of you, protect you, and make sure that you are happy all the time."


    "Ramose, can you tell me what is bothering you? Please?" Versailles wasn''t in the mood to keep up this charade anymore. Ramose was always protective, caring, and understanding. If she felt uncomfortable with something, she only had to say it once and he would never bring it up again.


    However, this time, even when she made it clear that they couldn''t be together all the time, he seemed adamant about sticking to her where ever she went. She could sense that he was more fervent and overly worked up about her safety than usual.


    Ramose felt his mate''s imploring gaze and struggled with himself. Should he tell her? Tell her how he had failed to protect? He knew she wouldn''t blame him for his failure, but he wasn''t sure if he was ready to accept it.


    But under her unwavering gaze, his firm resolve shattered. His body lost all strength as he gave in to her plea and knelt at her feet. Laying his head on her thigh, he tightly wrapped his arms around her waist and sighed.


    In a voice thick with emotion, he laid out his deepest fear.


    "I am afraid of losing you, Light. Because of my carelessness, you were on the brink of death. Because I wasn''t attentive enough, cautious enough, and alert enough, some creature got the opportunity to attack you. I...what if I had lost you? What would I have done? How could I have lived? You are the reason for my existence, the one because of whom living isn''t only breathing anymore. I cannot lose you. Ever.. If you leave me, I will become a breathing corpse."

 Chapter 138 - Meeting With The Ruling Wolf Pack

    "Attack? I got attacked?" That would explain why she felt so weak.


    Only, she didn''t remember anything about this attack?


    "...By the time I sensed something wrong, your whole body was covered in blood veins. They attacked you with Thunder-Kill Spectra." As Ramose recalled the scene of his mate writhing in agony, his eyes darkened with pain and a ruthless gleam.


    He will make them pay!


    "Thunder-Kill Spectra..." A cold chill traveled down her spine and Versailles instinctively shivered from just saying the parasite''s name.


    Thunder-Kill Spectra was one of the most vicious parasites in the Nar realm. The only one of its kind, there was no method to safely extract it once it entered a living beast''s body. Using its host''s lifeforce, it sustains its existence and grows with one ice night. If not extracted in time, by the next warm morning, the infected beast would be gone from the surface of the realm.


    From this, one can see that the one behind her attack not only wanted her gone, but they wanted her gone writhing in pain!


    ''Good. Very good. It seems like someone is tired of living.''


    A vicious gleam flashed through her pupils and morphed her features. Since they dared to attack her so viciously, Versailles had no intention of showing mercy. Breathing deeply, she controlled her turbulent emotions and placed her hand on her mate''s head.


    His body was trembling from what she perceived to be suppressed rage. She could now understand why he was overly clingy and fervent. He was afraid she would be attacked again.


    Softly running her fingers through the sleek, obsidian black strands, she soothingly whispered.


    "Calm down, Ramose. I am not going anywhere. There is no magic, good or evil, light or dark, that can separate us in the seven realms. Am I not fine? Even a Thunder-Kill Spectra does not have the ability to separate me from you. So why do you give some measly beast such importance?"


    "Because that measly beast harmed you within my presence. That measly beast made you suffer unimaginable torment and pain. And because that measly beast made me realize my power and strength mean nothing if you are injured."


    Ramose raised his head and looked into her violet eyes.


    "I will stay beside you and you will stay beside me. If anything happens at that time, I will either protect you with my life or die protecting you." He solemnly vowed.


    Versailles eyes filled with tears when she heard him. Before her reincarnation, Ramose and her had died in each other''s embrace. She took the staff meant for him and he used the same staff to impale their bodies together, dying with her.


    She had no doubt that he would do anything and go to any length to protect her.


    Just as she would do the same for him.


    Ramose saw her eyes fill with tears and anxiously tried to stop them. Sitting by her side, he gently cupped her cheeks and tenderly kissed her eyes.


    "Don''t cry...don''t cry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have talked about dying. I won''t ever talk about dying again. I will live an eternity in bliss with you...hmm?"


    "Heh...you promised. You will live an eternity in bliss with me." A cunning smirk graced her lips, making his breath hitch.


    "Of course! Living an eternity with you has always been my dream!" He replied in a fluster, his face brightening on seeing her tears finally stop.


    "Now, let''s get you back in bed. You still have not recovered fully." Picking her up, he walked to the bedside and carefully laid her down. After covering her, he sat beside her and gently rubbed her head.


    "The more rest you get, the quicker you will recover. Close your eyes. I am right beside you."


    Versailles''s heart warmed and she snuggled into her blanket, her eyes fixed on her mate as she drowsily fell into a peaceful slumber.


    Ramose faintly smiled and kissed her forehead, an act he found very enjoyable. He closed his eyes and deeply inhaled her enticing scent.


    "Wolf King!"


    Right at this moment, Olsen''s anxious voice sounded from outside the room, shattering his blissful moment. Sighing despondently, he gave his mate one last glance and reluctantly left to meet his right-hand commander.


    Olsen nervously paced outside the magnificent room, his forehead covered in sweat as he wondered why his King told him to assemble the Ruling Wolf Pack.


    Similar to the vampire''s Elder Council, the Werewolf Clan''s Ruling Wolf Pack handled affairs of the clan in the absence of their King. Different from the Bloodsucking Clan was the division of responsibility and duties each Ruling Pack Leader handled.


    There were no such things as Main and Second or Third Branch in the Werewolf Clan. Instead, the werewolves were all deemed to be of the same status aside from the King, who was the head of the Pack. The only difference in their status was the station they were placed in charge of.


    As normally busy individuals, the Ruling Wolf Pack rarely appeared in public, the shadow of their presence only felt in actions. For the King to suddenly request their appearance was both surprising and unnerving.


    Wiping off another drip of sweat, Olsen felt close to fainting as the Ruling Wolf Pack''s cold expressions resurfaced in his mind.


    By the time Ramose appeared, his right-hand commander''s face was pale as he leaned weakly against the wall.


    "You, what is wrong with you? Why do you look like a corpse?" He asked in displeasure.


    His mate was still unwell. He did not want other unhealthy individuals wandering around her hall.


    "Wolf King, you''re seriously asking me what''s wrong? Don''t you already know what''s wrong?"


    "If I knew, why would I ask you? You...if you are sick, then don''t ever appear in this hall again. Light is still hasn''t recovered yet. I don''t want her to catch your illness as well." With a disgusted glance, Ramose went past the stunned wolf.


    He rapidly blinked his eyes as if to assure himself that what he heard wasn''t his imagination and that his King was seriously banning him from appearing in the Crimson Palace. It was only after his King left his line of sight that he angrily chased after him.


    "Wolf King, you are banishing me from the Crimson Palace? How could you be so cruel? How can you curse me like that after making me assemble those old beasts for you? Don''t you know what their tempers are like?"


    Ramose ignored the gasping wolf and with his hands clasped behind his back, he walked towards a wide crystalline hall.


    In the Nar realm, there were hardly any resources to live a luxurious lifestyle. Abhorred by the six realms, the creatures of the Nar realm did not have the ability to trade and thrive from interacting with them. Left on their own, they made ends meet by looking out for themselves.


    With constantly erupting volcanos, raging flames, raining fires, flaming forests, ice mountains, and eternal scorching grounds, it wasn''t only difficult, it was impossible to grow vegetation and raise livestock to live.


    Moreover, with every race possessing different biological systems and different magical abilities, environments that suited them and where they could thrive were hard to acquire.


    As such, the Battle of Wars began.


    This was a war of survival for every race in the realm. The victor of the battles was not only acknowledged for their formidable might but they were also hailed as King and given the status and power of a king.


    As a new king, the final victor of the Battle of Wars would become the next ruler of a clan. With the one chance they were given to set a new rule or regulation, they would determine the direction of the realm until the next decade''s Battle of Wars.


    But more importantly, the new victor would get the choice to start their own clan in an environment of their choice! And if that environment happened to be possessed by another race, that race will have to evacuate the place they called home or face the wrath of the clans.


    The Werewolf Clan was the only race such a rule did not apply to. Because they got their Underworld Palace, not through the Battle of Wars, but through the Thousand-Year Old Witch of the Tower of Witches.


    And the wide crystalline hall, the only one of its kind in the entire Nar realm, was another creation of the Thousand-Year Old Witch. Here, plants could grow as easily as the six realms!


    But due to the special characteristic of the entrance portal, not many of the Nar realm creatures were aware of the Underworld Palace''s uniqueness.


    When Ramose passed through the wide gates, the fragrance of sprouting foliage entered his nostrils making him think of his mate. He had barely left her, and yet, he already missed her.


    With a frustrated sigh, he entered the inner hall where the Ruling Wolf Pack were impatiently waiting. Upon sighting him, they immediately stood to offer their greetings.


    "Wolf King, welcome. At long last, you are finally here." A brown hair, youthful beast with ancient eyes remarked with displeasure.


    "What are you saying, Saros. Even if we wait for an entire ice night, it is only right, as he is our King." Another man with similar ancient eyes and gray hair sneered sarcastically as he glanced sideways at the stoic King.


    "Since we are here, what''s the point in bringing up past matters? At least now, we will finally know the reason we have been summoned." Another added grimly.


    Although the Ruling Wolf Pack appeared deferential and respectful, from their reproachful words, it was obvious that they didn''t see the young Wolf King, whom they viewed as a young fledgling, on equal footing.


    In the Ruling Wolf Pack''s eyes, they were more than worthy of disciplining and lecturing the young wolf that was lacking in both experience and knowledge compared to them.


    Ramose frowned. The elder wolves'' sarcastic comments were not lost to him. As the Werewolf King, he carried out his duty of protecting and defending the werewolves from the other races and supreme clans.


    However, in the matter of running the affairs of the Underworld Palace, he was quite negligent.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability to handle the affairs or that he found running around more enjoyable. No, it was because he didn''t have the heart to calmly sit and pore over the multitude of issues the clan presented before him when his heart was somewhere else.


    He could not concentrate on any clan affair because his heart was never in the clan. He had left it behind with her on the ice night she brought him back. As such, aside from constantly thinking of various methods to find her again, his mind wasn''t able to concentrate on any other matter.


    The result of this negligence and disinterest was the Ruling Wolf Pack''s current attitude.


    If it was before, Ramose would have turned a deaf ear to their remarks and gone his way. However now, there was his mate. The one he had to protect, take care of, and ensure a peaceful and happy eternal life.


    In order to make sure no one ever disrespected her and looked down on her, Ruling Wolf Pack or not, he had to take a stand and put them in their position.


    A dark gleam in his eyes, Ramose paused in the middle of his stride and coldly glanced at the chattering elders.


    "Elders, it seems you have a lot of complaints about my late arrival. If that is so, then please step out and voice it. As the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace, I would like to know what about my behavior you find displeasing."


    His sharp eyes, cold words, and oppressive aura caught the elders off guard. For the longest they could remember, they had never once perceived such an overbearing and oppressive aura from their Werewolf King.


    In fact, it was to the point where they only called him Werewolf King, but never truly gave the absolute obedience and unshakable loyalty that was his due. But now, under the sudden, unexpected oppressive aura, they finally remembered why the Werewolf King was the Werewolf King.


    In the entire Underworld Palace, only his rule reigned supreme, only his might was unparalleled.


    "King...Werewolf King...you?" The brown wolf stammered as cold sweat ran down his back. The Wolf King''s powerful aura made it difficult for him to speak.


    "You had complaints about my late arrival, right? I am now giving you the chance to step up and voice your displeasure."

 Chapter 139 - Putting Them In Their Place

    "You have three breaths of time to step up. If anyone fails to come forward, I will consider it as the Ruling Wolf Pack purposely creating trouble and having compromised on the oaths they have taken as a wolf and subordinate of the Werewolf King. Absolute obedience and unwavering loyalty."


    The Ruling Wolf Pack''s expressions turned strange as they stared at the domineering Werewolf King in shock. The oppressive aura radiating off his body pressed on their chests, causing them to unconsciously flinch in pain and step back.


    "King Ramose! What are you doing? We are Leaders of the Ruling Wolf Pack!" Saros was shamed into anger, the veins on his forehead throbbing as he roared in rage.


    "You are leaders of the Ruling Wolf Pack. I have not forgotten that. But it seems to me that you have forgotten that I am the Werewolf King." Ramose faced the enraged brown wolf without stepping back, his impassive expression and cold eyes displaying a more fearsome sight than when he attacked.


    The leaders of the Ruling Wolf Pack raised their brows in surprise. Since the beginning of King Ramose''s takeover, he had never directly clashed with the Ruling Wolf no matter how atrocious and unreasonably they behaved.


    Over time, the pack grew arrogant and subconsciously sidelined or undermined the Wolf King, dismissing him as if they were the King of the Underworld Palace and not him.


    "This..." It was only now that they realized the young Wolf King had grown.


    "Elders, as the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace, time moves with me, I don''t move with time. This means let alone thirty heartbeats, even if I were to be late for a thousand heartbeats or more, you are to patiently wait for me, because I am the King. I am the rules, not you. Is that clear?"


    Shame-faced, the elders bowed their heads and nodded.


    "Yes, Werewolf King. You are right. You are the king and you make the rules. It''s just that we considered you a junior since you grew before our eyes. We have been handling the affairs of the Underworld Palace when you were still too young to do so. As such, we considered it our right to admonish you where it was due. But perhaps that was our mistake." The gray elder despondently replied.


    Ramose sneered when he heard the wolf. He was not clear on the affairs of the Underworld Palace. But he knew that most of the important matters were handled by his palace attendants. However, the Ruling Wolf Pack wanted to use that to suppress him and paint him as ungrateful.


    "It must be great to be old, Elder Kulpier. You can forget the basic principles of the clan and use your age to undermine me. However, I would like to remain all of you today that I am no longer the same King Ramose from before. You all need to know and understand very clearly that it is not within your place to point out my faults. As subordinates, you come when I call and leave when I dismiss." Sweeping his gaze over the speechless pack, he stopped on Elder Saros.


    "It is no right of yours to admonish the King of the Underworld. I turned a blind eye to your behaviors before because I respected your age. But that does not give you the right to forget your place. Remember, you are the subordinates of the Werewolf King and subordinates do not have the right to point out the faults of their master. Of course, you are always welcome to leave the Ruling Wolf Pack if such a simple task fails you."


    Olsen watched his King place the Ruling Wolf Pack on tenterhooks, his direct and straightforward attitude towards the respected elders stunning him. From the astonished expressions on the elders'' faces, he could tell that they were just as similarly dumbfounded.


    ''Heh...I would like to see what they are will do now...''


    As elders of the Werewolf Clan that handled the clan''s affairs, the elders grew the impression that their loyalty and hard work over the years had earned them enough credit to behave however they desired.


    However, in this mindset of theirs, they forgot that in the Werewolf Clan, only the Werewolf King had the right to however he desired. His heart overflowed with excitement as he anxiously waited to see their response.


    Saros was more stunned by the Werewolf King''s words than even Olsen who feared the Ruling Wolf Pack.


    "You...! After all our service over the years, how could you possibly tell us to resign?"


    "Your services? You mean assisting the new Wolf King in overseeing the affairs of the Underworld Palace? But isn''t that your duty, the responsibility you and every generation of Ruling Wolf Pack members pledge to fulfill? You have only done your duty, the same every generation of the Ruling Pack members does, so why should I be grateful? Have you personally raised me?"


    To Ramose, the Ruling Wolf Pack members seemed to be losing their sense of reality. To believe them fulfilling their duty as a favor on him was the greatest nonsense he had heard.


    "If I am to be grateful, doesn''t that mean that I will have to be grateful to every generation of wolves?"


    "Werewolf King...You..!"


    "Elder Saros, you are free to leave if you like. To resign or not is your choice at the moment. However, that will not be the case in the future. You must all remember, in the Werewolf Clan, there is a price for disrespecting and abandoning your King. Now, moving on to more important business. I summoned you to the Main Hall to discuss three main topics." Flapping his sleeves, Ramose sat on the crimson throne on the dais of the hall.


    The Ruling Wolf Pack absentmindedly followed along, mechanically taking their seats in stunned silence and bewilderment.


    "The first topic is the welcoming ceremony of my Queen. As I am sure you are all aware, the Serpentine Queen was attacked on our way to the Underworld Palace. As such, she didn''t receive the welcome she deserved as the new Queen of the Underworld Palace. Elder Helios, as the Leader of Public Feasts, I will be leaving this task to you."


    "Ah! Yes, Werewolf King! I will take care of the ceremony to the best of my ability." Elder Helios was a light-brown-haired elder with an amiable attitude. Since he stepped into the Ruling Wolf Pack, he carried his tasks to the best of his abilities, not once displaying an arrogant and proud front before his King.


    However, even then, his heart shook and trembled from the little farce of the King and Elder Saros. He could sense the shifting winds of the Underworld Palace, as an act that would normally not be witnessed in a hundred years occurred in one setting. Deciding to stay clear from the King''s wrath, Elder Helios couldn''t wait to be excused so he could step down.


    "Hmm. I will leave that to you then. The next topic of attention is the matter of my Queen''s assassination. Elder Saros, you are in charge of the Investigative Pack of the Underworld Palace. I want to know who in the Nar realm dared to harm my mate in my presence. I want to know the mastermind behind this incident within a week. This means you have 7 ice nights to prove your worth, Elder Saros." Ramose''s tone was sharp as he addressed the brown elder.


    From his manner and speech, it was clear to the Ruling Wolf Pack members that if elder Saros failed to present good results from this investigation of his, his role as the Leader of Shadows would be forfeit.


    Cold Sweat slid down Elder Saros''s back as he stood and clasped his fists to the Werewolf King.


    "Yes, Werewolf King! Leave this matter to me!"


    As he recalled his earlier behavior and the Werewolf King''s cold gaze, his heart shuddered. The beast sitting before him was no longer the same one that he trained in the Flaming Valley. This wasn''t a beast whose growth he oversaw.


    This was the King of the Underworld Palace, the beast at whose single declaration could turn him from being a member of the Ruling Wolf Pack to an ordinary wolf of the Underworld Palace. This was the Werewolf King.


    "I don''t trust you enough to leave the matter to you Saros. After all, this attempt wasn''t only an attack aimed at taking my mate''s life. It was also an attempt at depriving the Werewolf King of his mate. As such, Olsen will oversee this investigation with you." Ramose gave the paling brown wolf a final glance before focusing on the grey wolf.


    "Elder Truim, the final task will be handed over to you. Before the entire race of the Nar realm, my mate has made a promise to secure safe living environments and consumable food for every beast. She made this promise to every race in the realm and I gave my oath to support her in fulfilling this promise. As the Leader of the Scouting Pack, I am sure you know what you need to do."


    "Yes, Werewolf King. I will see to it that the matter of locating secure environments and food is immediately looked into." Elder Truim was close to tears when he made the declaration.


    The beasts of the Nar realm didn''t even have the time to fill the bellies of their race. And yet the Serpentine Queen of his King made a promise to not only fill every beast''s belly but also provide them habitable shelters. If it wasn''t for the fact that his King''s behavior and presence were different from the usual, he would have roared in rage and threatened to resign.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t the usual and he had a vague feeling that if he dared to make any objection, the Werewolf King wouldn''t hesitate before dismissing him from his position.


    Sighing in frustration and pent-up anger, he outwardly enthusiastically accepted the task and inwardly grumbled about the bleak future of the Werewolf Clan.


    Ramose keenly observed the expressions of the three elders he assigned the most important three tasks in his immortal life to. As such, the flickering emotions in their eyes were not lost to him. However, he only smirked with a cunning gleam in his eyes.


    The net was set and the trap laid. He was only waiting for the prey to fall into it.


    "I want you three to get started on these three tasks immediately." Raising to his feet, he swept his gaze over the rest of the elders before making a stunning declaration that shattered the little semblance of peace the pack managed to collect.


    "Elder Helios, I want my mate''s welcoming ceremony to be held in the Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf. That too, within the next ice night. She will be settling there. Is that clear?"


    "The Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf!?" Elder Helios shrieked, his mouth hanging open as his pupils widened in astonishment.


    "King Ramose, you can''t! That''s the Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf! How can just anyone enter it?" Saros added just as anxiously.


    "Werewolf King, we understand that you treasure your mate. However, the Ancestral Wolf''s Purple-Radiance Palace isn''t a place where a serpentine can enter." Elder Truim was close to lashing out at the King.


    His fists clenched as his temples throbbed, the violent anger surging in his heart close to overwhelming his senses. He shifted his sight from the disappointing King that lost his senses in his affection for his mate, and breathed deeply, trying to calm himself down.


    It was one thing to have the werewolves strive to fulfill the promise she made to the beasts of the Nar realm. It was an entirely different matter to host the serpentine''s welcoming ceremony in the Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf.


    This was no longer just affection. It was madness, insanity.


    For a brief moment, the Leader of the Scouting Pack doubted the Serpentine Queen might have taken possession of his King''s mind through forbidden spells. Otherwise, how could he think of such a suggestion, let alone command to do it?


    However, if the serpentine were to be such a creature, then she wouldn''t have become his King''s mate. As such, he banished the wayward thought and turned back to King Ramose with a determined expression.


    But the moment his gaze collided with the King''s, his heart violently lurched forward, almost as if it was about to leap out of his chest.


    King Ramose''s gaze was dangerously cold. So cold in fact, that Truim felt his own body shiver and his heart freeze under the frigid gaze.


    "Elder Truim, make yourself clear. When you said ''it isn''t a place where a serpentine can enter'', what did you mean?"

 Chapter 140 - Purple-Radiance Palace

    ****Slightly MATURE CONTENT at the end****


    "Do you mean to say that my mate isn''t worthy of entering the Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf?"


    Ramose''s expression turned dark as he glared at the grey wolf. The werewolves'' strong reaction did not surprise him. He expected them to react like this. As the creation of the Ancestral Wolf, the Purple-Radiance Palace held great importance to the Werewolf Clan.


    They would neither allow any other race to step foot in it nor let any wolf bring their mate in. But Ramose was determined to hold his mate''s banquet within its walls. Because in his eyes, there was nothing more important and significant than his mate.


    "My Queen isn''t worthy of entering the Purple-Radiance Palace? Then do enlighten me, Elder Truim. If my Queen isn''t worthy, who is?"


    "King Ramose, I didn''t mean to look down on the Serpentine Queen. But the Purple-Radiance Palace was built by the Ancestral Wolf for his mate the Thousand-Year Old Witch. How can the Serpentine Queen live there?" He shivered at his King''s cold glare, but the leader of the Scouting Pack did not step back.


    He felt that if he didn''t take a stand right now, then in the future, when the Werewolf King commits more atrocious and degrading acts all in the name of pleasing his serpent mate, they wouldn''t be able to do anything. As such, for the future of the Werewolf Clan, he needed to step up.


    Treasuring his mate was one thing. Placing the entire Werewolf Clan at her feet was another.


    "Werewolf King, I agree with Elder Truim. The Serpentine Queen''s welcoming ceremony can be held at the plaza and she can move into the Glass Palace. Moving her into the Purple-Radiance Palace isn''t appropriate." Elder Saros added.


    "Every race in the Nar realm knows about your deep affection for your mate. However, having deep affections for her does not mean disregarding every principle of the Werewolf Clan to fulfill her wish." Elder Helios gritted the words out through clenched teeth.


    He was afraid of garnering the Werewolf King''s wrath. But like the other elders, he too felt his King was going too far in displaying his affection to his mate. In his heart, he saw the Serpentine Queen as a venomous and malicious creature that had a hidden agenda of ruling the Werewolf Clan through the Werewolf King.


    ''It is probably her idea to hold the Welcoming Ceremony in the Purple-Radiance Palace. Otherwise, why would the Werewolf King that never even glanced at the purple palace command to settle his mate there?''


    Helios''s eyes darkened as his resolve to guide the young Wolf King strengthened.


    "King Ramose, how about this? We will hold the Serpentine Queen''s welcoming ceremony at the public plaza and invite her to spend a day in the Purple-Radiance Palace. This way, your mate will receive the honor and glory of entering and seeing the Ancestral Wolf''s Thousand-Year Witch palace while protecting the dignity of the werewolves and ancestors." He compromised.


    Unfortunately, the Werewolf King had no intention of backing down. He promised to himself to give the best to his mate. Staying in the Purple-Radiance Palace for one day? That wouldn''t be giving her honor. It would be disgracing her.


    How could he possibly disgrace his mate by making her stay in a palace only for a day, as if the place was more significant than her? As if staying in such a palace for more than a day was more than she was worthy of?


    "Your suggestion is good, Elder Helios. However, I do not accept it. My mate will live in the Purple-Radiance Palace and that is final. As far as her worth is concerned, in my eyes, my mate isn''t any less worthy than the Thousand-Year Witch. Otherwise, why would I have made the Witches of the Tower hand over the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter to her?"


    The Main Hall was instantly enveloped in dead silence as the Ruling Wolf Pack recalled the rumors spread in the clan by the returning wolves. The Werewolf King had forced the last six Witches of the Tower to hand over their clan''s heirloom to his mate.


    When they heard the rumors before, they had dismissed it as only false news meant to hype the Werewolf King''s affection for his mate. After all, the Ancient Golden Crown and Solar Scepter were no playthings. They represented the Witch that created the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan.


    But hearing the Werewolf King speak of his deeds from his own mouth immediately shut them up. Stunned speechless, they stared at their King as if he had suddenly grown two heads and five arms.


    Ramose saw the flickering emotions in the elders'' eyes and sensed their confusion. But he had no intention of staying back to wait for them to regain their senses. His mate still needed his attention and care.


    "This matter is settled. I want the Purple-Radiance Palace ready by nightfall. If it isn''t ready by then, don''t blame me for being vicious!" Giving them a final cold glare, Ramose flapped his sleeve and strode out of the Main Hall.


    "Does this mean the Purple-Radiance Palace will now belong to the Serpentine Queen?"


    "You heard what our King said. If the Palace isn''t ready by nightfall, whoever is in charge of the place will see his wrath."


    "King Ramose is set on this matter. Since there is no changing his mind, why don''t we go and speak with the Serpentine Queen instead? She isn''t from the Werewolf Clan. Being alone in a foreign environment will make her apprehensive and unwilling to have any disagreement with us. We can make use of this advantage and have her turn down the Wolf King''s decision."


    "Will that work? What if she refuses or tells the Werewolf King about us?"


    "What if the Werewolf King doesn''t even listen to her refusal?"


    The Ruling Wolf Pack were anxious about the direction of their future. They gathered into a circle and chattered in great anxiety, thinking of various methods and ways to prevent the Serpentine Queen from moving into the Purple Palace.


    "If she wants to have a good relationship with us, then she will not refuse nor tell the King about us. Moreover, our King adores and loves her more than anything else. If she goes and turns him down, he will not force her, and neither will he refuse her." Elder Saros folded his hands behind his back and remarked. For an instant, his eyes glowed with a malicious light before clearing.


    "We can take advantage of her to preserve the dignity of our Werewolf Clan. After all, how can we allow a serpentine to settle in the palace of the Ancestral Wolf''s mate?" He growled.


    "I agree with Elder Saros. We should find the Serpentine Queen!"


    "We will discuss this matter with her."


    In great fervor, the Ruling Wolf Pack walked out of the Main Hall and nodded slightly to each other before dashing in different directions.


    On the other hand, Ramose reached his mate''s room to find her sitting with a lost and blank look in her eyes. With a frown, he walked across the room and sat beside her. In the next instant, he grabbed her arm and yanked her onto his lap.


    Versailles hadn''t noticed him enter the room and jumped with a start at the sudden touch.


    It was only when the familiar presence settled over her mind and heart that she relaxed and leaned in his embrace.


    With her small back pressed against his chest, Ramose buried his head in her hair and grazed his nose on her shoulder, inhaling her fruity fragrance.


    "What were you thinking so deeply about that you didn''t even notice my return?" He asked in displeasure.


    Versailles raised her arm and buried her hand in his silky black hair, gently massaging his scalp as she wrapped the strands around her fingers.


    "I was thinking about the attack. After the Battle of Wars concluded, I put down my guard. This is why they were able to succeed in their attack so easily. However, why can''t I remember anything about the attack?"


    "Don''t think about it. You are safe and sound and that''s all that matters. As for the attacker, leave that to me. I don''t want you to talk about this topic again, alright?"


    Whenever he thought of the attack, Ramose''s heart filled with guilt, self-blame, and self-loathing. Versailles had told him to not blame himself and that nothing could separate the two of them. But that didn''t elevate the feeling of fear and despair he felt when he saw her writhing form and her motionless form.


    Those two images were engraved in the depths of his mind and heart in such that no words or persuasion could ever wipe them.


    His eyes turned cold and his lips flattened into a tight smile as he inwardly vowed to make the culprit pay.


    "Alright, I won''t talk about this topic. But we can talk about other things, right?" Versailles sensed the wolf''s muscles tense and relented. She didn''t want to talk about the topic that haunted him.


    "Other things like what?"


    "Like how I will manage as your Queen. It should''ve been more than three days since I entered the Underworld Palace. Your race has yet to see my face. Aren''t they displeased?"


    "So what if they are displeased? So what if they are not? You are my Queen and owe no one an answer. Besides, the entire Nar realm knows that you are not in the position to see anyone. Even while knowing this, if they still dare to complain, I will see to it that they never speak another word again." He declared overbearingly.


    "Haha...your pack must have committed grievous sins in their past lives to get you as their King in this life."


    Her melodious laughter tickled his heart, making his body heat up and his breath shorten. Ramose couldn''t suppress his feelings anymore and caught her cherry lips with his own. Versailles froze for a moment, her mind going blank at the sudden contact.


    The warm lips, as if afraid to scare her away, tentatively moved against her own, gentle and loving in their expression. An explosion went off in her head as her heart pounded. Twisting the hand still stuck in his hair, she tried to push him away. But the wolf was unmovable and though gentle and soft, undeniable in his actions.


    "Light...Light." He whispered the nickname as if a caress, leaving her limbs weak and powerless. The hand stuck in his hair slackened and dropped in defeat.


    Ramose felt his mate''s struggle fade and her arm dropped. He caught it in one of his own hands and raised it back up to wound around his neck. After securing her hold on his neck until her head was thrown back and leaning on his shoulder, he tightened his hold on her waist again.


    The soft and slender curves drove him to the brink of insanity. The heat in his body rose and turned into a raging flame that gathered at a certain part of his body and he kissed her as if his life depended on it.


    His large hand traced the soft skin and gently rubbed before slowly raising upwards to cup one of her mounds. Her body shivered and Ramose felt his temperature rise even higher from her raw reaction.


    "Mmmm..."


    Unrestrained moans and labored gasps filled the room, as the two mates shared their first true kiss.


    "Light, you feel so good."


    Ramose''s vision clouded with lust and an intense, primitive need. The desire to flung his mate on her back, cover her slender frame with his lean, muscular one as he peppered kisses and explored every secret of her body was so strong that his body trembled and his eyes watered.


    Versailles was too far gone to make any small talk. Ramose''s warm hand cupping and fondling her br***t shot electric currents through her body and frayed her mind. Lost in an endless sea of sensations and pleasure, she raised her chest and clung onto his neck like an anchor as she rasped.


    The willing invitation made Ramose moan even deeper. He pushed out his tongue and traced her lush and plump lips while grazing the soft skin with his teeth.


    Things were heating up too quickly between them. And Ramose knew that if they kept this up, they would cross that barrier. But his mate regained conscious only recently. If they crossed that barrier, he wasn''t confident that he could restrain himself and his strength.


    He knew how much he wanted her and because of that, he also knew that once they were pressed together, he wouldn''t be able to retain his control and remain sane. As such, with great difficulty and deep unfulfilled ache, Ramose licked her lips and untangled their lips.


    She flung her eyes open and released a subconscious whimper at the sudden cold that replaced his absence.


    "Shhhh...Light, let''s stop here, okay?"


    The watery, lustful violet orbs almost crushed his restrain.

 Chapter 141 - Bitter Struggle In The Ice Hills

    Ramose''s breath hitched and he painfully closed his eyes, grazing his nose on her smooth cheek as their foreheads touched. He wrapped his arms around her waist and laid down with her in his embrace.


    "Light, try to get some rest. I will take you out for a stroll later...okay?"


    His racing heart calmed down and his breathing returned to normal. Feeling content and at peace, Ramose gently rubbed her soft waist as he lulled her to sleep.


    Versailles felt discontent at the sudden disappearance of his lips, but she was too shy to take the initiative. Hence, she turned in his arms and found a comfortable position to settle in, and fell asleep.


    The two mates who were finally together after many ordeals were more at peace at that moment than they had ever been.


    *


    In a land covered in snow and ice, a troop of black-clothed beasts marched towards an ice hill. Headed by Chief Mein, the three groups of Pink Goblins, Gorgons, and spider-scorpion beasts expressionlessly trudged through the field of snow and surrounded a giant ice dome.


    The Ice Building was in a circular shape with various trails leading inwards towards a giant plaza in the center of the ice structures. The group of spider-scorpion stealthily climbed inside the Ice Mound and crawled to the center of the ice structures, where a fierce clash between White-Eyed Seers and dark shadows was taking place.


    "They are really caught in a struggle for survival against the dark shadows." Chief Mein followed by Ulain and Ian arrived at the vicinity of the Ice Mound center and took cover in wait of the opportune moment to attack.


    At this moment, in the center of the Ice structures, groups of White-Eyed Seers surrounded an elder as they relentlessly fought back the shadow army.


    "Chief Kelpin, we can''t go on like this! These Shadow Armies show no signs of stopping. If we don''t come up with a plan soon, then the White-Eyed Seers will be wiped from the history of the Nar Races and will be reduced to the status of puppets. Once the races of the Nar realm find out, they will ostracize every last White-Eyed Seer!" A fat male with fair skin and white eyes hollered beside an elder.


    With a stoic expression and cold eyes, the elder slashed his staff and cut apart another dark shadow. "I am aware of that, Elder Ben. But right now, we are caught in a situation where we are unable to accept or believe in our approaching doom. The White-Eyed Seers don''t see that which we see. They don''t see our end..." He sighed in exhaustion.


    An entire three days of fiercely battling and struggling against the reforming dark shadows.


    "But how can they not see our doom?" Elder Ben shrieked.


    Fighting for three entire ice nights and warm mornings had most of the White-Eyed Seers exhausted beyond their limits. They swung their staffs and hurled magic spell after another sending the shadows bursting into bubbles or foams, but compared to when they first started, their momentum was obviously a notch lower.


    "It''s not that they don''t see it, but that they refuse to see it. If they acknowledge the fact that our home and people are on the brink of extermination, the little strength they possess to keep fighting will be shattered to pieces. Elder Ben, we have to evacuate the elites of our race. That is the only way to ensure the continuation of our race." The elder solemnly declared with a fierce gleam flashing through his eyes.


    "For the sake of our White-Eyed Seers race, we must evacuate the promising youths. Elder Ben, I am releasing you from my side to accomplish this task. Now, go!"


    "But Chief Kelpin..."


    "This is not the time to hesitate! This is not the time to stammer or trip. This time, we are at the end of our string, and the only hope for our White-Eyed Seers are those youths. The Shadow army attacked our race with the clear intention to either enslave or destroy. We have no chance against their restrictions spell." The Chief of the White-Eyed Seer sorrowfully looked over the crumbling ice buildings and the stark crimson blood on the snow-white ice.


    He slashed another descending dark shadow and swept towards his right, severing the heads of three shadows at once.


    "Elder Ben, I will hold them back as long as I have blood in my veins. Leave quickly and gather the treasures of our race. Use them to exchange for protection. Inform the Six Supreme Clans of the shadow army''s return. Now, go!" With a fierce push, the Chief of the White-Eyed Seers clapped roughly on the elder''s shoulder and rushed into the battle gore.


    "Yaaaaaaaa!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Kill them! Kill them! For the White-Eyed Seers!"


    "For the White-Eyed Seers!"


    A group of similarly determined elders followed behind the Chief and roared as he shouted. Figures flashed and blood splashed as head after head fell and more followed in their wake. The field of white was covered in red as the seers fell one after the other.


    Chief Kelpin could sense the extreme exhaustion and hopelessness radiating off of the seers, but there was nothing he could do to lessen it. The gnawing uselessness made him even more desperate to protect the outstanding youths.


    With them safe, he could at least be assured of their race''s continuation.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Another scream rang out as another White-Eyed Seer fell, however, Elder Ben''s footsteps did not falter as he raced through the cluster of engaged opponents while screaming at his brothers in arms.


    "We need to evacuate the youths quickly. The Chief won''t be able to hold them back for much longer." He hissed through clenched teeth.


    The more he thought about their hopeless situation, the more desperate he felt. Elder Ben''s eyes felt hot as his gaze swept over the cluster of fallen bodies and lifeless corpses. Three ice nights ago, these lifeless corpses were proud members of the White-Eye Seers. But after only three ice nights, these members were reduced to a tenth of their original size.


    "Yaaaaaaaa!"


    Roaring with rage, hate, and despair, Elder Ben led his group through the various groups and effortlessly appeared before a round mound.


    "Go!! Get the youths while I stand guard!" He hollered to his right and left-hand men.


    "Yes, Elder Ben!"


    The two entered the mound, slashing and hacking their way through a giant dark shadow. A while later, they reappeared with tens of youths, some frightened while others stared coldly.


    "Elder Ben, we got the youths!" The two White-Eyed Seers brought the trembling Youths before Elder Ben and returned to their positions on his sides.


    "Great! Now, we leave!" With a turn of his head, Elder Ben led the group through the shadows of the ice buildings, hacking and slashing when the need arose.


    After a long period of time, the exhausted group made it out of the center plaza. Not daring to lower their guard, the White-Eyed Seers cautiously scanned their surroundings as they left behind the blood and gore.


    When they were about to cross the threshold of the inner buildings, a group of dark shadows appeared from the shadows and surrounded them. The hearts of the White-Eyed Seers fell as despair and hopelessness replaced the el


    "Elder Ben, What are we going to do now? Our group is too exhausted to hold off another wave of attack!" A female White-Eyed Seer cried despondently. The never-ending shadows became a torturous sight to them, leaving the members'' hearts with only helplessness and powerlessness.


    "Yes, Elder Ben. We no longer have the energy to hold them back."


    "It doesn''t matter whether we have the energy or not. What matters is that we can''t back down no matter what. The Chief entrusted the final hope of our race to us. We have to secure their safety no matter what." Twirling his black staff, Elder Ben fearlessly charged at the shadow.


    Puchi!


    Bang!


    Seeing Elder Ben charge at the shadows, the spectating White-Eyed Seers joined the fray. Sparks flew and limbs fell. One after the other, the group of seers fell to the ground. Before long, the threshold of the Ice Mound was cloaked in crimson with the warm blood trailing into the distance.


    ''Is this really the end of our White-Eyed Seers race?'' Elder Ben stood with various gruesome wounds decorating his body as he tried to keep his blurry vision clear. No what how long they vanquished the shadows, more appeared. It was as if they were stuck in an endless sea of darkness where, no matter how much they struggled, their efforts never made a difference.


    The group of White-Eyed Seers he came with were annihilated to the last men, leaving him as the only individual facing off against the mass of black shadows.


    "It...is...the end." With bloodshot eyes, he viciously glared at them, and if looks could kill, the black masses would have been reduced to ashes. Unfortunately, Elder Ben''s glare elicited no reaction from the shadows. Seeing him not make any moves to attack, they charged.


    "It''s never the end until every last one of these dark shadows disappear from the surface of the Nar."


    Right at this moment, a slight disturbance occurred and from the shadows appeared a troop of beasts with bared fangs and claws. The beasts stepped forward and stood in the path of the black shadows, directly confronting the shadow army.


    From the looks of things, a devastating battle was about to occur.

 Chapter 142 - Your Palace

    The sudden appearance of the beasts startled Elder Ben, who cautiously shielded the youths beside him.


    "Don''t worry elder. We aren''t here to target the White-Eyed Seers. We are here to rescue you from the shadow army." The Scorpion King stood at the front of the new beast arrivals, his back turned to the White-Eyed Seers.


    "Who are you?" Elder Ben felt apprehensive of the beasts, especially when he heard the Scorpion King mention the Shadow Army that was meant to be extinct in the Nar realm races mind.


    "You will know once this battle concludes. Scorpion army and spider army, work together to accomplish this impossible task. Master wants a reply of how things go by the ice night."


    The spider-scorpion army exchanged glances and flexed their muscles, in the mood for a round of competition. Not waiting for another moment, the army of beasts charged fearlessly towards the shadow army, shouts and battle cries ringing out as the two forces clashed.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Explosions were followed by bursts of red-gold flames that incinerated the dark shadows and the beasts slashed at any that remained with red-gold flame arrows. Losing a limb or two was no longer a great matter as the future of the Nar realm depended on their victory.


    Before the beginning of the Battle of Wars, Versailles had mass-produced her red-gold flames for the beasts in the Ancient Fortress as they were very effective with the dark armies. Using an unorthodox method, she compressed the flame''s power into a ball with a concealing and suppressing spell to keep their might at its optimum.


    The spider Queen had a menacing appearance, spewing rows and rows of silk nets as she faced the shadows. Her little minions stood to either side of her, striking at the stray shadows that escaped their Mistress''s snare.


    "Yaaaaaaaa! Kill!"


    "Vanquish the shadows! Restore harmony!"


    "Kill the shadows!!"


    ''Why is it always me at the forefront of every confrontation? It is a good thing that Master isn''t here. Otherwise, I would be forced to clash with these creatures head-on to display my masculinity.'' The Scorpion King grimly thought as he swept his gaze over the relentless shadow forces.


    If it wasn''t for his Master''s flame balls, he wouldn''t have rushed to the forefront of the battlefield.


    "Scorpion King, are you going to attack?" The Spider Queen snarled in displeasure.


    She was using her full might to hold off the flow of armies as the scorpion minions and spider subordinates encircled the shadows, blocking all roads of escape. However, after one strike with the flame balls, the Scorpion King stood in front of the White-Eyed Seers, appearing to be shielding the lot when in truth, he was doing nothing.


    "Spider Queen, you need to focus on your defenses more and pay less attention to my actions. I might seem to be doing nothing, but in fact, I am standing guard against any unexpected attacks and escapes. Master wants us to handle this matter very cleanly, not leaving even a trace of a shadow unscathed to spread that occurred here. Do you think I will be able to do that well if I am engaged with a shadow?" The Scorpion King self-righteously declared.


    "You! Hmph!" Stunned speechless by the beast''s shameless claim, the Spider Queen wanted to retaliate harshly but was unable to come up with any foul-sounding righteous words. What the beast said did make sense, making her doubt her judgment.


    ''Maybe he really is standing guard.''


    Finding no other fitting reply, the queen snorted in discontentment and continued her web production.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    At the center of the plaza, Chief Kelpin was close to his end, gasping roughly as blood tailed from various wounds on his body. Black spots littered the edges of his vision, making many of his powered attacks miss their target, resulting in his strength dropping as time passed while their opponent remained the same.


    ''Our White-Eyed Seers race...will it see another ice night?''


    He could sense his lifeforce draining, his body weakening, his end nearing.


    If this kept up, he probably wouldn''t be able to last another clash. Despair and hopelessness shrouded his heart, plunging it into an endless void, as his surroundings span. But he could not stop fighting. Because once he did, it would mean the end.


    ''Just a bit more...a bit more time for them to escape.''


    Rasping desperately, Chief Kelpin straightened his stooped figure and charged at another group of shadows.


    "Yaaaaaaaa!"


    Slashing and hacking indiscriminately, Chief Kelpin ran through the group in blind madness. His steps matching with those of his own race.


    Boom!


    Another shadow force flew through the air as it crushed into the ice house.


    "Puchi!"


    "Chief!"


    "Chief Kelpin!"


    His condition deteriorated yet again, raising alarm and fear in the remaining White-Eyed Seers.


    "Chief, there is no point in doggedly dragging this on anymore. You can see that the shadow armies are unstoppable." A female White-Eyed Seer with white hair whispered dejectedly as she held his arm, her sorrowful eyes bleeding as she swept them over the lifeless corpses of her race.


    ''Once, they were full of life and love. Now, we are nothing but creatures at the end of our life. But this ending...''


    "no, you are wrong, Ceres. There is a...point. The point is...to make...enough...time...for the oth...others to es..cape." The chief rasped.


    "But..."


    "No, but! WE...STOP...THEM!"


    Puchi!


    "Chief!"


    Followed by another stream of blood, the Chief seer''s body convulsed spasmodically, leaving the few dozen seers in panic. Icy wind gushed through the open landscape, chilling the despondent observers'' hearts as they waited to follow their race''s chief.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Right at this moment, multiple shadows materialized out of thin air and stood protectively around the crumbled forms of the seers, causing them to raise their weapons in alarm.


    "Calm down. We are here to help."


    *


    The next ice morning, in the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan, Versailles woke with a pounding headache and confused gaze as she looked at her surroundings. It was after she saw her mate curled beside her that her mind cleared.


    "I am really in the Werewolf Clan''s Underworld Palace." The wonder in her eyes and voice was un-maskable. When she had arrived, Versailles had been in a very fragile state, needing to be rushed for treatment to survive.


    As such, she missed their grand entrance into the widely known Underworld.


    "Tweet! Tweet! Tweet!"


    Right at this moment, the screeching voice of a bird interrupted her thoughts, drawing her attention. Getting off the wide bed, Versailles followed the bird''s screech to her dressing table and found a Flame Bird hovering lightly in the air.


    "Flame Message!"


    Her eyes sparkled as she hurried to her dressing table and sat before the wide mirror. Her flame-curls were in disarray, looking like a bird''s nest as they stuck out everywhere. But Versailles was unconcerned with her appearance and directly grabbed the flame massage.


    Pouring a measure of her power into the flapping bird, the flame bird exploded into a shower of fire-sparks and a message written in flames came into existence before her.


    "Master, we have taken care of the White-Eyed Seers and Winged-Humans. We will be on track with the others." Versailles''s lips stretched into a wide grin as she reread Chief Mein''s massage and a satisfied smile replaced the earlier nonchalance.


    "This chief Mein is truly worth saving. Because of him, I won''t have to make trips to the other Ancient races."


    Waving her hand, she performed a quick magic spell in reply, the flame bird flying out of the window just as Ramose woke.


    Ramose woke feeling empty. He blindly swept his hands over his mate''s bedding but came up empty. Panic filled his heart and he abruptly sat up. With wide eyes, he scanned the room before his body relaxed and his breathing returned to normal.


    With a swift turn, he got off the bed and embraced her from behind. Rubbing the side of his face on her soft cheek, he asked in displeasure.


    "Why did you wake up so early?"


    His voice was calm and collected, not betraying a trace of the emotions he felt when he woke and failed to find her beside him.


    "I have been sleeping this entire time. It would be more strange if I didn''t wake up earlier." Her cheeks flamed when she recollected how she fell asleep the night before.


    "That''s true. You must be feeling bored staying in the same room all day. How about I take you for a stroll today? While we are at it, I can also show you your palace."


    "My palace? Do I have a separate palace?"


    "Of course! As the Werewolf King''s mate, having your own palace is a must. While you were still at the Floating Flames Island, I got it decorated for you. After we eat, I will show it to you, okay?"


    "Okay. But does this mean we''ll be sleeping in separate rooms?"


    "Don''t even think about it! Whether it''s in my palace or your palace, we will stay together and sleep together. Understand?"

 Chapter 143 - To The Welcome Banquet

    Ramose glared at his mate, daring her to go against his decision. They have been separated for long enough. He would not tolerate her suggesting another separation even if it meant getting into a disagreement with her.


    "Good! Since we are on the same page, we should take that stroll." Disentangling himself from her, Ramose dragged his mate to the washroom and prepared to help her change again.


    "What are you doing? I can change my own clothes!"


    "I know you can. But since you are still recovering, I can''t leave you on your own."


    "Then you can wait outside!" With an exasperated sigh, she snatched the robes in his hands and pushed him out the door.


    Ramose stared blankly at the closed door, taking a while to return to his senses.


    ''She closed the door on my face?'' He was stunned.


    After helping her change once, he didn''t expect his mate would still be so shy. After all, in the Nar realm, the only thing that the beasts of the various races lacked was shyness. The act of intimacy between beasts was carried out with great fervor and openness.


    It was only him that still held back his desires for fear of hurting her.


    "Werewolf King, breakfast is ready."


    The shy voice of the servant beast wiped the amused smile off his face and Ramose turned to glance at the female with a cold expression before looking away.


    "You can place it on the bedside table and leave."


    "Ah? Yes, yes!" The female beast was looking forward to exchanging a few more words with the Wolf King to make an early impression. But she didn''t expect that she would be ignored after one command.


    Dejectedly, she walked to the bedside table and placed down the tray with an assortment of food, snacks, and desserts.


    "I will now take your leave, Wolf King." Taking one last longing glance at the stoic male, the female lowered her head and deferentially walked out of the room.


    At this moment, the door of the washroom opened and Versailles came out wearing a black robe with blue undergarments and a dark blue belt. The combination of dark colors highlighted her fair complexion and red-gold locks.


    Ramose felt his body heat up and his breath catch at his mate''s breathtaking appearance. While he saw her every day, it felt as if he was looking at a different person every day. Her beauty was that mesmerizing. As he looked at her from head to toe, he wondered if it was possible to die from a fast heart rate.


    "Light, you are beautiful. Come, let me help you do your hair. You cannot refuse me this time because I am not taking no for an answer." Arriving beside her in two strides, he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her towards the dressing table.


    Versailles knew there was no point in protesting and didn''t attempt to refuse his intention. Sighing helplessly, she allowed him to guide her to her seat before the wide mirror.


    Gathering her lustrous fire-hair in his hands, Ramose gently and seriously untangled the tangled knots, treating every strand like a precious jewel. Instead of braiding it, he gathered them to the back and placed a fruity-shaped jewel in the center of her head. The purple gleam of the jewel went well with her violet orbs and flame curls.


    Satisfied at his creation, he leaned forward and placed a kiss on the side of her temple, causing her to jump.


    "What are you doing? If you''re done, then get lost. I still need to eat." She tried to push him away, but he didn''t budge.


    "When did I say you can''t eat? I will carry you to the bed and feed you myself." Ignoring her fable protest, he bent and picked her up, carrying her to the bed. Setting her right beside the bedside table, he pulled the tray of food towards him.


    "Come, I will feed you."


    Ramose raised a spoonful of soup to her mouth. When he saw her lips sealed, he raised his gaze to meet hers.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I have hands. You don''t need to feed me."


    He furrowed his brows in displeasure and replied overbearingly.


    "I want to feed you. Now, are you going to obediently open your mouth, or not? If you don''t I will be forced to use other methods to feed you."


    "Hmph! What other methods could you have?" Versailles wasn''t daunted by his threats, scoffing in disdain as she glanced scornfully at him with a proud expression on her face.


    Seeing her smug expression, Ramose didn''t say anything. He just placed the spoonful of soup in his own mouth and grabbed her head. In the face of her confused expression, he sealed his lips over hers.


    The sudden contact made them both shiver, the silent tremors fueling their desire. With his heart pounding in his ears, Ramose slid out his tongue and forced her sealed lips open, transferring the soup from his mouth to hers.


    Versailles did not expect the method he spoke of to be like this. She was caught off guard by the sudden kiss and when she returned to her senses, she found her mouth filled with soup. With her mate''s lips still sealed over hers, she had no choice but to swallow the liquid.


    Her cheeks flamed and her eyes glistened as her heart pounded loudly in her chest. Instinctively, she grabbed onto his shoulders and drew him closer to her body.


    "Mnnnn..."


    Ramose moaned in pleasure, his mate''s obvious invitation stirring his heart and awakening his suppressed desires. Tightening his hold on her head, he deepened the kiss forcing open her lips again to entangle her tongue with his own.


    Electric currents shot through his body, making him tremble uncontrollably from the intimacy. Her soft and wet tongue wrapped around his, leaving an explosion of sweetness in his tongue and heart as his senses clouded and her fruity fragrance filled his head.


    Ramose felt his body heat up at a faster rate than when he dashed through the flames of the Seven Scorching Layers. He lifted his other hand off the table and wrapped it around her waist, pulling her entire body onto his lap.


    Her grip tightened and he felt her proud mounds rub on his flat chest, making him tingle all over. With another suppressed groan full of need, he left her lips and bit onto the soft skin of her neck. She jumped with a yelp that made him chuckle. He lovingly sucked and kissed the bit mark, soothing the sting away.


    With great difficulty, he removed his head from her nape and went back to the soup.


    "Are you going to eat obediently now, or do you still want me to continue using my methods to feed you?" He asked with a smug expression.


    Versailles felt lightheaded, the unexpected attack clouding her mind. But she still heard his words and sensed his pleasure. Blushing at her weak defense and immediate response, she lowered her head and silently drank the soup.


    She had no doubt that he would do it again if she so much as made the slightest protest. Rather than embarrass herself, it was better to drink in peace.


    Ramose smiled at her docile appearance. His mate was anything but obedient. However, her cute act made his heart soften as warmth filled every inch of his body. Just having her by his side already made him feel a hundred times happier than he ever felt in the past 18 years.


    Recalling their heated kiss, his heart raced in anticipation for the future.


    After breakfast, Ramose led Versailles out of the red palace, passing a multitude of red halls and corridors before arriving at the north of the Crimson Palace. The lightning here was a little brighter due to the purple radiance emitted by the combination of the Crimson Palace and silver-blue moon.


    Flame bugs and Fire Moths flew around a glamorous purple palace with carvings of leaves, flowers, and ancient beasts that seemed to be prostrating towards the owner of the palace. Lines of sparkly silver glow wound around the perimeter of the palace, giving off an isolated and otherworldly charm that separated it from the rest of the Crimson Palace.


    The air was fresh with a faint hint of mint as the soft sound of running water spread a melodious note in the region. With no beasts to be seen, a peaceful silence enveloped the place that made one''s heart calm and tranquil. Upon a closer look, Versailles discovered the sparkly silver glow was a stream of clear water that surrounded the purple palace.


    Her eyes widen at the breathtaking display, the awe and disbelief unconcealable.


    "This is the Purple-Radiance Palace. From now on, it will be your palace. Do you like it?" Ramose softly asked.


    "Like it? I love it!"


    In the entire Nar realm, there wouldn''t be a place that could match the luxury and beauty of this place. Even the Floating Flame Island, which she had once found the most beautiful in the entire Nar realm, paled in comparison to the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    This was a place meant for the Kings and Queens of the most prosperous empires of the other six realms. The glamorous and gorgeous layout of the palace did not fit a place like the flaming Nar realm, where blood and gore were the everyday occurrences.


    Ramose smiled in satisfaction, his mate''s unrestrained delight warming his heart. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he pulled her closer to his side and whispered in her ear.


    "So, how will you thank me, Light?"


    "Thank you? Do you want me to thank you? Is that why you brought me here?" She raised her brows in disdain, her tilted head and scornful eyes seemingly mocking him for daring to seek payment.


    Ramose ignored her pointed sneer and bit on her earlobe. She shivered but remained silent, her reproachful look causing an itch in his heart. "Of course I want you to thank me. Why else would I go so far as to bribe you with a beautiful palace?"


    "Why? Because you are my mate...?"


    "That I am. But a mate also has desires. So, how about you promise to satisfy me once you get better...hmmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Versailles went blank for a moment, not catching the underlying meaning in his words. It was only after he looked at her with his feverish eyes that she understood. Flushing bright red, she punched his chest in embarrassment and shame.


    "You beast! What are you thinking about, huh?"


    "Haha...thinking about you, of course.. Do you even need to ask, hmm?" Giving her slender waist a light pinch, he dragged her towards the Purple-Radiance Palace.

 Chapter 144 - The Mates Of His Pack

    Versailles watched in fascination as schools of radiant fishes and tiny sea creatures only found in the six realms floated on the surface of the clear silver stream. The red cement floor was clean and spotless, speckles of orange-yellow petals not normally found in the realm, adding a flavor to the bridge-like ramp that led to the purple gates.


    Stone statues of guarding beasts stood on either side of the palace gates, giving a solemn and imposing aura to the place.


    "It is a good thing that only the werewolves and their mates can enter the Underworld Palace. Otherwise, if the other five clans came to know about the Werewolf Clan''s luxurious life, then their peace would be shattered forever. Until they wiped out the Werewolf Clan, they wouldn''t be able to rest in peace." Versailles remarked emphatically.


    Seeing this sight, she herself felt a sting of displeasure for the werewolves that enjoyed such a comfortable life.


    No one hated riches and an envious life. And the beasts of the Nar realm, filled with extreme emotions and loosely restrained their behaviors, were even more greedy and ambitious than the beings of the other six realms.


    If a beast not of the Werewolf Clan came to know about their blissful living environment, then barrier or not, they would have schemed their way into the Underworld Palace.


    Stuck close to each other, Ramose and Versailles passed through the purple gates into the wide hall of the palace. Glass chandeliers hung from the purple-silver ceiling, and mosaics of ancient creatures and beasts with iridescent scales and mesmerizing eyes hung on the walls.


    Werewolves of the Werewolf Clan and their mates stood uniformly to either side of the gates, forming a wide walkway that led to two ancient thrones with carvings of black wolves on the armrests and the wall behind.


    This was the welcome banquet ordered by the Werewolf King for the Serpentine Queen. The banquet to properly introduce her to the werewolves of the Underworld Palace.


    "I heard the Werewolf King went against the Ruling Wolf Pack to open this Purple-Radiance Palace for his mate."


    "Otherwise, do you think we would be able to enter this place? The Werewolf King declared his mate wasn''t any less than the Thousand-Year Old Witch. That is why he also got her the Ancient Golden Crown and the Solar Scepter."


    "He dares to compare a serpentine to the Thousand-Year Old Witch that built the Underworld Palace? Does he feel no shame to make such a claim?"


    "Forget about shame. He doesn''t even feel embarrassed to make such a declaration before the Ruling Wolf Pack. This is no longer just an expression of affection. This is an indulgence that could one day lead to the destruction of our clan!"


    Many of the werewolves'' mates burned with jealousy when they saw the splendor of the Purple-Radiance Palace. As a place publicly declared off-limits to every beast in the Underworld Palace for an entire thousand years, many had envisioned and dreamed of what the inside of the palace looked like.


    There were also those that only dared to look but never dared to step within 100 feet of the place, treating the palace as a sort of holy entity that they didn''t dare to profane.


    But now, there was someone that could not only enter the place but would also become the sole owner of the highly worshipped palace of the Werewolf Clan.


    If they didn''t feel jealous, then they weren''t beasts.


    Versailles was stunned at the crowd of gathered beasts. She turned to her mate with a baffled and lost expression on her face that made Ramose laugh out loud, attracting the attention of the spectating beasts.


    "This is your welcome banquet. As the new Queen of the Underworld Palace, you are to be welcomed and greeted by all the Werewolves of the Werewolf Clan." Pulling her along, Ramose proceeded to the obsidian black thrones and climbed the platform.


    He led her to the left seat with ancient plants and leaves on the top edge of the throne and flapped his robes, turning his attention to the expectant wolves and their mates.


    "Beasts of the Underworld Palace, welcome and greet your new Queen, my mate and soulmate, the Serpentine Queen, Versailles Skyler!" His holler was deep and powerful, resounding in the ears of the gathered beasts as loud and clear as the rumble of thunder.


    "We, beasts of the Underworld Palace, welcome the Serpentine Queen and mate of our Werewolf King to the Underworld Palace!"


    "Boom!"


    And as if in acknowledgment of her presence and status, the black wolves on the back wall glowed and trembled in reaction, sending fierce vibrations throughout the purple hall that alarmed the crowd.


    "What is going on?"


    "The Wolf totems on the walls are glowing!"


    "This...what does this mean?"


    The werewolves'' mates were panicking, crying out in alarm and confusion as they huddled together. It was only the werewolves that remained in their place with solemn and serious expressions on their faces.


    "The black totems are glowing. They are welcoming the new Underworld Queen."


    "For them to glow, does it mean that they are satisfied with this queen?"


    "Hard to say. After all, in the past thousand years, this is the first time that the welcoming of a Werewolf King''s mate has been held in the Purple-Radiance Palace. Who is to say that the totems wouldn''t have reacted the same way if another Werewolf King''s mate was welcomed in its hall?"


    "Hmm...you make sense. But how do we deal with this situation now?"


    The Ruling Wolf Pack elders and the Werewolf King''s pack gazed perplexedly at the Serpentine Queen standing next to the Wolf King. Whether they liked it or not, the totems'' single reaction was enough for them to swallow the protests at the tip of their tongue.


    With the ancient walls of their Ancestral Wolf personally acknowledging the Queen, what right did they have to stop her from moving into the Purple-Radiance Palace?


    Ramose was stumped at the totems'' reaction. But in the next instant, his shock faded as a satisfied smile graced his lips. With his mate being so outstanding, he would have been more surprised if the Purple-Radiance Palace rejected her settlement.


    The hall was engulfed with silent whispers and chatters. This made Ramose frown in displeasure as he raised his head and glared at the Werewolves, his gaze clearly ordering them to control their mates.


    Startling out of their spots the wolves glared at their mates in turn, causing them to instantly quieten down.


    Once the hall bustling beasts settled down, Ramose clasped his hands behind his back and turned to his mate as he addressed the crowd.


    "The Serpentine Queen is new to the Underworld Palace. There will be many matters she will be learning on the go. I expect every beast in this hall to do their best in assisting her and make that process easier. Of course, if I knew the tasks of a Queen, I wouldn''t bother any of you. But since I don''t I will be leaving my Queen in your care. If anyone is unable to help, I won''t force them."


    "Yes, Werewolf King! We will do our best to assist the new Queen!"


    "We are more than happy to assist your Queen, Wolf King!"


    "The Serpentine Queen is the Underworld Palace''s Queen. It is only right that we help our Queen to the best of our ability."


    The females immediately stepped up and gave their words to help the Serpentine Queen, taking this chance to scrutinize the new Queen and assess the handsome Wolf King. As a beast caught up in the affairs of the Underworld Palace, they hardly ever saw the Werewolf king.


    Let alone interact with him in public in his human form.


    Taking this rarely found chance, they wanted to leave an impression on the beast and form a connection that would give them free entry into the Purple-Radiance Palace in the future.


    "Werewolf King, do not worry about the Serpentine Queen. As females, we help her naturally assimilate into her new home." Right at this moment, a slender figure clothed in deep blue appeared before the group of bowing beasts.


    Leisurely and carefree, the female carried herself in a sophisticated manner that spoke of her good life. Her blonde hair and blue eyes were ones usually not found in creatures that weren''t vampires. But from her rosy, rich brown skin, it was obvious that the woman was no vampire.


    Flicking her dress to dust off nonexistent dirt, she introduced herself in a calm and amiable tone.


    "Hello Serpentine Queen. I am Luciana, mate of Olsen, the Werewolf King''s right-hand commander."


    "Nice to meet you, Luciana. I am Versailles."


    "Serpentine Queen, I am Helena, mate of Kugar, the Werewolf King''s left-hand commander." Another figure in pink with brown hair and brown eyes stepped out and introduced herself.


    Versailles returned her greeting and waited patiently.


    Four more females stepped out, introducing themselves as mates'' of the Werewolf King''s pack. Once the mates of the Werewolf King''s Pack introduced themselves, the females of the other wolves holding commendable positions stepped out and gave their greetings as they introduced themselves.


    By the time the whole ordeal concluded, Versailles felt light-headed from the dozen of names and the long period of standing. As if sensing her discomfort, Ramose stepped forward and grabbed her hand. Dismissively sweeping his sleeve at the hoarding females, he led her to her throne and helped her sit.


    Leaning forward, he whispered in her ear.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Don''t worry, I am fine." She waved him away, embarrassed at their close proximity in public.


    Ramose smirked at her reaction and retreated to his own throne. He focused his gaze back on the whispering crowd that looked at them with fervent eyes and declared.


    "Let''s begin the banquet!"

 Chapter 145 - The Wolf Pack

    Immediately, male laborers carried in stone tables and chairs and placed them on either side of the hall. Two rows of female servants followed, carrying trays of roasted meat, crisp treats, and fruit snacks. They sat the food down and streamed out in the fashion they entered, single file with a foot distance between one another.


    The female beasts'' eyes glistened as they gazed greedily at the assortment of food. In a place like the Nar realm, getting two meals from a warm morning to an ice night was already considered a great fortune. An indulgence such as the one before them was unseen and unheard of.


    "King Ramose is serving such delicacies for his mate''s welcome banquet. He must truly love her." A female beast with green eyes and grey skin remarked wistfully at the Wolf King''s unrestrained doting towards his mate.


    "He does. This Purple-Radiance Palace is valid proof of his deep affections. Although mate bonds bring soulmates closer, it doesn''t affect the feelings in a beast''s heart. Feelings between mates are cultivated over the period of time they stay together. But why is the Werewolf King so smitten with his recently mated mate?"


    "That''s what I would like to know."


    As they whispered enviously among themselves, their dark gazes flickered to the serene Serpentine Queen, who disinterestedly sat on her throne with her hand on her cheek.


    "Come, take your seats, everyone. Today is a day to celebrate and you shouldn''t stand on ceremony." Ramose amiably invited the wolves to the settled table.


    His mate, the love of his life, sat beside him in the Underworld Palace. The happiness and joy he felt could not be expressed in mere words, leaving him high with excitement that had no outlet to vent.


    A part of him yearned to break out of his Wolf King shackles and run rampant in the Nar realm, howling to his heart''s content as he basked in the blissful emotions. But the other part of his soul, the King of the Underworld Palace, forced him to remain sane and carry out the custom of presenting his mate to the Werewolf Clan as tradition demanded.


    Dinning with his kin was the only way he could share his joy.


    The Ruling Wolf Pack members sat on the right of the Werewolf King while the King''s Pack sat on his left with their mates respectively sitting beside them.


    "Wolf Pack, would you introduce yourselves to the Serpentine Queen?" Ramose glanced expectantly at his pack, his words, though phrased like a question, were more of a command.


    "Of course, Werewolf King." Olsen was the first to stand up, bowing respectfully to the Serpentine Queen as he made his introduction.


    "Serpentine Queen, we have already met, but as the Werewolf King''s Beta Right Commander, a formal introduction is a must. I am Olsen, a Right Commander Beta Wolf that oversees the Personal Safety of the Werewolf King, and now, yours as well, My Queen."


    Versailles smiled and nodded in acknowledgment. The wolf''s friendly and familiar manner of speech warmed her heart. Olsen smiled back and sat down.


    Another wolf with grey hair and eyes stood up, to give his respects.


    "Serpentine Queen, we have never met as I am in charge of overseeing the Wolf King''s Administrative Affairs. I am Kugar, a Left Commander Beta Wolf of the Werewolf King''s pack."


    "I am Versailles. Nice to meet you, Kugar."


    "I am Julian. A Beta Wolf in charge of the Werewolf King''s Internal and External Strategies and Planning."


    "I am Lium. A Beta Wolf in charge of the Werewolf King''s Order of Personnel and Management."


    Two more grey-haired wolves followed the first four, giving a similar introduction of themselves and their area of responsibility.


    Versailles nodded amiably to all six wolves and turned to her mate with furrowed brows.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" His mate''s well-being was Ramose''s greatest concern. The slightest frown or smallest displeasure alarmed him. The moment he saw her frown, he instantly panicked.


    Versailles knew his worries and openly voiced her confusion.


    "Why did Olsen and the other address themselves as Beta wolves? Is the distinction important?"


    "That''s why you were frowning?"


    "Yes, so what''s the story?"


    Ramose scrutinized her face for a few more heartbeats and relaxed after failing to find anything else. His heart had almost leaped out of his chest in worry when he saw her furrowed brows. Fortunately, it was a false alarm.


    "In your Snake Clan, you must have a way to identify serpentines, correct?" Leaning back in his throne, he began in a calm tone.


    "Yes, the color of a serpentine''s scales is a defining trait to both her ability and personality."


    "The same case applies to the Werewolf Clan. Only, the fur color of a wolf determines the wolf''s status in the clan. The beta wolves are all grey-colored and are the strongest and fastest after the Werewolf King. They are the Wolf King''s eyes, ears, mind, and shield. As such, their rank in the Underworld Palace is right below the King." Ramose stretched out his hand and held hers as he explained.


    "Olsen and the grey wolves rank right below me and are responsible for carrying out my orders, ensuring my safety, and looking after the affairs of the Underworld Palace in my absence. In this case, the Ruling Wolf Pack carry out similar responsibilities."


    "Are the Ruling Wolf Pack Beta Wolves as well?"


    "Yes, they are. But they are the Beta Wolves of previous Werewolf Kings. Upon the death of Wolf Kings,'' their Beta Wolves join the Ruling Wolf Pack to carry out the same responsibilities they once held, but in a lower position. Due to their age and experience, they are accorded respect, but their status is below the Beta Wolves of the reigning Wolf King."


    "Does this mean the Ruling Wolf Pack are comprised of elder wolves from your father and grandfather''s generation?" The Werewolf Clan''s system of ranking fascinated Versailles as it was so similar to the Sybil realm''s aristocratic ranking.


    The aristocrats ruled by noble rank, family lineage, and wealth, while the wolves ruled by power, bloodline, and rank.


    Ramose smiled on hearing the interest in Versailles''s voice. He rubbed his thumb on the back of her hand and calmly continued.


    "The Ruling Wolf Pack are grey wolves from the elder generation. They get a little annoying at times, but their knowledge and experience are invaluable. Aside from the grey wolves, there are the brown wolves that instruct and train fledgling wolves. The dark green wolves maintain order in the Underworld Palace. And the dark blonde wolves oversee the training and allocation of beast slaves and servants."


    "What about other wolves? Are there any Rogue werewolves?" Versailles saw a few mixed-color wolves in her previous life. Some were hateful in both deed and appearance, while others were too pitiful to scorn.


    "By Rogue, do you mean Branded wolves?"


    "I guess if that''s what you call them."


    "Branded wolves are not prevalent as the acts they commit must be horrendous enough to deserve banishment. They get stripped of their werewolf form and lose their ability to shapeshift before being thrown out from the Underworld Palace. This places a cursed brand on their soul that prevents their reentry to the Underworld."


    The Werewolf Clan had a method to strip a croaked werewolf of his shifting ability? This was shocking news to Versailles who never heard of such a matter before. After all, the werewolves were born into their ability as every race in the Nar realm was.


    To be able to strip them of their innate ability was tantamount to striping their soul and changing their destiny.


    "Aside from the grey wolves that are ranked right below the Werewolf King, the brown wolves, dark green wolves, and dark blonde wolves are ranked right below each other. Werewolves that don''t fall in any of these categories are ordinary Omega wolves. They are at the bottom of the ranking and carry out miscellaneous tasks."


    "And you? You are a black wolf and don''t fall in any of the ranks. But you are the Werewolf King..."


    "Haha...that''s because only black wolves can become Kings, Light. Fur color is a hereditary trait and I inherited mine from my father, the previous Werewolf King."


    "Oh..." That made sense. In both her previous and current life, the only black wolf Versailles had seen was Ramose. The Werewolf Clan''s hereditary concept diverged from the Snake Clan''s personality trait.


    Where the fur of a wolf''s color was determined by the gene of his father, the color of a serpentine''s scales were determined by her personality and character trait.


    "You must feel lonely being the only black-colored wolf in the entire Underworld Palace." She couldn''t even imagine how Ramose must have felt, growing up as the only black wolf in the entire Underworld.


    "Not really. When you are born into the top, being with others below your rank feels out of place. Besides, the black wolves are the Kings of the Underworld Palace. The training they undergo and responsibilities they shoulder are too heavy to share with anyone else." Ramose''s eyes turned dark as he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Versailles didn''t notice the slight change, her mind going over the things she came to learn. In the Nar realm, the Werewolf Clan was seen as the most tolerant of the Six Supreme Clans. Their secure Underworld Palace and adoration for their mates envied and yearned for by the females of the various races.


    What she didn''t expect was the strict ranking system among the upper echelon.


    "If Beta wolves are the noble and high ranking wolves and Omega are the ordinary and dispensable wolves, then what are the Kings''?" She curiously asked.


    Ramose''s gentle rubbing paused and his expression turned serious when he heard her question.


    "The Wolf Kings are defined in two ranks, the Lykan and the Alpha."

 Chapter 146 - The Lykan And The Alpha

    "Lykan and Alpha?" The names sounded domineering, but Versailles had no idea what they represented. In the Amayan language, alpha usually meant first, the beginning, or the start. Whether the same applied to the Werewolf Clan was a mystery.


    "Yes, Lykan and Alpha. In every race, there is a being more powerful than the others. This being is usually the King or Queen. But in the Werewolf Clan, there are two types of powerful beings. They are respectively the Lykan and Alpha, or the King and the Great King, as the Nar races like to say."


    Versailles''s expression turned pensive. The address wasn''t unfamiliar to her, as in the first Battle of Wars, the Battle of Might, she overheard the creatures of the Nar realm shout out Great King when Ramose confronted three of the Six leaders on his own.


    But even before the Battle of Wars, the Great King title spread widely in the Nar realm as it usually referred to the First Great King of the realm, the Ancestral Wolf of the Werewolf Clan.


    "The Alpha and Lykan are both black wolves. The King, known as the Alpha, is the leader of the Werewolves. His strength, speed, and intelligence are above the rest of the pack. Due to this, his abilities are never questioned and his rule never challenged. Because in the entire Underworld Palace, only an Alpha or a Lykan can defeat another Alpha."


    "Of course. What would be the point of fighting against an enemy you can''t defeat?" Although Versailles said that, she didn''t believe that one couldn''t attain victory if they put in their best effort. In her mind, perseverance, endurance, hard work, and patience could overcome any obstacle.


    But the premise was that the individual never gave up under the fiercest of storms.


    Ramose saw the look in her eye and knew that the serpentine didn''t believe in her own words. He leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    "Don''t you think you need to believe in your words before preaching them to others?"


    "What preach? I was only making a statement!" Embarrassed at being seen through, she annoyedly pushed his face away.


    "So, the alpha becomes the Werewolf King by anonymous? Since only the father and son can defeat each other, doesn''t this make the Underworld Palace the world of the black wolves? Or more specifically, the world of your family?"


    "It does. Whether Alpha or Lykan, the wolves on the throne are black wolves, a trait passed down from father to son. The only difference is the type of King each black wolf makes."


    "Like the King and the Great King..."


    "Yes, like the King and the Great King. A Lykan, known as the Great King, is ten times stronger than an Alpha. His speed, intelligence, and rule are unquestionable by both the Werewolf Clan and the other races of the Nar realm."


    "Lykans are short of temper and quick to anger. From their birth, they feel detached from their clan and their environment, living in a world of their own. Because of their unquestionable strength, not even Alphas dare to challenge them. As such, while the alphas become the Kings of the Underworld Palace by anonymous, the Lykans become the rulers of the Nar realm by anonymous."


    Versailles gaped in astonishment. The difference in status between an alpha and a lykan was like the difference between a flame bug and a Flame Queen. One was small and insignificant, while the other was towering and overwhelming.


    But both were extraordinary beings that originated from the Werewolf Clan.


    "No wonder the Ancestral Wolf was referred to as the Great King. He must''ve been a Lykan. But are you an alpha or a lykan?" Versailles''s eyes turned sparkly as she expectantly looked at her mate.


    From the few battles she had witnessed, there was no doubt that he was extraordinary. But she didn''t know whether his strength fell into the alpha or lykan category. How did the wolves of the Underworld Palace decide that?


    As if reading her mind, Ramose flicked her forehead and shrugged.


    "I don''t know if I am an alpha or a lykan. Usually, the previous Werewolf King discloses the identity of the new King through a private exchange. But since my father passed away before I even gained my shifting ability, this matter remains a mystery to this day. However, that won''t be the case for long."


    "No? How so?"


    "Now that you''re here, I can take the Wolf King Trial. The entire Underworld Palace will find out whether I am an alpha or a Lykan through the trial. As my mate, you will be undergoing the trial with me." His eyes glowed with an anticipative light as he squeezed her hand.


    She could tell that he was looking forward to the trial.


    ''As he should. After all, this will mark the beginning of his journey in discovering his identity.''


    But...


    "Do you miss your parents?"


    She wanted to know how he felt. The absence of her parents had no effect on her as they never viewed her as their daughter. But Ramose''s case was different. He probably grew up under the loving care and doting of his father and mother.


    Their unexpected departure must have hit him hard.


    Ramose looked deeply at his mate, her concerned eyes and nervous expression warming his heart. Just to have her by his side, he was willing to sacrifice a tenth of his immortal life.


    "I was young when they passed away, but werewolves have a photogenic memory, so the incident never faded from my mind. As for missing them...?" He frowned and tried to identify what he felt at the mention of their topic.


    There was regret and disappointment at their earlier passing. A hint of blame for not fulfilling their responsibility of raising him.


    But there was nothing else.


    "I cried at their passing, felt pain at their absence. But before the despair of their death could overwhelm me, someone special came into my life." As he recalled their first meeting amidst the rubble of destruction, his eyes turned dark with emotion.


    He focused his sight back on her, the raw emotions and deep love catching her by surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" She tentatively asked.


    ''I hope I didn''t hit on a sore spot...''


    With her heart in her throat, she apprehensively gazed at him.


    "Nothing. Light? I''m glad you''re here." Ramose smiled.


    Luciana watched the Werewolf King converse quietly with his mate, her breath catching when she saw his smile.


    ''So, he knows how to smile.''


    As the mate of his right-hand commander, Luciana took care of the Crimson Palace and managed the servants of the place. She came in contact with the Werewolf King more often than other female beasts did.


    But in the past 10 years, even she had never seen the Werewolf King smile so naturally.


    ''I never saw him in his human form, so it''s only natural that I haven''t seen him smile.''


    "Luciana, now that the Werewolf King has found his mate, you don''t need to visit the Crimson Palace anymore."


    At this moment, the coy voice of one of the female beasts'' entered her ear, pulling her out of her trance. Luciana turned to look at the Blue Finfish1, her expression not betraying a trace of her emotion as she smiled sweetly.


    Raising a fruit to her lips, Luciana softly retorted.


    "Haley, you don''t need to worry about that. My visit to the Crimson Palace does not concern you."


    The female sighed sorrowfully and wiped a hand across her eye in a mock weep, her dark eyes filled with sadness and heartache.


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Luciana. Whether you appreciate it or not, I care about you. As such, I felt distressed knowing that you had to take care of the palace affairs when it wasn''t your place or responsibility to do so. For so many years, you shouldered the duty of the Underworld Queen and looked after the Crimson Palace. But now that the Serpentine Queen is here, you can hand her responsibilities back to her."


    Luciana''s hand paused, her expression freezing for a split second before hardening. With a stiff smile on her lips, she glanced at the innocent-looking female and replied in a cold tone.


    "Even though the Serpentine Queen is the Werewolf King''s mate, she only arrived in the Underworld Palace recently. Her knowledge and skill in management are unknown. And even if she had talent in the area, she needs time to figure out how things work in the Underworld Palace."


    "Luciana, you worry too much. After all, this is the Serpentine Queen we are talking about. I heard she is powerful enough to tackle a horde of beasts on her own. What is a little management to her? And even if she is unskilled in the area, she can always learn. But for that to happen, she needs to take the first step. Isn''t that right?" Turning to the eavesdropping females, Haley familiarly smiled at them and grabbed the hand of the nearest female.


    "Say, Helena, don''t you think that it''s about time Luciana shrugged off this forced responsibility? Don''t you think she should return to her rightful place and live the life that is truly hers?" The implication in her words were clear, making the females glance meaningfully at the Gold Blood1 that had lived in the Crimson Palace like the master of the place.


    Luciana''s face turned red with shame and anger. How could she not know what the Finfish meant when she had so explicitly told her to return to her rightful place? For the past few years, as the mate of the Wolf King''s right-hand commander, Luciana had lived a luxurious life in the Crimson Palace as the manager of the place.


    Her clothes, food, and sleeping area were the best in the entire Underworld Palace, garnering the envy and jealousy of the other females whose mates were similarly Beta Wolves assisting the reigning Werewolf King.


    They were all mates to Beta Wolves assisting the King, hence the fact that Luciana lived a better life than them pricked their hearts and stung their eyes.


    Now that the Queen of the Underworld Palace had arrived and a chance to pick on the Gold Blood presented itself, the female beasts were dying to scream at her to get lost from the Crimson Palace and live the life that was meant to be hers.


    The same life they lived in the crimson two-storey brick houses outside the glamorous Crimson Palace.


    "Sigh, Luciana, you have truly worked hard this past few years. Haley is right. You should return to your place and live the life you were meant to live. After all, the responsibilities of the Crimson Palace were never yours, to begin with. If it wasn''t because of circumstances, you wouldn''t stay within its walls past 2 ice nights, let alone live inside for over 10 years." Another female beast with green skin, grey hair and eyes empathically added.


    Various nods and murmurs of agreement sounded out, all unanimously supporting the AlEeli1. The female beasts had burned with envy and jealousy for over 10 years. If they didn''t take this chance to bring down Luciana to their level, then they would have to burn in the same hateful feelings for a while longer.


    This was obviously not their desire.


    As such, they took turns subtly telling the Gold Blood to clear the place that was never hers and return to her own home.


    "The food inside the palace is currently better than that outside. However, home is home and the Crimson Palace isn''t Luciana''s home. It''s obvious that she is more ecstatic than either of us at the Serpentine Queen''s appearance. Because she can finally go back home and manage her own house''s affairs."


    As another female joined in and dealt another jab, Luciana''s blue eyes flared with anger and malicious hatred. Her clenched fist was on the brink of cracking when she returned to her senses and schooled her expression.


    She had no need to bicker with jealous beasts.


    She swept her eyes over the gloating beasts that were anxiously waiting for her to make a fool of herself and smiled.


    "If the Serpentine Queen desires for me to leave, of course, I will leave. But as a responsible individual and manager of this palace for over 10 years, I won''t leave without teaching her the ins and outs of the Crimson Palace."

 Chapter 147 - A Performance Just For Her

    Her nonchalant tone and relaxed attitude caught the beasts off guard. They were anticipating a great show, but what''s this? Their provocations and intentional jabs met with a hard wall?


    Rapidly blinking, they looked at one another in confusion before solemnly turning back to the languid Gold Blood.


    ''As expected, when it comes to controlling our emotions, we are nothing in front of her. No wonder she controlled the Crimson Palace for more than 10 years.''


    Sighing dejectedly, the beasts internally compared their anxious and nervous selves to the composed and unruffled Gold Blood.


    "Luciana, I don''t think you understood our meaning. The Serpentine Queen is the Werewolf King''s wife. Even if she needs time to figure out how to run the affairs of the Underworld Palace, you will need to wait for her to personally request for your assistance." The Finfish wasn''t willing to admit defeat.


    Luciana was the same as them, the mate of a Beta Wolf. So what right did she have to live a better life than them? Her dark eyes blazed with fiery light as she glared at the Gold Blood.


    The beasts were caught up in comparing themselves with Luciana, resenting and hating her for her good fortune. In this comparison, however, they had completely forgotten the kind of life they lived before entering the Underworld Palace.


    This was greed. An attribute found in all living beings but was greatly amplified in the races that lived in the Nar realm. This was one of the many attributes that made the Nar realm the way it was and the driving force behind the various races'' constant fight for resources.


    Luciana saw the females'' dark faces and smiled in triumph, her blue eyes swirling with delight on seeing their crestfallen expressions.


    ''Hmph! Just some unruly beasts who believe themselves to be mighty! My ancient clan''s bloodline is enough to leave them in the dust!''


    "Oh, I understand your meaning just fine. I think it''s you who fails to understand me. Haley, I''ll say it again, I won''t say it a third time. My affairs are none of your concern. Whether I remain in the Crimson Palace or not, is also none of your business. This is the Serpentine Queen''s welcome banquet. Let''s not create a scene. Otherwise, you won''t be able to explain yourself to the Werewolf King." Smiling sweetly, Luciana ignored the beasts and went back to munching on her fruits.


    As her gaze fell on the Werewolf King again, Luciana''s eyes turned dark with complicated emotions.


    Sooner or later, she had to leave the Underworld Palace. She was prepared for this from the moment she heard the Wolf King had found his mate. What she wasn''t prepared for, however, was the reluctance in her heart after she saw King Ramose''s second form.


    She expected him to be handsome, dashing, dark, and overbearing. But a charming and gentle mate was out of her expectations.


    ''If the Serpentine Queen requests my expulsion from the palace, will he grant it?''


    Ramose watched his mate nimble on fruit after fruit, her bored expression amusing him. Deciding he needed to do someone to relieve her boredom, he snapped his fingers and a servant appeared beside his throne.


    "The Serpentine Queen is bored. Set up a performance to liven the atmosphere. Inform the performers. Whoever brings a smile to her face will be heavily rewarded."


    "Yes, Werewolf King!"


    "That''s all. You can go."


    "Thank you, Wolf King." Retreating with a serious expression, the lesser beast hurriedly scurried out of the palace. His appearance was as if he had received a heavenly mandate.


    Ramose leaned back in his throne and grabbed his mate''s hand again, looking forward to the upcoming performance.


    "What were you whispering so secretly about? Is it something I shouldn''t know?"


    "There is nothing you can''t know. Only something not worth you knowing."


    "Hmph! Aren''t you a talker? However, I am not falling for your sweet words." Versailles suspiciously narrowed her eyes as she peered at his face. Finding nothing, she sighed in defeat and attempted to withdraw her hand.


    But Ramose had no intention of letting go of her hand. Freely holding her hand as she sat beside him was one of many dreams he saw. Now that one of those dreams was being fulfilled, why would he be foolish enough to shatter it?


    "Let go!"


    "Not letting go! I want to hold your hand for the entire banquet."


    "You''re crazy! If you hold my hand for the entire banquet, then how am I going to eat?"


    "You have another hand, don''t you?" His clear eyes, childish attitude, and adorable expression left her speechless. It was a while later when she responded.


    "You are impossible!"


    "If I was, I wouldn''t be yours, would I?"


    "...." Having nothing else to say, Versailles deflated into her seat and started eating with her other hand. She was no match for a doting, stubborn, and shameless Werewolf King. Arguing with him would only tire her out. Instead of wasting her energy talking nonsense with him, she would rather conserve her energy and eat in peace.


    "Just wait! Once I fully recover, I will show you why you shouldn''t mess with a serpentine!" She hissed vengefully.


    "You said something." An ignorant wolf innocently asked.


    "No, nothing. Just enjoying my fruits." A vengeful serpentine replied.


    In this manner, the two mates did their own things in peace, one happily holding the hand of his mate, while the other sinisterly smiled, vowing revenge. A while later, music drifted into the hall, attracting the crowd''s attention.


    The werewolves and their mates curiously turned towards the group of beasts streaming into the hall. Seeing that they were performers, their eyes shined in anticipation,


    "In the past Underworld Queen welcoming banquets, were there any performances?"


    "How would I know? I only entered the Underworld palace 11 years ago. But this is a bit too extravagant, isn''t it?"


    "You''re only saying that because your mate never arranged a performance for you."


    "Who are you to speak? As far as I know, your mate doesn''t even take you out for sightseeing."


    "Be quiet. Stop embarrassing yourselves. No one cares about what your mates do and don''t do for you. What matters right now is that this performance is arranged for the Serpentine Queen. If you cause a ruckus that reaches the Werewolf King''s ears, be prepared to face his wrath." Luciana''s cold words interrupted the bickering beasts, instantly silencing them.


    Although they felt jealous of the Serpentine Queen, they didn''t dare to openly attack her. Because behind her stood the Werewolf King who adored her beyond all expectations. Suppressing their turbulent emotions, the females silently focused on the performance.


    "The Werewolf King is going all out to please his Queen." One of the Ruling Wolf Pack elders quietly sneered.


    "Be careful of what you say. The King before us is no longer the same." Elder Saros warned.


    Instantly, the Ruling Wolf Pack fell silent, their gazes turning vacant as they stared at their drinks.


    Truly, the Werewolf King before them was no longer the same.


    He now had a mate to please.


    As the hall fell in silence, the lesser beasts that entered fanned out, each holding a round tray in their hands. Kneeling on the ground, they raised the tray above their heads in a solemn silence that resembled a worshipping ceremony.


    The leader of the performance trope stepped out and stood in the center of the hall. Clasping his hands in a respectful manner, he bowed.


    "Serpentine Queen, the Underworld welcomes you. In honor of your appearance, the Werewolf King requested us to put on a splendid performance for you. I hope our little tricks will bring a smile to your lips." Bowing again, the beast retreated into the back of the performers.


    "I didn''t know you set up a performance for me. Thank you." Versailles looked at her mate, her eyes going gentle upon meeting his smiling ones. She hated to admit it, but Ramose truly treated her like the queen of his heart.


    His every act, action, and intent had her in mind.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I just want you to be happy. As long as you are happy and smiling, I will be the happiest beast in the realm." He couldn''t adore her enough, pamper her enough, love her enough.


    So, why would he need her thanks for his little attempts?


    As long as there was life in his body, he wished to shower her with all the love in his heart and soul.


    Versailles smiled and turned to watch the performance. Even if she didn''t like it, she was going to act like she did. Because her mate went to great lengths to make her happy. And her greatest happiness was knowing how much he cared for her.


    The performance started with the beasts shifting into their beast forms. Standing in different corners of the hall, they released a flame boar and threw flame knives at the wild beast. Roaring in rage, the wild beast raised its paws and flew into the air.


    Instantly, popping sounds rang out, and a horde of flame flies appeared in the air, obstructing its path. The tiny creatures surrounded the wild boar, its large size dwarfing the ant-like flame insects, as they got into positions resembling a formation.


    Another round of popping rang out and the flame flies exploded into a shower of light. The sparks of red flames covered the boar and before every beasts'' eyes, it transformed into a giant Flame fly.


    "Great! Great! Wonderful trick!"


    "I never knew a boar could change into a fly..."


    "It''s all a trick. I am sure the boar didn''t really change into a fly. It''s just an illusion."


    The female beasts exclaimed in surprise as the werewolves skeptically remarked. Even though they said the act was nothing but a trick, they couldn''t hide the shine in their eyes. They too were a little taken with the performance.


    "Awesome! Wonderful!" Versailles clapped excitedly, causing the male beside her to frown in displeasure at finding his hand empty.


    "Heh...not intentional. Not intentional. The performance was just too exciting." She embarrassedly explained with raised hands.


    "Here, you can hold it again."


    Ramose smiled and held her hand, pleased to see her being so well-behaved.


    Versailles saw the proud smile on his face and smirked disgustedly before ignoring him.


    ''In consideration of the wonderful performance, I will let you be for the moment.'' Thinking as such, she focused on the performance in front of her.


    The giant Flame Fly flew around in circles before descending to the ground. The second its thin limbs landed on the floor, the entire floor went up in flames.


    "There''s fire!"


    "Move away! Move away!"


    Alarmed at the spreading fire, the beasts hurriedly left their seats and huddled beneath the throne platform. The fire spread causing even the Ruling Wolf Pack and the King''s Pack to frown. Before it reached the huddled group, however, the sea of flames transformed into a sea of flower petals.


    The crimson, gold, and orange petals flew into the air, raining a shower of brilliant colors that awed and dazzled the females.


    "So, beautiful! I have never seen such a beautiful shade of flowers in the Nar realm before."


    In the Nar realm, the only place that came close to possessing flowers was the Floating Flame Island of the serpentines. And since the area belonged to one of the Six Supreme Clans, no beast had the guts to blindly wander into the territory and admire the beautiful flame trees and netherworld flowers.


    As such, getting the chance to witness such a splendid sight stole their breath away.


    The floating crimson-gold and orange flowers shattered apart and transformed into snow-white flakes. Like snowflakes, the white particles drifted into the entire hall, before floating to the platform.


    Before the beasts of the Underworld Palace, the white flakes floated above Versailles''s head and showered her in their bright glory.


    "This..." Shocked speechless, Versailles blinked rapidly as the white flakes continued to shower on her.. Just when she returned to her senses and was about to turn to her mate, another astonishing trick occurred that left her breathless.

 Chapter 148 - Smile

    The snowflakes coating her figure transformed into a resplendent, white robe. But that wasn''t what stunned Versailles. The delicate petals of each fold of the robe was what took her breath away.


    The white robe with tens of folds was crafted out of delicate, snow-white, flower petals. Fragrant, light, and soft to the touch, each petal stretched to her toe and had cravings of intricate designs on them that glowed and shifted under the chandelier.


    "So beautiful!"


    Versailles admitted. She was in love with the dress.


    In all her previous three lives, she had never worn or seen such a wonder.


    "You like it?" Seeing his mate''s shining eyes, Ramose faintly smiled.


    As long as she was happy, those performers would be rewarded splendidly.


    "Ramose, I love it!" Turning her shiny eyes to the leader of the performing troupe, she lifted a fold of the petal dress and hurriedly asked.


    "How did you do it? Will it disappear after the performance is over?"


    "Your Grace, we cannot divulge the creation of the dress, because magic wasn''t the only thing involved in its invention. But, no. It will not disappear. Moreover, it''s the only one of its kind in the entire seven realms. As for whether a second one will appear in the near future is a matter of fate."


    The troupe leader sighed defeatedly.


    He was in a tight spot himself. The creation of this one dress cost the lifeblood of a thousand soul-flies. The knives the beasts threw out weren''t for show. They were aimed at the soul-flies attracted by the Flame Boar, whose lifeforce was in turn, drained by the Flame Flies.


    That''s how the giant Flame Fly came to be.


    But that was not the end. The sacrifice of a thousand soul-flies, flame boar, and innumerable flame flies was just the finishing touch.


    Before the troupe entered the purple hall, they heard the Werewolf King''s promise to generously reward them if they made his mate smile. Motivated by the possible reward, the beasts converged together and made a blood oath.


    The method of the dress''s creation was a secret passed down to the troupe leader by a wandering beast. According to the beast, a day would come when they would be widely recognized for the magnificent feat of pleasing a powerful individual.


    The premise, however, was that once they performed the feat, they had to take a blood oath to never perform the trick again. A blood oath that would instantly explode their bodies if they so much as had an intention to divulge the secret to the dress''s creation.


    "It won''t disappear? That''s great!" Raising out of her throne, Versailles excitedly twirled, the tens of petals fanning around her in a semblance of a blooming flower.


    The female beasts'' eyes turned red with jealousy. The Serpentine Queen''s dress was not just beautiful. It was mesmerizing. A pure white dress like this won''t be found anywhere in the Nar realm. Because such a color was easily tainted and needed to be handled with extreme care.


    And a place where bloodshed and gore were a norm, it wasn''t possible to bred flowers or trees that comprised of colors that weren''t red, black, or grey.


    Females, by nature, were lovers of beauty. Witnessing such a sight, which female wouldn''t feel envious and jealous?


    Luciana''s blue eyes flickered with greed as she stared at the white dress in dazed silence. Over the years, as she managed the Crimson Palace, she came across robes of various designs and colors. But the one before her was by far the most dreamy and otherworldly. The shimmering designs that moved with the bright light made her breath catch.


    "Is this Serpentine Queen that great? The Werewolf King is spoiling to no end! Hmph! As a Queen, she should be focusing on the Underworld Palace''s affairs. But look at our Queen. She is too busy admiring dresses to care." Haley gritted her teeth in resentment, her red eyes filling with tears as she looked at the happily twirling Serpentine Queen.


    ''Why was her fate so bleak? Even a Beta Wolf''s mate like Luciana lived like a Queen in the Crimson Palace for over 10 years. So why was she still living an ignoble and inglorious existence when she too was a Beta''s mate? If only I was the Werewolf King''s mate...''


    "The Werewolf King is the one who is showering her with dresses. Why would you blame the Serpentine Queen for that? If you are jealous, you can try asking your mate to craft one for you." Luciana sneered scornfully at the Finfish, her flaming eyes mocking the other for changing sides so quickly.


    Hayley''s eyes darkened as she glanced at her hopeless mate.


    Even though the two were soulmates, it didn''t mean that her feelings and dreams were filled with her mate. As bonding as the soulmate bond was, it also gave the females the free will to completely surrender themselves to the bond, and therefore, their mates.


    Or go through a trial of fate to sever their original bond and form a new one.


    But since the ordeals and suffering associated with such a trial were too frightening and painful, no female beast felt compelled to request a release.


    This was a secret of the Werewolf Clan that no outsiders knew.


    But for the first time in many years, Haley felt the desire to free herself from her mate and become the bedmate of the Werewolf King.


    Her status would degrade and her identity smeared.


    But at least then, she would no longer live in the shadows while others enjoyed enviable lives.


    "Hmph! What is there to be jealous about? I was concerned about the future of the Werewolf Clan. That''s why I made such a statement. There''s no need for you to add unnecessary words." Snorting coldly she turned away. Her eyes unwittingly drifted to the Serpentine Queen.


    On the other side, the Ruling Wolf Pack exchanged secret glances and looked at the Serpentine Queen. It hasn''t even been 7 ice nights since the female entered their King''s life, and yet, she was already the center of his universe.


    If matters kept developing this way, then it wouldn''t be long before the Werewolf King would be seen chasing after his mate''s skirt.


    Ramose, completely unaware of the elder wolves'' thoughts, stood up and happily clapped.


    "Hahaha...it seems my mate is quite pleased with your performance. As a reward, from today on, I free your entire race from the shackles of slavery. You and your kin can perform freely anywhere in the Nar realm without the supervision of the other races. This is my promise to you as the Werewolf King."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Exhilarated at the unexpected grace, the troupe leader fell to his knees and tearfully exclaimed.


    ''Is this truly the feat that will spread our fame?''


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The other beasts similarly knelt on the ground, their faces flushed with excitement. They couldn''t believe that a single performance earned them an eternity of freedom.


    Now, even if they failed the Battle of Wars in the upcoming decade, they won''t serve as slaves or servants to other races. This was the Werewolf King''s promise. The most powerful King in the entire Nar realm.


    "What!? Wolf King, you can''t! In the entire history of the Nar realm, there has never been a race that was completely released from the shackles of slavery. The rule of the realm is law of the jungle. They have to use their own strength to free themselves from their status!" Elder Truim shouted in objection.


    First, the scouting of new homes and food sources for unrelated beasts. Then, the Purple-Radiance Palace of the Ancestral Wolf. And now, the eternal freedom of bond-slaves.


    Their King was out of his mind!


    The other Ruling Wolf Pack elders supportively stood behind Elder Truim and voiced out their objections.


    "Werewolf King, this matter concerns the entire Nar realm. You can''t make a huge decision like this on your own."


    "Yes, Wolf King. Freeing slaves isn''t as simple a matter as you think. Once word spreads that the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace freed an entire race from slavery, that too, as a reward for pleasing his mate, the Werewolf Clan will turn into a laughingstock."


    "We understand you love your mate. But loving and spoiling are two different matters. You can love your mate but within limits. If you indulge and spoil her without restraint, then one day, the Werewolf Clan will become the enemy of the entire Nar realm!"


    "Werewolf King, please reconsider your decision!"


    The performing troupe''s expressions turned crestfallen as they heard the elder wolves. King Ramose''s reward blinded them with excitement to the point where they forgot how impossibly difficult it was to break the chains of servitude.


    A matter that hadn''t occurred in a thousand years, why would it suddenly happen to them?


    Freedom was just a wishful thinking...


    As they recalled their lives living beneath the feet of other races, being called upon to satisfy the needs and desires of other beasts without their wish, the performing troupe''s eyes filled with tears.


    It wasn''t that they were being too greedy, but that life without free will was too painful.


    Ramose''s eyes hardened.


    The elders were bluntly calling him an indulgent King to his face.


    Sweeping his sleeves, he solemnly sat back on his throne. His cold gaze and serious countenance caused the Ruling Wolf Pack to break out into cold sweat.


    "That...Werewolf King, we...only mean well. Please...consider our suggestions." Remembering their recent clash with the black wolf in the Crystalline Hall, the elders nervously shuffled their feet behind Elder Truim, who stammered as he tried to amend his forceful behavior.


    "Elder Truim, you and the rest of the Ruling Wolf Pack...What was it you said? I should love my mate, but shouldn''t indulge her? I should love my mate but within limits? Heh...I wasn''t aware you had a say in how I treated my mate!" Ramose coldly sneered as he swept his gaze over the trembling elders.


    "Who are you to tell me what decision I can or can''t take? Who are you to tell me what I can or can''t do? Who are you, I ask, to tell me I shouldn''t spoil my mate? Do you think yourselves to be my right and left hand commanders for me to consider your suggestions?"


    With every word Ramose spoke, the elders'' hearts thumped. His dangerously low tone shattered their earlier confidence as they nervously wiped the sweat flowing down their foreheads.


    Versailles didn''t want to speak out at first, finding it improper to intervene between the two parties when she only arrived recently. But as she watched the faces of the elders turn pale at Ramose''s every word, her heart softened.


    Turning to her mate, she grabbed a corner of his sleeve and pleaded with her eyes.


    Ramose only patted his mate''s hand. Even though he understood the meaning behind her pitiful eyes, he didn''t want to let this matter pass.


    Over the years, the Ruling Wolf Pack had grown too arrogant and self-conceited. The years of free reign subconsciously made them believe that they had a say in the affairs of the Underworld Palace.


    He needed to remain them of their place. Otherwise, this incident will not be the last.


    "Elder Truim, Elder Saros, and Elder Helios...from today on, starting right now, you are all dismissed. From this moment, you three will no longer be a part of the Ruling Wolf Pack. If I see any of you partaking in any affairs relating to the Werewolf Clan and the Underworld Palace, you shall be executed on sight. King''s Pack, did you hear that?"


    "Yes, Werewolf King! If we sight Elder Truim, Elder Saros, or Elder Helios taking part in the affairs of the Underworld Palace and Werewolf Clan, we will execute them on sight!"


    Huuuuu...!


    Gasps of astonishments rang out as the females clamped their hands over their mouths and, with wide eyes, stared at the Wolf King in disbelief.. That he would go so far for the Serpentine Queen never occurred to them.

 Chapter 149 - Smile 2

    Similarly stunned were the three elders that stood up and loudly objected to Ramose''s decision. They rapidly blinked their eyes, unable to believe what they had just heard.


    The first to return to his senses was Elder Truim, who looked at Ramose with a disappointed expression.


    "King Ramose, how can you dismiss us like this? We spoke out because we were concerned about the Werewolf Clan. We spoke out because we wanted you to see reason and understand the severity of your actions. So how can you dismiss us for giving our valuable advice?"


    "Heh...Elder Truim, you are delusional. What makes you think that I want your suggestions? You seem to forget. You are not my Beta Wolves. You are the Beta Wolves of past Kings. Therefore, you have no right to advise me. If anything, that area belongs to my Beta Wolves, which none of you are. So tell me, with what right are you advising me?"


    "King Ramose, even if we''re not your Beta Wolves, we are elders of the Werewolf Clan! We..."


    "Have no right to speak in my matters! Whether you are concerned for the Werewolf Clan or not, the Ruling Wolf Pack has no right to speak in my matters!" Ramose''s thunderous roar boomed in the purple hall as he banged on his armrest. The chandeliers above his head shook as the black wolves engraved on the wall behind his throne flickered in excitement.


    The female beasts shivered and unconsciously stepped back. They had never seen the Werewolf King lose control, and now that he did, they wished to be anywhere else but the hall.


    As for the performance troupe, they were too lowly to even make a noise. So they kept their heads down and nervously clenched their fists. They had already forgotten about the promised reward. At that moment, they only wished the Werewolf King wouldn''t slaughter them in a fit of rage.


    "Elders of the Ruling Wolf Pack, listen to my words loud and clear. I will not repeat myself a second time. I am eternally freeing the Shapeshifting race from slavery for making my mate smile. This is my decision, my promise, and my rule which will now be the new law in the Nar realm. I am the King of the Werewolf Clan. My words, my promises, and my rules are the laws! Is that understood!?"


    The elders wore ugly expressions on their faces as they unwillingly clenched their fists and lowered their heads. They felt unjustly shamed and anger brewed in their hearts.


    Their King publicly humiliated them in front of lesser races. How could they not be angry? But his next words chilled them to the very core.


    "Of course, if anyone isn''t satisfied with this decision of mine, then they are free to resign."


    Ramose paused and turned to his mate. His fierce expression disappeared and a never before seen adoration and gentleness overflowed from his eyes as he tenderly smiled.


    "As for spoiling my mate...I purposely want to spoil her. That''s exactly why I supported her when she made a promise to every race in the realm. It is why I forced the Witches of the Tower to hand over their heirloom to her. It is why I want her to live in the Purple-Radiance Palace. And it is also why I will now release the Shapeshifting race from the bond-slave pledge."


    "For a serpentine, you are willing to go so far? She is your soulmate, true. But that doesn''t oblige you to treat her so indulgently. It doesn''t mean you can disregard the good of the Clan!" Since he got dismissed, Elder Truim saw no reason to remain quiet. He defiantly raised his head and confronted the Wolf King.


    "Your actions will turn the Werewolf Clan into a laughingstock!" He roared.


    "Yeah, so what?"


    "So what? That''s it? So what...? You don''t feel anything at all? Knowing your actions could bring the downfall of the Werewolf clan, you don''t feel anything?" The nonchalance with which King Ramose spoke shook the elder''s heart.


    As astounding and as unbelievable as it was, he felt fear.


    For the first time since he began speaking with the Wolf King, he felt afraid of him. Because from his tone, he perceived the Werewolf King''s blatant disregard for the Werewolf Clan...


    "Elder Truim, it seems like you still don''t get it. To see a smile on my mate''s face, I can do anything, even if it means the downfall of the Werewolf Clan. For her simile, let alone one Shapeshifting race, I can even free all the races under the Werewolf Clan''s slave-bond. For her smile, I can confront the entire Nar realm." Closing his eyes, Ramose breathed in deeply, before fixing his cold gaze back on the stunned elder.


    "If it means it will make my mate happy, Elder Truim, I am even willing to confront the Werewolf Clan. So Elder, do not test my patience. I still haven''t taken your life in consideration of you being part of the Werewolf Clan. However, brand this into your mind and heart. In fact, every beast in this hall should brand this clearly in their mind and heart..."


    His sharp gaze swept over all the huddled females, trembling troupe, and spectating King''s Pack, before falling back on the speechless Ruling Wolf Pack.


    "...If there ever comes a day where I''ll need to slaughter you all to make my mate smile, then..."


    With a sinister smile and cold eyes, Ramose''s shocking words dropped like a hammer on their hearts.


    "...I will slaughter you! If it takes severing the head of every wolf in the Underworld Palace to make her smile, I will happily and gladly behead every wolf. So Elder Truim, don''t ever bring up to me again about how my spoiling acts will make the Werewolf Clan a laughingstock. Because if necessary, let alone make the Werewolf Clan a laughingstock, I can even set the entire Underworld Palace on fire, if it means it will make my mate smile! Understand?"


    Werewolf and non-werewolf alike felt an unprecedented fear seep into the depths of their hearts as a cold shiver ran down their back. They stood frozen in place, not able to utter a single word, as King Ramose''s thunderous declaration reverberated in their minds.


    At long last, the tense atmosphere was broken by the King''s Pack who thunderously responded.


    "WE understand, Werewolf King!" The King''s Pack enthusiastically yelled, their faces flushed with excitement and admiration as they looked at their King.


    As the closest to the Werewolf King, they knew how much the Serpentine Queen meant to him. Therefore, they were unperturbed upon hearing his powerful declaration.


    Standing up, Ramose grabbed the dazed Versailles''s hand and smiled.


    "So beasts of the Underworld Palace, you have been warned. If my mate ever sheds a tear or any of you harm, even if it''s by mistake, there''ll be a price to pay. Lium, see to it that the Shapeshifting race gets released from the bond-slave pledge. They made my mate smile. For that, I am willing to grant them eternal freedom."


    "Yes, Werewolf King! I will take care of their affairs." Lium bowed and turned, walking towards the dazed troupe leader.


    "Troupe Leader, our King has declared his decision. From now on, you are free beasts. Follow me and I will help you settle the process."


    "Ah! Yes! Thank you for your grace, Wolf King!"


    "Thank you for your grace, Wolf King!"


    The performing troupe leader and his kin deferentially bowed to King Ramose and expressed their gratitude. Before they left with the Beta Wolf, they gave a final glance to the Serpentine Queen.


    It was because of her that such a day arrived in their lives.


    The Werewolf King gave the order for their freedom, but it was because of his deep feelings for the female beside him that he confronted even his own kin. And because of that, they, the lowest of lesser beasts, became forever free.


    And for that, they wanted to forever remember the face of the Serpentine Queen of the Werewolf King, the one behind the unexpected grace.


    The Ruling Wolf Pack stared at the couple on the platform. The male, garbed in black, was handsome while the female, garbed in resplendent white, was beautiful. As the two stood next to each other holding hands, they looked like a pair made in the seven heavens.


    But this pair and this pairing pricked their eyes.


    "Werewolf King, the affairs of the Underworld Palace has burned us for a while. I am afraid we are too tired to accompany you any longer. If we may, we will now take our leave." Stepping in the center of the hall, the Ruling Wolf Pack bowed in unison.


    "Hmmm...you make take your leave."


    "Thank you, Wolf King." Straightening, the elders nodded and turned to leave, their straight backs and raised heads showing their determination and pride.


    Ramose''s eyes narrowed as he watched the receding backs of the elders, a dark gleam flashing in their depths.


    He wanted to use the tasks of his mate''s assassination, welcoming feast, and fulfillment of her promise to the Nar realm to teach the three elders a lesson. However, plans never proceeded as desired. He ended up dismissing the three before the one-week deadline.


    But it was fine. From the unresigned expressions on their faces, he was certain that they wouldn''t sit still.


    So what if the old trap went to waste? He can always set up a new one.


    Smiling coldly, Ramose looked forward to their next clash.


    "Was that necessary? It''s only a dress. I won''t die if I don''t have it." Versailles finally spoke.


    The earlier clash was too heated for her to intervene. Especially when she was a newcomer, interfering in the affairs of the Werewolf King and his elders felt highly inappropriate.


    But since the matter began because of her, Versailles could not help but feel guilty. She only arrived recently, but because of her, Ramose and his Pack were in conflict. What would happen going forward?


    "Whether it was necessary or not, isn''t your problem to worry about. Besides, it''s not only a dress. It is a dress that made you smile. A dress that brought the brightest smile to your face. A smile that I have ever seen. As such, its worth has no measure and its value no price." He gently caressed her cheek, his thumb brushing over her delicate lips.


    "Light, you are the most beautiful when you smile. Your eyes shine like a thousand stars were contained within their depths. Your lips curl like the gentlest of caresses. Your hair glows like the brightest of flames. And your face lits up like the most delicate of celestial lights. That''s why I love your smile and to see it every warm morning and ice night, I am willing to go to any length."


    It was the smile that stole his heart on their first meeting. Why wouldn''t he love it?


    With a deep sigh, he pulled her into his arms and inhaled her scent, his warm breath blowing on her delicate skin as he closed his eyes. Her arms were his haven, her companionship his greatest boon.


    She was the gift the heavens sent to him at his lowest point, in his moment of weakness and deep despair.


    And he would see to it that nothing ever took her away from him.


    Because a Ramose without a father and mother can live just fine. But a Ramose without Versailles was a living corpse.


    She was his soul and a body without a soul was nothing but an empty shell.


    Since that fateful day when she appeared in front of him, she had been with him in his every dream, every nightmare, every battle, every wish, and every desire.


    She was all he could''ve asked for, all he wanted, and all he needed.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    Versailles felt the truth in her mate''s heart, pounding as strong and certain as the bond that endlessly vibrated between them. Her eyes teared and she melted into his warm embrace.


    Since her rebirth in the Sybil realm, it was the first time that she felt at home.


    The dream of home she held dear, closely protected, and then decisively abandoned because of her hopeless situation and bleak future seemed to suddenly be realized in her mate''s embrace.


    "Ramose...?"


    "Hmm...?"


    "It''s good to be home.. Home is warm."

 Chapter 150 - Change The King

    I am her home.


    Ramose''s heart melted at the thought. His mate''s gentle words touched the depth of his heart.


    To him, she was always his home.


    But he didn''t know what he meant to her. Now, upon hearing these words, he felt warm and light, as if doused with a spring of cool Flame Spirit1.


    He only regretted not arranging the performance earlier.


    If he knew a performance would produce a single dress, a dress that would earn him such reward, then he would''ve arranged for the performers to appear within the Crimson Palace long ago.


    Why would he have waited until now to hear such words?


    The two mates were engrossed in the blissful happiness and warmth of their mate''s embrace, completely disregarding the presence of the King''s Pack and their mates.


    "Hey, do you think we should slip away right about now? King Ramose would probably appreciate our thoughtfulness, right?" Olsen leaned over and whispered in Hugar''s ear, his eyes shining with a cunning light as he glanced at the two mates.


    Hugar threw the crafty wolf a disdainful glance and sneered.


    "Heh...do you take me for a fool? Don''t think I don''t know you''re trying to slink away with your own mate. Why? Is seeing them together rising your temperature?"


    "What are you saying? Do I look like a wolf in heat to you?" Olsen bristled.


    "Actually, you do." Hugar bluntly replied.


    "You...!"


    "Shhhh! Olsen, speaking so loudly, be careful you don''t interrupt our King''s good deed. Otherwise...hehehe...don''t say we aren''t good brotens'' when he unleashes his wrath on you. After all, just to save you, we can''t endanger ourselves, can we?" Julian clapped the excited wolf''s shoulder and clasped his mouth.


    "It''s not like your mate is running away. After the banquet ends, you can unleash your pent-up heat and shower her with your affection until next warm morning."


    Olsen''s face turned dark and he glared at the other wolf. His dangerously dark gaze and intimidating aura immediately wiped the playful smirk off Julian''s and he backed away.


    The rest of the King''s Pack were watching the exchange with amused expressions and expectant eyes when they saw Julian sheepishly back away in defeat. Covering their mouths, they turned their gazes away, their shoulders rocking from suppressed laughter.


    However, the atmosphere on the females'' side wasn''t as playful and relaxed. They stood clenching their fists, their listless eyes, intermittently flickering with jealousy and resentment, fixed on the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen.


    The Wolf King''s powerful declaration and subtle threat made them tremble in fear and burn with jealousy.


    ''Free all race under the Werewolf Clan.''


    "Confront the entire Nar realm.''


    ''Slaughter every wolf.''


    ''Set the entire Underworld Palace on fire.''


    The words, like a curse, reverberated in their mind without pause. The fierce glare and conviction with which the Werewolf King spoke shook their hearts and rattled their minds.


    As they dazedly stood and watched the Wolf King embrace the Serpentine Queen, they couldn''t help but wonder why...


    Why did King Ramose feel so strongly and unconditionally for this serpentine?


    Why, of all beasts, did King Ramose place her on the highest pedestal?


    Why was it not them that became King Ramose''s mate?


    But most of all, they wondered why this serpentine...


    Their gaze fell on her radiant flame hair, her snow-white, unblemished complexion, and her slender limbs.


    Her cherry lips, her nimble nose, and her pure violet eyes. Hidden nice and well under the mane of radiant flames, they supposed she had tiny and cute ears as well.


    Then they looked at themselves.


    The color of their skin was either red, brown, green, blue, grey, or a mixture of the rest. Their eyes, of various colors and shades, were dull with beastly strips or dots. Their ears and nose were either long, wide, croaked, sunk, or gone altogether. Their lips were either large and flat, thin and dark, or when lucky, a size that complemented their face but was dry and cracked.


    Nothing needed to be said about their hair. It was nice and long but had nothing of the radiant beauty that the serpentine''s did.


    When put all together and not closely examined, their skin color, hair, eyes, ears, nose, and lips complemented each other, displaying a subtle beastly beauty.


    But when examined individually and compared with the breathtaking serpentine, they were more like ugly creatures competing with the beauty of the realm for dominance.


    The females'' faces darkened, their expressions turning ugly as they shuffled their feet, suddenly finding the hall suffocatingly small and cramped.


    Hearing the shuffling of feet, Versailles remembered there were still others in the hall. Involuntarily blushing, she pushed on Ramose''s chest.


    "Ramose, let go. There are still others here."


    "Yeah? What about it?"


    "What do you mean by ''what about it''? There are others here, so of course, we need to give them respect."


    "If they want respect, they can leave. Who is stopping them? As for us...Light, we are mates. Whether we display our affection privately or publicly depends on our emotions and feelings, not on others'' opinions or views. I can''t force myself to suppress my feelings in consideration of insignificant others."


    "..." Well, she should''ve expected that.


    If Ramose could shamelessly hold her hand and embrace her in public, then why would he stop now when they were in the Underworld Palace?


    She could only change tactics to tackle the situation.


    "But Amose, I feel shy..."


    Ramose trembled and jerked his head, his heart pounding fiercely in his chest as he stared incredulously at his mate. The melodious, soft, pouting tone and endearing nickname hit at the softest and tenderest part of his core, leaving him disorientated and tingling with adrenaline from head to toe.


    "So, can we return to our seats?" She continued in the same tone.


    "Hmm..." Like a hen pecking corn, Ramose dazedly nodded his head.


    "Can you release me...?" A victorious smile flashed through her eyes as the wolf shakily loosened his hold and drew back a step. With his dark eyes trained on her, he rigidly shuffled back and slumped into his throne.


    Sigh, all the things I do to handle this wolf...


    It seems, going forward, I need to fry my brain and turn meek to subdue this King. Otherwise, I''ll never get my way.


    Sighing again, Versailles dispiritedly reclaimed her own throne and continued nibbling on her fruits, her eyes swirled with a cunning light as she thought of ways to tackle her wolf mate.


    West of the Underworld Palace, inside a red mansion, a group of grey-haired males'' were gathered around a round table.


    "You saw our Wolf King''s actions and heard his words. In his eyes, the Werewolf Clan is nothing before his serpentine mate. Elders, it is time to make a decision."


    "Elder Saros, what do you want us to do? Yes, our King is blinded by lust. But that''s to be expected. After all, he is a young and powerful werewolf with the blood of the alphas and lykans running through his veins. I am sure he will regain his senses after sating his needs."


    "And how confident are you that he will regain his senses? Don''t forget. This mate of his hasn''t even been in the Werewolf Clan for 7 ice nights, yet to him, she already means more to him than every wolf in the Underworld Palace combined."


    The room fell in solemn silence, the elders'' expressions turning heavy and grave, at the elder''s words. Under the tense atmosphere, a deep voice filled with resignation and defeat resounded.


    "Then what do you want from us, Elder Saros? King Ramose is the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace, the only black wolf of the reigning bloodline. Our loyalty and service are forever bond to him and his kin. Even if he is a disappointing King, we have no choice but to grit our teeth and accept it."


    "Not exactly, Elder Truim. Although King Ramose is the Werewolf King, it doesn''t mean we are obligated to blindly serve him. We are the Ruling Wolf Pack and as the loyal servants of the previous Werewolf Kings, at least for our kings'' sake, we need to right the wrong. Because if we don''t no one else will."


    "Ha! What a beautiful right the wrongs! Elder Saros, I suspect our King''s reprimand has hit you the hardest. Otherwise, why would you speak so much gibberish? King Ramose is King Ramose. We are bond by tradition, honor, and oath to serve him blindly. What do you think we can do to right the wrong, when not doing our duty of serving blindly would be the greatest wrong?" Elder Helios, who had been listening silently the entire time, finally lost his temper.


    He didn''t want to recall the incident in the Purple-Radiance Palace. He wanted to forget that his King had even spoken such words and committed such deeds. And yet, the harebrained elders before him kept mentioning and talking about the same topic!


    Pushing out of his seat, he slammed his fists on the table and roared in Elder Saros''s face.


    "Tell me, Elder Saros! What can we do? He is the King!"


    Elder Saros swept his gaze over the dejected and despondent elders, each engrossed in their own thoughts as they listlessly stared into space, or looked at the ground. From their looks, it was evident that they viewed the meeting and the topic of conversation as nothing more than a waste of time.


    Taking a deep breath, resolve flashed through his dark pupils as the elder raised his head and locked his fierce gaze on elder Truim. In the most unperturbed tone ever, he spoke words never before spoken in the Werewolf Clan.


    "If he is the King, then...we change the King!"


    "...!"


    The wolves, as if hearing the funniest joke ever, instantly returned to their senses and, one by one turned to the elder with an amused expression.


    "Haha...! Elder Saros, that''s quite a joke, but it wasn''t funny." Elder Helios''s mocking laughter slowly died out and morphed, turning cold and dark.


    "It wasn''t meant to be funny."


    "Oh, but why do I find it funny? Change the King, you say? Do you hear yourself? How could you even voice such a suggestion? As disappointing and disheartening as the Werewolf King might be, he is still the King, the leader of the Werewolf Clan. You are suggesting to replace. Then, do tell me, where that will get us."


    The other elders watched the confrontation with flickering expressions. Elder Helios was right. No matter what the Werewolf King was like, he was still the King of the Werewolf Clan, their one and only leader.


    "Being the King doesn''t mean he can do as he pleases."


    "Oh, as much as I hate to say it, it does. Do you know why? Because the Werewolf Clan without the Alpha King will be nothing more than another race among the various races of the Nar realm. But an Alpha King without the Werewolf Clan can still be the King of a territory. In order words, the Werewolf Clan is a clan today because of their Alpha leaders. Without them, the wolves are just that. Werewolves, but not Werewolf Clan."


    Elder Saros got out of his seat and directly confronted Elder Helios''s question.


    "If we have another king, then the Werewolf Clan will remain the Werewolf Clan."


    "There is only one black wolf in the entire Underworld Palace. No other wolves have the ability to confront an alpha. I understand you''ve been badly shaken by King Ramose''s change, Elder Saros, but that doesn''t mean you can hurl the entire pack on the path of destruction." Raising a hand to his face, the elder tiredly rubbed his temples before looking back up at the stoic elder.


    "Elder Saros, no wolf can beat a black wolf. Every Beta in this room knows that. And even if, by the strangest of circumstances, a Beta happens to defeat the Alpha, then the Werewolf Clan won''t last long. Because tricks can only work once, they cannot work twice. And in the Nar realm, real strength speaks the loudest. A Wolf that gets on the throne by trick, can never confront the behemoth that is the Nar realm."


    Under the face of Elder Helios''s firm conviction, Elder Saros''s resolute expression didn''t crumble. The other elders, noticing this point, looked at the latter in confusion.


    Then, under the questioning looks of the Ruling Wolf Pack, Elder Saros made a stunning declaration.

 Chapter 151 - Seducing Her?

    "Heh...who said anything about a Beta...? If you support me in changing the King, then I promise you the wolf on the throne will be an Alpha..."


    "What did you say!?"


    "I said the King on the throne will be an Alpha."


    "...!"


    Back in the Purple-Radiance Palace, Ramose sat on his throne with his head on his palm and his doting gaze unwaveringly fixed to his mate.


    Every time her slender fingers touched her parted lips to deliver a piece of fruit, his intense gaze would turn dark and feverish as he traced the cherry outlines with his eyes.


    Swallowing with difficulty, Ramose gently tugged at the delicate hand enveloped in his, asking for attention.


    When Versailles felt the slight tug on her hand, she turned a questioning look to the restless wolf.


    "Light, I want some too." His gaze fell on the hand raised to her lips before lifting to her eyes.


    "..." Black lines appeared on Versailles''s forehead and she cursed the shameless wolf under her breath.


    If he wanted fruit, there was a tray right beside him. Why did he want the one in her hand? Didn''t he know beasts of the Nar realm didn''t share their meal or bed?


    Well...unless it was with their mates...


    Looking at the red, juicy fruit in her hand, Versailles decided not to be stingy and give it to him as a reward for his attentive care during the past few days.


    Under his feverish gaze, she reluctantly raised her hand and delivered the fruit to his lips.


    Ramose watched his mate''s slender hand near his lips. Recalling how the same hand had touched her lush, juicy lips, his heart pounded and his breath hitched. With his dark gaze fixed intensely on her clear violet eyes, he sealed his lips around the fruit and her fingers, suckling and licking them in his warm, wet mouth as he wound his tongue around the nimble digits.


    Versailles blinked. Her mind shut down and she dazedly stared at the Werewolf King in shock. The sensation of a warm and wet tongue swirling around her fingers sent electric currents shooting through her body, and as her body temperature rose, a fluttery feeling spread in her belly.


    After what felt like an eternity, Ramose opened his mouth and freed her powerless hand. With a satisfied smile on his face, he licked his lips and remarked.


    "Sweet. Very sweet." His dark eyes implied he wasn''t talking about the fruit.


    Breathless and giddy, Versailles squeezed her eyes shut and weakly slumped in her seat.


    Da** wolf! Purposely seducing her in public!


    Peeved and frustrated at her own weak will, she raised a fruit to her mouth and froze. It was the same hand that...


    Her face flushed and her stomach clenched as she recalled the warm sensation.


    The Nar! What am I thinking?


    She roughly shook her head to banish the image from her mind, swiveling her eyes around the hall to see if any of the other beasts noticed their interaction.


    For all her ferociousness and fierceness, Versailles was still a baby in the matters between mates.


    She couldn''t remember much from her first life other than the images and recollections she saw. But even then, she was certain she died innocent, because the Versailles in her recollection lived a life on the run, hiding her identity to survive.


    Her second life was even more difficult to recall. She didn''t know if it was because she died in the Nar realm, or grabbed the ''gem of three lives'' in her spirit form during the invasion of the Dark Eagle in the Sacred Serpent Valley.


    However, she knew she died innocent because she hadn''t reached the age the serpentines came of age, which was 20 years.


    And in her third life, she died impaled with Ramose.


    But maybe it''s because she was born as a human in the Sybil realm. Or because she lived as a human for 17 years in a society of order and modesty where strict restrictions were placed on female conduct.


    Or maybe, it was because of the ''glowing soul'' that used to live in her body in her third life.


    Either way, Versailles could sense that she was different from the beasts in the Nar realm. Her emotions, though extreme, very extreme when provoked, weren''t baseless and driven by greed or insatiable desire for wealth and power.


    She didn''t feel overly jealous or overly envious as the other female beasts did.


    Heh...probably because they had nothing worthy of her envy...


    Either way, she felt uncomfortable with public display of affections!


    She felt empathy for the various beasts that roamed the realm homeless, hungry, and on the brink of extinction.


    But most of all, she felt a deep desire to change.


    Change the very law of the Nar realm...


    Her roaming eyes paused, widening in disbelief as the inadvertent thought resounded in her mind.


    Change the Nar realm...? Into what...?


    Ramose''s gaze was always fixed on his mate. Her every smile, every frown, and every lift of a brow, he didn''t want to miss. Because there was beauty and story in every expression of hers that he wanted to know from small to large.


    Therefore, the moment her gaze turned vacant, he felt alarmed.


    "Light, are you okay?" What could cause his blushing mate to become dazed as if the land was snatched from under her feet in a matter of seconds?


    Leaning over, he worriedly grabbed her face and looked into her eyes, wanting to find the answer to his question from her violet depths.


    Sadly, Versailles returned to her senses the moment he called out to her. But she remained silent to clear her mind.


    So when he turned her head, all Ramose saw in her violet orbs was amusement and crafty cunningness.


    "What? The King of the Underworld Palace gets frightened so easily?"


    Hearing her snarky remark, his hanging heart fell back into place, his anxious gaze relaxed. But in the next instant, he pinched her cheek and glared disapprovingly.


    "This King is frightened of nothing. But a little frown on his mate''s face crushes his reasons. In the future, you''re not allowed to scare me like that, understand?"


    "Hmm. I understand Werewolf King. In the future, this great Serpentine Queen will definitely not dare to frighten you!" Versailles raised her head and proudly slapped her chest, causing Ramose to release a bark of laughter.


    The deep, throaty laughter, strong and full of indulgence, sent thrills of shiver down the female beasts'' bodies. Like a pack of hens, they raised their heads in unison and gazed at the Werewolf King in shock.


    In just one banquet, they had witnessed many sides of the Wolf King that they had never seen before. They had been in the Underworld Palace for over a decade, and yet, this was their first time seeing the Werewolf King laugh so freely and unrestrainedly.


    They thought his earlier spoiling and protective stance was already above and overboard.


    As such, while the mates sat on their thrones and whispered to each other, they had wisely lowered their eyes and blocked their ears, not wanting to be deafened with their sweet words or blinded with jealousy by their display of affection.


    Hmph! He loves and pampers her...so what?


    We can also get our mates to love and pamper us!


    He confronts the Ruling Wolf Pack for her smile alone...so what?


    We don''t want our mates picking fights needlessly! And what''s the point of fighting with his clan-kins? The real enemies are outside the Underworld Palace!


    He can confront the entire Nar realm for her...so what?


    They didn''t care!


    And with such words, they had successfully brainwashed themselves into dismissing the Werewolf King''s affection for his mate. They had successfully controlled their emotions and got hold of their negative, depressive feelings.


    But one laugh and this one scene shattered their calm, unleashed their barely suppressed emotions, and overthrew their hard found brainwashing words.


    Because even their mates, who weren''t as unreachable, majestic, and intimidating as the Werewolf King never laughed as happily, freely, and lovingly as he did at that moment.


    To have the Wolf King, King of the Underworld Palace, laugh freely and openly just for her and her alone, there was no beast more fortunate than the Serpentine Queen...


    Their eyes turned red as they aggrievedly bit on their lips.


    ''Poison! This venomous serpentine had certainly poisoned the Werewolf King! Otherwise, it was impossible for such a scene to occur...''


    They thought with conviction.


    At this time, Versailles sensed the strange tension in the hall. Coughing awkwardly, she embarrassedly lowered her head and whispered.


    "Ahem! Amose...I am tired. Can we end the banquet earlier?"


    King Ramose only needed a reason to pamper his mate. Her health and well-being and of course, happiness, were his priority. If it wasn''t because he saw her happily enjoying her fruits and didn''t want to interrupt her, he would''ve already brought the banquet to an end.


    What could be more important and precious than spending time with his mate alone...?


    Now that she had so meekly and sweetly requested to end the thing, why would he refuse?


    "You''re tired? Of course, we can end the banquet early! You''re still recovering and need all the rest you can get. Always remember this, Light, there''s nothing more important than your health."


    Heh...he only wanted the Werewolf Clan to know that the Queen of the Underworld Palace had arrived. And as tradition required, he presented her before them so they could see her.


    Moreover, he also wanted them to see her and recognize her so that in the future, if anyone dared to disrespect her, they wouldn''t be able to use the excuse of not knowing her identity to escape punishment.


    And this task was accomplished when the Ruling Wolf Pack and the King''s Pack, along with their respective mates had all seen his Serpentine Queen, the new Queen of the Underworld Palace.


    Wrapping his arm around her waist and protectively placing the other on her shoulder, Ramose raised his head and swept his sight over the restless beasts.


    "My Queen isn''t feeling well, so this banquet concludes here. You may all return."


    Without another word, he turned and led his mate down the platform.


    Just before he turned to the side door, he paused and glanced back.


    "This Purple-Radiance Palace is closed to the public. Today is the first and last day any of you will be entering here. So make sure not to leave anything behind, because a reentry will not be permitted."


    And with that, the Werewolf King left with the Serpentine Queen.


    The females'' faces turned red.


    The werewolves didn''t bring anything with them, so they wouldn''t be leaving anything behind. The Wolf King''s words were meant for them.


    He was bluntly telling them not to use any tricks to return to the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    And truly, he was worthy of being King of the Underworld Palace. His keen eyes had caught the clumsily hidden greed gleaming in the depth of their eyes that even Versailles had failed to notice...


    "Haha...Olsen, it''s your lucky day. Our King concluded the banquet early. This means you can go and vent all your frustrations..." Julian gave an encouraging pat to his friend and fled the hall before the other could respond.


    "Da** this Julian! He wants a beating!"


    "Ahem...Julian is right, Olsen. There''s no need to be embarrassed. Feeling such surges prove your vigor and strength." Hugar gave a slight smirk and left as well.


    "You..!" But before Olsen could even finish his cursing, another cough sounded from his left, making his muscles tense. Turning his head, he gave the two wolves a dark glare that shut them mid-speech.


    The two grey wolves exchanged awkward glances and decided to not provoke the peeved wolf any further. Changing their words, they bid the bristling Olsen farewell and walked out one after the other.


    "Ahem! We''ll be leaving as well, Olsen." The female beasts were the only ones left in the wide hall. Seeing their mates walk out one after the other, their expressions turned dark and their eyes shifted towards the direction the Werewolf King and his Queen disappeared.


    The King of the Underworld Palace supported his mate like he was a servant, but their own mates who worked for the said King left them behind without a backward glance.


    The comparison made them grit their teeth in hate.


    Luciana watched the flickering emotions in the females'' eyes and smirked. Lifting her blue dress, she turned and elegantly walked to her mate.


    At least Olsen didn''t leave me behind.

 Chapter 152 - His Light

    ***MATURE CONTENT at the end***


    Ramose brought his mate to the only room in the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    Wider than the Crimson Palace, a splendid, circular bed lay in the center of the spacious room. Thin films of gossamer curtains drooped from the ceiling and span out around the bed, showering a brilliance of purple radiance as the silver-blue moon rays fell on their rippling folds.


    A dressing table made out of flaming wood and a large ice mirror took one end of the room, while a rack of silk robes took over the other. A flame table with fruits and snacks sat beside the bed and a light fragrance of Nepture Fruits1 drifted through the air.


    To finish it all, Light Flies exuding faint glows of moonlight, flew around the circular room, serving as the source of light.


    "This is your room. Do you like it?" Ramose''s voice sounded calm, but only he knew how nervous he was.


    After they separated at the Floating Flame Island, to give his mate the best of everything, he personally sought out every item and redecorated the room.


    But as they had only met recently, he didn''t know what she liked...or disliked. Therefore, he brought all he saw and thought she would like.


    Versailles held her white robe in her hands, fearful of damaging the delicate petals as she followed her mate''s guidance. On hearing his words, she blinked and raised her head.


    The moment her gaze fell on the magnificent sight, she gasped.


    "Ramose, this...this is the Purple-Radiance Palace?" Was she still in the Nar realm?


    How was this a palace in the vilest and darkest of places?


    Such extravagance and glamor couldn''t be reproduced by even the emperors in the Six realms.


    Because this was a palace room adorned with the little beauty the Nar realm possessed.


    Versailles covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face as she took in the beauty before her eyes.


    Her heart ached as she recalled her life in the Sybil realm.


    Compared to the parents that gave birth to her, Ramose was like a ray of light that shone on her dark soul. Where they abandoned her and sold her, he showered her with love and treated her like the precious treasure of his life.


    She could not understand.


    Why did he love her so much and so deeply, when her own family, the people that she shared blood with, couldn''t wait to be rid of her?


    Why was he so devoted to her, so attentive of her needs, and so...caring?


    Was all this...because of the soul-bond they shared?


    Or did he subconsciously feel for her because of their previous lives?


    "Light, don''t cry...if you don''t like it, I will change it! I will immediately change it, okay? I will change it, so don''t cry..." Seeing his mate shed tears like water, Ramose lost all his composer.


    Bending to her height, he anxiously wiped her tears, his actions flustered and his voice shaky, as he coaxed and tried to stop the flood of tears.


    ''This is the result of rushing things. Great! I now made her cry...''


    He grimaced, internally scolding himself for his foolishness.


    He should''ve waited until her arrival instead of doing as he wished.


    Seeing his clumsy actions, the crying Versailles, burst out laughing.


    "Hahaha...Ramose, what...haha...what''s wrong with...you? You look like you''re about to flee your skin...haha!"


    "I look like I''m about to flee my skin? And whose fault do you think that is?" Ramose''s expression turned awkward as his actions paused and he blankly stared at his laughing mate. The next instant, he flared in anger out of embarrassment.


    ''About to flee my skin? What does that even mean?'' He internally wondered with a flushed face.


    But his anger was as flimsy as the wings of Black Cicadas1, light and faint with no real flare.


    Seeing his mate finally stop crying and laugh joyously, Ramose didn''t care if the words meant even a curse...


    Leaning his forehead against hers, he deeply sighed.


    "Light, can you not cry like that anymore? Your tears make my heart ache."


    "Is that why you were flustered? Because your heart ached?" She teasingly asked.


    "No, I was flustered because I thought you were upset. I thought I had hurt you." He seriously replied.


    "Tell me, Light. Why did you cry?"


    "Ramose, I...ahem! I felt happy..." Da**! He is seriously going to get back at me for laughing at him. I reacted so strongly for just a room! She lowered her head, finally embarrassed of her actions.


    However, what she expected didn''t happen.


    On the contrary, her face was cupped and her lips sealed before she could even react.


    Ramose''s heart skipped a beat as he sealed his lips over his mate''s. The lush, soft sensation shattered his focus as he forgot the intended purpose of the kiss. His control crumbled and his mind was clouded in a whirlwind of pleasure. He instinctively lowered a hand and wrapped it around her waist, pressing her slender body flush against his own.


    The other hand cupping her cheek slid down the side of her face and wound around her neck, feeling the thin pulse beating rapidly in sync with his racing heartbeat.


    "Mmmm..."


    Ramose groaned in pleasure, his body temperature rising with his growing need. Putting strength in his arm, he lifted her entire body and took her to the bed.


    Versailles felt her heart thumping in her chest, the sound so loud and furious that she was sure Ramose heard it. Her body turned weak and her head dizzy from the prolonged lack of oxygen. The Moment Ramose laid her on the soft bed, she broke their sealed lips and greedily sucked in air.


    Losing contact with the luscious lips, Ramose groaned in pain and buried his head in her neck, sucking and biting the skin in retaliation.


    Versailles yelped in surprise, not expecting the attack. Before she could scold the wolf, he gently suckled on the skin, soothing the pain away.


    "Light...you liked the dress...you also liked the room...how will you repay me?"


    "Huh?" Still in pleasure land, Versailles confusedly looked at her mate, failing to register the implication of the words.


    But Ramose felt hot and uncomfortable.


    He wanted release.


    But most of all, he wanted his mate.


    Every cell and blood in his veins screamed for him to claim her as his own.


    But even more, his heart desired to embrace her so that they would be one and the same.


    So that they would be stuck so tight together nothing would ever come in between them again.


    Laying a hand over her heart, Ramose tenderly rubbed his rough cheek against her smooth, soft one, before lifting his head and locking her confused eyes with his bright, glossy ones.


    "Light...I love you. Because I love you, I want you so much. Because I love you, I want to touch and explore every inch of you. And because I love you, I want to be connected with you in such a way where your every breath, heartbeat, and pulse resonates in sync with mine. Where I won''t be able to tell where you begin and I end, or where I begin and you end..."


    Versailles was speechless.


    What was she supposed to say to that!?


    She had never been in a relationship before, but from the few she witnessed in the Sybil realm, the females always...refused?


    What was it called again...playing bad? Playing hard?


    Playing hard to get!


    She heard someone mention that relationships between lovers improved when the female played hard to get.


    Was she supposed to play hard to get?


    But...how did one play hard to get?


    Thin lines formed on her forehead as she frowned in thought.


    Seeing such a reaction, Ramose''s heart turned cold.


    After all he said, did his mate not understand what he wanted, or was she reluctant to form such a connection with him?


    If it was the first, he didn''t mind waiting until she understood and willingly embraced him. After all, he loved her so much that he could spend his entire immortal life waiting for her.


    But if it was the second, he would still wait for her, only...his heart would truly hurt!


    With a trembling heart, Ramose gently raised the hand on her neck back to her cheek and stared deep into her violet orbs.


    In a voice thick with barely concealed emotion, he shakily asked.


    "Light, don''t you want to connect with me?"


    Though brief, Versailles saw the flicker of fear in his eyes when he asked the question.


    Whether their relationship improved or deteriorated, she couldn''t hurt Ramose. And especially not when he hung onto her every word and action like they were precious gems.


    Throwing the nonsense of the Sybil realm out of her mind, she spoke her mind without reservation.


    "Why won''t I want to connect with you? You are my mate. If not you, then who am I supposed to connect with?"


    But he was unconvinced.


    "Then, when I said I wanted you, why did you turn silent?"


    Versailles''s face turned crimson when she recalled her earlier thoughts.


    Even if her life depended on it, she would never tell him that she was thinking of how to play hard to get.


    Wait...did he even know what that meant?


    "Well...don''t force yourself if you''re not ready. I can always wait for you..." I have done so for the past 18 years, and I can do so for many more...


    The wolf concluded her silence for admission of guilt and with a forced smile, lowered his eyes, hiding the pain in their depths so she wouldn''t be affected.


    "Ramose...it''s not that I''m not ready...more like I don''t know where to begin..." The venomous serpentine shyly admitted.


    "Hmm...?" The ferocious wolf dumbly frowned.


    "Ahem! You said you want to connect with me...but I don''t know what to do? How do two mates connect?" Versailles, exasperated at her mate''s dullness, couldn''t continue the shy act anymore and hissed in anger.


    "Ah? Ah!" Ramose''s eyes lit up as understanding dawned on him. Breathing roughly, he raised his eyes to look at his mate.


    "Light, you...you''re saying you want me as well?"


    "Emm!"


    Getting his mate''s consent, what else could the Werewolf King want?


    Eyes swimming with tears of relief, Ramose crushed his lips against Versailles''s.


    This time, he kissed her gently, moving his lips in deep, slow strokes that showed her his heart through his tenderness. Securing her head with one hand, he trailed the other over her shoulder and down her arm, until it grazed her soft mound.


    Tentatively, he cupped her fullness and shivered against her in an excited thrill. Sensing her shiver in response made his limbs tremble even harder. Wanting more, he forced her lips open and stuck his tongue in her wet warmth, rubbing the mound in his hand as he entangled their tongues and closed his eyes to savor the taste.


    "Light...light...my radiant light..."


    The words were like a caress trailing down her body, making her shiver in a euphoric sensation she never experienced before.


    Versailles couldn''t understand.


    How could mere words make a beast feel so much emotion?


    Ramose had dreamed of his mate and waited for so many years that his heart ached and throbbed in pain from the deep longing.


    He wanted her.


    Wanted so desperately that his head swam from the deep desire.


    Wanted so deeply that his soul burned from the consuming need.


    Wanted so badly that his heart drummed in his chest from the boundless love.


    Light.


    His light, the love of his life.


    His hand clumsily rolled down the front of her white dress, exposing the snow-white skin to his rough hand. When his bare skin touched her soft flesh, another fierce tremor traveled down his body.


    Ramose unsealed their lips, his glossy eyes roaming over her flushed face in satisfaction and awe. With her cherry lips looking even more lush and full from his ministrations, she was the most beautiful being he had ever seen.


    Lowering his gaze, his eyes fell on the soft, snow-white flesh, with the tantalizing cherry perk his hand had exposed.


    Gently, he massaged the mound, before running his thumb over the red dot. It reacted positively and fiercely, instantly hardening under his thumb.


    "Beautiful..." He whispered in wonder.

 Chapter 153 - Mating

    ***VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT -skip the chapter if under 18***


    Versailles blushed.


    Her mate''s heated gaze seared her skin, filling her with a sense of shame. Lifting her hand, she covered his eyes.


    "Ramose, don''t look!"


    Ramose held his mate''s hand and slid it down to his lips, kissing the palm and every finger with devotion. He raised his head and held her gaze.


    "Light, why don''t you want me to look? I want to brand every part of you in my mind and heart."


    "You...! I feel embarrassed, ashamed..." A voice as weak and delicate as the flutter of a Light Fly''s wing drifted in his ears, stoking his burning desire.


    "Haha..." Ramose chuckled, his laugh a deep rumble thick with need.


    Versailles''s face darkened.


    This wolf dares to laugh at me?


    Raising a hand, she twisted his ear in a vengeful glee.


    "Ahhh! Light, be gentle!"


    "Dare to laugh at me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare! I wouldn''t dare!"


    "Hmph!" Seeing him admit defeat, Versailles retracted her hand and proudly raised her head. But laying underneath a looming beast made it difficult to achieve the effect she desired.


    Ramose was afraid his mate would start another round of scolding and interrupt his good deed. Therefore, the instant he saw her eyes flicker in displeasure, he enveloped her slender form with his masculine one and pressed his forehead against hers.


    Rubbing the mound still clutched in his hand, he watched her breath catch with great satisfaction and kissed the red perk.


    Sigh, to get what he wanted, he had no choice but to change tactics and seduce her...


    "Light, there''s no need for you to be embarrassed. Between mates, there is no such thing as embarrassment, shame, debt, or you and me. There''s only us. The moment our souls bonded and we became the mate and soul-mate of each other, we had already bonded at a level deeper than the physical plane."


    Ramose inhaled deeply, his mate''s breath mixing with his as he connected their nose.


    "Light, two soul-mates are the clothes of each other. They hide the flaws, weaknesses, and shortcomings of their mates with their own strength. If I''m a fierce flame, you are the cool wave. Where I set fire, you douse it out. In the same way, if I''m lean, you''re sinuous. We are the complete opposite of each other, but in that difference, we cover each other''s weaknesses and become stronger together. Now, this..."


    Ramose''s eyes fell back on her bosom, his breath hitching at the alluring sight.


    "This, Light, is a natural process of mating. You don''t need to be embarrassed or ashamed, because if I''m your mate, then I''m your clothes. Then as the clothes on your body, what''s there that I can''t see, touch, or feel?"


    With that, the wolf bent and closed his mouth around her mound.


    "Mmmm."


    Versailles moaned. The attack on her chest sent electric currents shooting through her body.


    He...he...


    This perverted wolf!


    Her face burned as she looked up at the rippling curtains, not daring to see what the beast was doing.


    Da**! He did that on purpose! He purposely talked about such nonsense to brainwash me!


    She felt hot all over, her skin flushed, breath coming out in short gasps as her hands clutched the bed sheets and she subconsciously thrust out her chest.


    Treating her reaction as a positive invitation, Ramose scraped his teeth on the tender skin, causing her to shiver in response.


    "Ra...Ramose...you..." Da**! Why was she stammering!?


    Versailles wanted to tell him to stop, but the cascading waves of pleasure clouded her mind and shattered her thoughts before they could form a coherent sentence.


    She closed her eyes shut, one of her hands covering her mouth as the other grabbed the mane of black strands. She meant to push him away, but her body spoke a different language.


    Versailles clutched the handful of black strands and thrust her chest out, pushing his head against her bosom.


    Ramose shivered.


    He openly and covertly told his mate he wanted her. But this was the first time he openly felt her need for him. His eyes softened and he removed his mouth from her bosom to take her lips. Desperate and breathless, he parted her legs and positioned himself in between.


    He couldn''t hold back anymore.


    With a rough tug, the dress pooled around her waist. He put his weight on one arm, and with his lips still sealed over hers, he lifted her up and yanked the entire dress off, throwing it towards the floor.


    "Light, I want to see you." Ramose laid his mate on the center of the bed and unsealed their lips. Lifting his body, his eyes fell on her naked beauty.


    "Huuu...!"


    Versailles was still swimming in the euphoric sensation when she heard a gasp of astonishment, followed by a cool hand falling on her naked belly.


    Snapping her eyes open, she picked a blanket and threw it in the perverted wolf''s face.


    "You beast! Pervert!" She hastily grabbed another blanket to throw as she fiercely scolded.


    "Haha...Light, you''re still shy? Didn''t I say it already? Between us, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Besides..."


    Ramose untied his robes and caught the blanket. Throwing it carelessly over his shoulder, he covered her nakedness with his full body.


    "...If you want to cover up, I''m here." A wicked smile graced the wolf''s lips, stunning the serpentine speechless.


    With that, he buried his head in her neck and started littering her body with kisses. His rough hands were like fire, leaving trails of heat on her body as he explored every rise and dip, every curve and valley.


    Within the span of a few breaths, labored breathing and audible moans resounded as the two mates, locked in a dance of desire, gasped and groaned breathlessly.


    Ramose lifted his mate''s leg and settled between her legs. His heart pounded in his ears as every nerve and fiber of his being stirred and tingled with the need to mate.


    Releasing the cherry bud in his mouth, he raised his head and kissed her forehead, eyes, nose, cheeks, and whispered the ancient claim on her lips.


    "Without you, I am but a shell. It is you who breathes life into my soul, my better half..."


    With that, the wolf sealed their lips and thrust into her slippery warmth.


    "Mmmm..."


    The two''s heads tingled, caught unprepared by the sudden wave of blinding pleasure. The next second, Versailles''s eyes sprung, pain and tears swirling in their violet depths.


    Ramose, ever attentive to his mate''s tiniest reaction, immediately sensed something was wrong the moment she stiffened. Suppressing his urge to vent to his heart''s content, he opened his eyes and looked into her glistening, painfilled gaze.


    He couldn''t stop.


    His mind, his heart, and his very soul screamed for him to mold her into his body, brand every inch of her with his touch. But seeing her eyes filled with tears, he couldn''t bring himself to move.


    Caught in a dilemma of intense emotions, Ramose remained frozen on top of her, his eyes bloodshot and his face scrunched in a painful grimace.


    Versailles felt the desire of her mate wash over her in waves. His body trembled as he bit on his lips, seemingly trying to suppress his needs.


    Her heart melted.


    From his action alone, she perceived how precious she was to him.


    She was so precious, that he would rather make himself suffer than hurt her.


    She raised her hands and tenderly cupped his face. Ramose shivered, the endearing act fueling his barely suppressed heat.


    "Ramose, it''s okay. Move slowly, gently, and it''ll be okay." Well...She hoped it would be okay.


    Because if not, she would probably cry her lungs out...


    "You...you..sure?" He breathlessly rasped.


    "I''m sure. Just be gentle, okay?"


    "Always..." With a sigh of relief, he laid his forehead on hers.


    Tears of love, gratitude, adoration, and devotion flowed down his cheeks as he gently and tenderly loved his mate.


    If she had asked him to stop, then he would''ve done so without a complaint.


    Even if doing so would''ve rended his soul apart, shattered his mind, and driven him insane; for her, he would have stopped.


    Because hurting her for his personal pleasure would have shattered him far more...


    But her gracious, generous embrace even when she was in pain, made him love her even more. Before today, he had always loved the serpentine that protected him and shielded him when he was nothing more than a helpless, shiftless cub.


    Today, he fell in love again with the serpentine that willingly embraced him, when she herself was in pain. Before today, he had always loved her for the selflessness and kindness with which she protected him.


    Today, he fell in love with the boundless love with which she showered him.


    As the Werewolf King gently thrust in and out, immersing himself in the glory of his mate''s body and rejoicing in her selfless love, his heart soared in gratitude to the heavens that blessed him with her lifetime companionship.


    He tenderly kissed her salty tears with an aching heart and made a vow to himself.


    Until the end of time, as long as a drop of blood or a strand of life remained in his body, he would strive to protect her pure soul from the depravity of the Nar realm.


    And if his body crumbled apart and all his blood drained away, he would bargain with the Guardians of Hell to return as a spirit and protect her in the shadows.


    But if a misfortunate ever befell her under his watch, then he would traverse a thousand universes and undergo a million trials to pay for his incompetence!


    "Ung!"


    With a guttural grunt, he clutched her slender body as if a lifeline and released his seed inside her womb. After it was over, he powerlessly slumped to the side with his lovestruck gaze fixed on his mate.


    He never knew bonding with her would feel so exhilarating and soul numbingly good!


    Versailles ached all over.


    She felt as if she had been grinded against by a stone beast, her entire front, and especially her lower body, throbbed in pain.


    Slightly cracking her tightly shut eyes, she glared at the satisfied wolf in resentment, wishing desperately to claw and flail his skin in revenge.


    Sadly, her energy was sapped and drained in the earlier battle, leaving her terribly weak and powerless to the point where she couldn''t even lift a finger.


    Seeing her dark glare, the Werewolf King instantly admitted his fault, not wanting to enter a cold war.


    "Light, I tried to restrain myself...but...it was the first time, that''s why I lost control. Next time, I promise to do better!"


    Da**! I knew I shouldn''t have given him the go-ahead signal...now he''s even thinking about a next time already!


    "Hmph! You can go and dream about a next time, but it''s not happening!" With a disdainful glare and a cold snort, she turned her back to the sheepish wolf and fell in deep slumber.


    Ramose sheepishly rubbed his nose and smiled.


    Was he too hasty in mentioning a next time?


    He restrained himself, but his serpentine was still recovering, so her strength wasn''t the same. After a few rounds, she was drained.


    But even then, she didn''t stop him.


    His heart overflowed with warmth, and he bent his head to kiss every mark and bruise on her fair skin.


    They were the symbol of their mating.


    But more importantly, they were the marks of his love and her acceptance.


    Every time he thought he had her figured out, his mate would do something that overthrew his notions of her.


    From their first meeting, he had already sensed she was different from the beasts of the Nar realm. But the more time he spent with her, the more he realized how drastically different she was.


    In a realm where strength reigned supreme and the dominant party in a relationship always held the upper hand, she willingly surrendered herself to his manipulations.


    As he recalled their entanglement, his throat went dry and his breath quickened. With a flushed face and racing heart, he swept his sight over her beautiful curves.


    "Light, you''re the most beautiful creature in the entire seven realms." He doubted the other six realms possessed a human that could reveal his Serpentine Queen.


    Her grace, her power, her beauty, her ferociousness, her intelligence...


    How could a mere, weak human possibly surpass his mate?


    But the most important part of all was the fact that she was all his...


    Glowing with male pride and unconcealable happiness, Ramose trailed his fingers over the enchanting curves and brushed back her sticky fire-kissed hair.


    He got off the bed and picked up the water bucket beside the bed.


    Ripping his black robe in half, he returned to the bed and sat beside his sleeping mate. With gentle care and caution, the Werewolf King of the Werewolf Clan and ruler of the Underworld Palace, diligently wiped his mate''s body.


    After he was done, he dropped the fabric in the bucket and laid down beside her.


    He kissed her belly, the place where their future progeny would form and grow, and wrapped his arms around her waist.. Laying his head on her stomach, he closed his eyes and slept in bliss.

 Chapter 154 - This Wolf Wants More Meat

    ****VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-Skip Chapter If Under 18****


    The next warm morning, Ramose woke to find himself still clutching onto his mate''s waist. He lifted his head and seeing her still asleep, smiled guiltily.


    "Was I a little too eager last night?"


    He scooted up until they were face to face and kissed her forehead, then his dark eyes roamed over her naked figure. Her snow-white skin was peppered with his love marks, adding a hint of color and allure to her already enchanting figure.


    His breath hitched as his fingers tingled with an aching need to touch her, to feel her. He lifted a trembling hand to her neck. Then gently lifting her chin, he kissed her throat, sliding his hand to her shoulder-blade. Instantly, her body shivered in fierce reaction.


    Ramose''s muscles clenched, his lower half hardening in response to her reaction. With a shaky breath and beating heart, he continued down, kissing her collarbone before reaching her bosoms.


    His eyes turned red. Heart pounding in his ears, he trailed his hand from her shoulder blade to her back, around her waist and up, before clutching the round, soft mound.


    Under the silver-blue glow streaming through the pink gossamer curtains, the round mound was an alluring pink with a cherry perk.


    "Just like her lush lips."


    Last night, he was in too much heat to fully appreciate her beauty.


    All he could think of was mating, mating, and mating more with her until every inch of her mouth-watering body was covered with his scent. Now that he had the chance to look and openly admire, his heart couldn''t stop pounding.


    Awestruck and mesmerized, he gently rubbed the mound and licked the perk. Seeing it harden and turn even darker, his eyes darkened with desire and he closed his mouth and sucked. The softness in his hand, the sweet perk in his mouth, combined with the musk from their mating last night made his scalp tingle in mind-numbing pleasure.


    "Mmmm!"


    Versailles, still asleep, subconsciously moaned and thrust out her chest, practically inviting the hungry wolf to devour her.


    "Haha..." Ramose chuckled in delight, his mate''s needy moan encouraging, emboldening him. He placed his other hand on her waist and ran it up and down, enjoying the curvy rise and dip. Recalling how he had clutched the same waist last night, heat rose in his loins, and he unconsciously positioned himself over her, covering her curvy body with his lean, masculine one.


    As their naked flesh pressed against each other, Ramose painfully closed his eyes and groaned.


    A feeling of weakness spread through his body and the Werewolf King pressed his forehead against his mate''s to anchor himself and savor the euphoric pleasure. Slowly and gently, he rubbed his lower body against hers, his breath catching at every stroke and contact with her warm, wet flesh.


    Versailles had a strange dream.


    She dreamed she laid on fluffy clouds, admiring the beautiful, fluttering wings of Light Flies when a huge beast jumped on her.


    Surprised and caught off guard by the sudden attack, she raised her hands to attack. But before the red-gold flames could flare to life, the beast kissed her palms, sucked her fingers, and licked her wrists, snuffing the flames as if they were nothing more than dying sparks.


    Astonished and shocked by his action, she raised a leg to kick him off of her body. As if he was expecting the attack, the moment her leg raised, the beast caught it and gently wrapped it around his waist.


    Then under her surprised and wide eyes, he pulled her closer and settled between her legs, wrapping her other leg around his waist.


    Lifting his head, he looked into her eyes with deep, dark ones swirling with unfathomable emotions and kissed her cheek before whispering in her ears with a pleading tone.


    "Light, I still want some more." Her brows furrowed.


    More? What more did he want?


    Even though the thing on top of her was a beast, she didn''t feel disgusted. There was neither hate or an urge to flame or poison the da** thing to death.


    If anything, there was a helpless and resigned feeling, as if before his wants, she could only surrender.


    "Light, can I get some more?" The beast pleadingly repeated.


    "More? More of what?" Rather than waste her energy racking her brain, wasn''t easier to just ask him directly?


    But what she didn''t expect was to get a nonsensical answer.


    "I want more meat."


    ''Da**!'' Versailles sprang her eyes open with a curse flying through her head.


    Was she experiencing side effects from the parasite attack? Why in the realms would she dream about a beast wanting meat?


    Breathing roughly, her unfocused, wild eyes roamed around her surroundings before the gossamer currents caught her attention. Her brows furrowed for a heartbeat before her eyes widened in astonishment.


    Because pressed against her was an all too familiar face.


    Ramose was kissing her lips with his naked flesh pressed tight against hers.


    Da**! No wonder she had such a strange dream...


    The dam** wolf was molesting her in her sleep!


    Face flaming in anger, Versailles raised her foot and kicked the engrossed wolf in the stomach.


    "Ouch! Ouch...Light, if you want to kick, you can kick. But don''t use so much strength. If you damage my goods, how will I mate with you?" Ramose held his stomach and trained an aggrieved look at his raging mate.


    Da**! What''s going on? Wasn''t Light asleep? I was almost close to being done...


    The Wolf King dejectedly lowered his head and wept at the tormenting desire in his lower body.


    "Heh...damage them? Don''t worry. If they get damaged, I won''t abandon you. I don''t mind if we never get to mate again." Versailles sneered and sat up, her violet eyes glaring at the dazed wolf.


    "No way! How can we not mate? I love the feeling of mating with you!" Ramose felt alarmed by his mate''s words.


    Never mate with her again? Was that even possible?


    The feeling of their naked flesh pressed tight and entangled in a war of desire was unlike anything he had ever experienced before!


    Just one mating session with her had already made him addicted to the taste. If he had to practice abstinence for his entire immortal life, that too, after tasting the meat, then he would rather commit suicide and free himself from the torture of looking at her curvy body every day.


    Why would he remain alive and torment himself by only looking at what he wasn''t allowed to touch?


    He lowered his head and looked at his hard member still throbbing in excitement. Regret and unsatisfied desire swirled in his dark eyes. His gaze then fell on the naked, slender leg before his throbbing rod, and the Werewolf King''s eyes flared with an even hotter flame.


    She is my mate and I love her.


    If I can''t control my desires and urges around her, then how''s that my fault?


    Heh...since I love her, it''s only obvious that I would want to mate her day and night...so how can I be blamed for losing control?


    But Light...she won''t let me easily approach her after last night and this morning. What do I do now...?


    Ramose''s eyes flickered with complex emotions. He still wanted to mate with her. But how was he supposed to convince her when she only angrily glared at him?


    How did one convince an angry mate to happily mate with them?


    He was still thinking of how to convince his mate when a voice sounded from outside.


    "Werewolf King, bathwater is ready."


    His eyes lit up and King Ramose immediately hopped off the bed.


    "Clear the premise. We''ll have a meal when we''re ready." The Werewolf King picked up a random robe and wrapped it around his waist, his actions hurried and careless. When he turned to his mate, he found her staring suspiciously at him.


    Da**! She couldn''t have figured out my ploy, could she? But that''s not right...how could she find out what I''m planning when I only thought of it now?


    Under the penetrating gaze of his mate, Ramose couldn''t help but sweat.


    "Yes, Wolf King." At this moment, the servant''s voice was followed by her fading footsteps, and before long an unnatural stillness filled the atmosphere. Obviously, the other servants had departed as well.


    "Alright, spill it out. What are you scheming?" Versailles''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms and legs, and leaned back on the bedhead like a queen overlooking her subject.


    The wolf''s sudden enthusiasm and his order to clear the premise immediately alarmed her. This beast was scheming something!


    If he went on his knees and cried innocent, she wouldn''t believe it...


    Ramose''s eyes briefly flickered with surprise, then a cunning gleam flashed through their depth. By the time he met his mate''s gaze, there was only pure adoration.


    "Light, how could I possibly scheme against you? You know my greatest pleasure is being at your beck and call." His gaze fell on her crossed arms and the beautiful valley made his barely suppressed heat rise back up.


    Swallowing with difficulty, his dark eyes trailed down her body, taking in her slender waist, curvy hips, and hidden valley. His member throbbed eagerly as his eyes lingered on the valley. A heartbeat later, he continued his downward exploration; slender thighs and legs, before stopping at the two tiny feet.


    Da**! Was she made to drive him crazy? Just a look and he was already feverishly hot!


    Lifting his head back up, he saw his Serpentine Queen looking at him with a sarcastic sneer.


    Ramose''s face flushed at being caught blatantly staring.


    Wait...she''s my mate! What''s wrong with me staring!?


    Regaining his footing, King Ramose shamelessly looked at his mate.


    "Light, let''s go. You haven''t washed today. I will help you."


    "Help me? No need, I can wash on my own..." Versailles flushed and immediately turned him down.


    She was hale and well. Why would she need help in washing?


    But Ramose wasn''t asking. He was telling.


    Moving to the side of the bed, he flapped the curtains aside and pulled her into his arms.


    "Ra...Ramose...I said I can wash myself!"


    "But I want to wash you." Then the Werewolf King picked up his mate and carried her to the washing room.


    "Ramose put me down! I need to put on some clothes!" Versailles buried her face in his chest, feeling embarrassed at being carried naked to the washroom.


    "What do you need clothes for? You''ll just be taking them off."


    "Even then, I still want to wear them!"


    "Hehe...still embarrassed? Don''t worry. There''s only the two of us in the entire Purple-Radiance Palace."


    "Hmph! You made them leave on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Hmm...I made them leave because I want to spend more time with my mate."


    More like you want to eat me...


    Versailles''s mind went back to the dream and when she remembered the words of the beast, she inadvertently shivered and lowered her head.


    Ramose''s steps slowed, slightly hesitating when his mate shuddered.


    She really didn''t like mating...?


    At this thought, his heart plunged. But a beat later, his steady footsteps resumed.


    If she didn''t like it, he won''t force her.


    As much as he loved the sensation of their bodies becoming one, he loved the way she embraced him more.


    Lovingly accepting everything he gave with open arms. In her willing embrace, he tasted the sweetness of being loved without reservation.


    After that taste, he had no interest in anything less.


    Entering the washroom, the Werewolf King solemnly lowered his mate to the ground and tested the bathwater. Finding the temperature just right, he picked her up and set her down in the large basin.


    "Hold on. I''ll wash your back." Ramose found light clothe and got on his knees, washing his mate''s body with care and serious focus.


    Versailles looked at Ramose. She could sense his mood was dampened and sour, but couldn''t figure out what caused him to turn from scheming to dejected...


    Was it something she said?


    Her brows furrowed as she tried to think of what she could''ve said to upset him, but nothing came to mind.


    "Ramose, why don''t we bath together?" Since she didn''t know what caused his mood to drop, she''ll raise it back up by making him happy.


    Ramose raised his head, his eyes wide with surprise. As if he couldn''t believe his ears, he blinked twice before asking cautiously.


    "You want me to bathe with you?"


    "What? You don''t want to?" She frowned.


    "Why wouldn''t I want to?" Afraid of his mate changing her mind if he delayed a moment longer, Ramose rose to his feet and stepped into the basin.


    The warm water sloshed around him as he sat down and leaned back. Then, his gaze lifted to the female of his adoration.


    "Light, come here." He stretched out his hand and Versailles unhesitantly took it.


    Since she invited him into the tub, she expected his advances.


    Ramose spread his legs apart, his hard member twitching at her unhesitant response.


    A radiant smile spread across his face as he pulled his mate into his arms.


    This is what he wanted.


    Her unhesitant acceptance. Her welcoming arms.


    Because through her actions, he felt her love.

 Chapter 155 - The Werewolf Kings Mate

    ***VERY MATURE CONTENT-Skip Chapter If Under 18***


    Versailles fell in her mate''s strong arms, her cherry perks rubbing on his hard muscles, as she yelped in surprise.


    Ramose chuckled and wrapped an arm around her waist and sat her on his lap, his member rubbing on her thigh. Then his hand slid down to her leg, and grabbed her knees, spreading it over his thighs so her core rubbed against his member.


    "Sigh..." The direct contact made the Wolf King sigh in comfort. He rested his head on his mate''s shoulder and peppered her neck with kisses.


    His shoulder-length black hair stuck to his face and magnified his masculine features, glistening a black-blue shade that attracted Versailles''s attention.


    The serpentine tentatively raised a hand and ran it through the dripping strands, curling and twisting them in great fascination.


    "Ramose, your hair is so silky!"


    Ramose smiled and gently embraced her.


    "Why are you more interested in my hair than me?" He aggrievedly scraped his teeth on her neck and moved slowly.


    Versailles moaned, then blushed in embarrassment. She clamped her mouth and bowed her head, hiding her flaming face and red ears.


    "Haha...why are you hiding? I find you even more beautiful when dyed pink." The Werewolf King laughed and soothingly rubbed her back.


    He didn''t know what to do with his mate. Even after his lengthy speech, she still felt embarrassed at their intimate act.


    In the Nar realm, beasts mated freely and openly, considering the act as natural as eating and sleeping. Some even performed the deed in the heat of the moment before an entire group of audience.


    However, his mate was as shy as a newborn calf, shying and blushing at every touch and contact, every moan and groan.


    Sigh...maybe after we do it a couple more times, she would no longer feel as shy...


    The thought didn''t excite him. On the contrary, it filled him with a sense of loss. As unskilled, shy, and awkward as she was, Ramose found beauty and attraction in his mate''s reticent ways.


    It was a refreshing allure and air that belonged only to her and made her different from the other females of the realm.


    To see that side of her disappear, he would be lying if he said he wouldn''t be disappointed.


    Hmmm...I would like it if she didn''t change. Although I''d be forced to think of various methods to get her to mate with me, the process of cajoling, pleading, and convincing her to commit the deed would be just as fulfilling.


    As he thought of their future together where he would beg and bribe her to mate, and she would scoff and sneer at him for being shameless; a doting smile appeared on his face and he closed his eyes in contentment.


    For the first time in his entire immortal life, he looked forward to living for eternity. An eternity spent in the embrace of his mate.


    With her by his side, everything seemed bright and beautiful, filling his heart with great anticipation.


    Ramose gathered his mate''s thick fire-kissed hair and inhaled. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he pulled her closer until they were connected to the roots.


    "Sigh, much better." The feeling of being inside her was thrilling! He shuddered in the blissful pleasure that sent electric tingles shooting throughout his body and moaned.


    "Light, why do you feel so good, hmm? I am about to lose my senses."


    "Ramose...you pervert!" Versailles''s body trembled from the sudden deep penetration and his perverse words. Her face flushed and her body involuntarily trembled from the pleasure, but she refused to admit it to the wolf.


    If he found out how she enjoyed being one with him, then he would probably never let her rest. Her limbs already felt weak and powerless from his masterful manipulations. Any more and she would shatter!


    With a red face and aggrieved eyes, she glared at the insatiable wolf, unaware of the fact her violet, glistening eyes only served to kindle the flame burning in his heart.


    "Da**! Light, can you stop seducing me? Otherwise, we''ll be mating until next ice night." He bowed his head and roughly gasped in her ear.


    "Next ice night...? In your dreams! You insatiable beast, get out! Get out right now! I no longer want to bathe with you." Losing her cool, the serpentine lifted her arms and beat her mate in rage.


    "Light, I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    The Wolf grunted in pain, but not from her feeble strength. As his mate beat him in agitation, her body shook along with her movements, moving up and down on his member. The sensation of her moving was even more numbing than when he moved on his own.


    With this, an image of her moving on top of him surfaced in his mind, and the Werewolf King swallowed dryly.


    Unaware of the beast she had awakened, the serpentine kept beating on her mate''s chest until she felt a warm mouth clamp over her mound.


    Ramose audibly sucked and licked the red perk, his body temperature rising at an alarming rate. Placing a hand on her back, he teasingly traced her spine.


    "Light...Light...I am hard...uncomfortable. I want you...can I love you?"


    Versailles shuddered. Ramose''s voice was deep and thick with need. Even if he hadn''t said anything, she would''ve still known how desperately he wanted to mate from his hardness.


    Blushing, she shyly scolded, "Aren''t you already...doing it?" He was throbbing inside her and still dared to ask if he could love her. Hmph! How fake!


    "I...ah...I want you to love me?" Ramose wouldn''t dare to say he wanted to see her blissfully move on top of him.


    Males were dominant by nature. And in the Nar realm where strength spoke the loudest, no male would ever give a female the power to ride over him.


    Such an act wasn''t only perceived as demeaning by the males, but they were also afraid it would fill the females'' heads with ideas of reigning over them.


    But the Werewolf King wasn''t concerned about his mate reigning over him. In fact, if she desired, he would happily hand over his throne to her and allow her to call the shots.


    Nope, he was more concerned about failing to protect her and not fulfilling her every wish and desire.


    As such, the only reason why he didn''t dare to tell her he wanted to see her move on top of him was because he was afraid...


    He was afraid his mate would get mad and go on rage mood.


    If that happened, then his good deed would be ruined before it could even bear fruit...


    "Huh?" Versailles blinked and blankly stared at her mate.


    Love him? How the Nar was she supposed to do that!?


    "You...you...you''re out of your mind!" She shrieked in embarrassment and pounded on his chest in agitation.


    What was wrong with Ramose? Did his brain get fried from too much mating? How could he even suggest such a thing?


    The serpentine wailed in her heart as her violet eyes shot flames at the shameless and mindless wolf.


    Versailles saw Ramose as a beast who tasted meat for the first time and couldn''t get enough. But what she didn''t know was how much and how deeply the beast loved her.


    Before her, the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace was nothing more than a creature who wanted to be with his mate. And he wanted to be with her in such a way that there would be no distinction of a dominant and submissive party in their relationship.


    Whether in public or private, he wanted them to be equal in every way.


    He didn''t believe he was worthy of her who was strong, kind, and beautiful. But he loved her enough, that in the entire Nar realm, there wasn''t anything or anyone that could rival her in importance.


    Because aside from her, he considered no one else as his family.


    Not even the Werewolf Clan.


    On hearing her words, Ramose''s expression changed. He slowly lifted his head and looked his mate in the eyes.


    "I''m out of my mind? Light, you think me wanting you to love me makes me crazy?" His dark eyes swirled with sadness as a bitter smile formed on his lips.


    His mate found his request as an of madness. Why wouldn''t he feel upset?


    Versailles froze, her heart filling with panic at seeing such a despondent look in her mate''s eyes.


    Ramose...sad?


    How could Ramose be sad? What had she said to make him this sad?


    But before she could open her mouth, Ramose cupped her cheek and coldly looked into her eyes.


    "Light, what''s wrong with me wanting you to love me? What''s wrong with me wanting you to want me as much as I want you? Light, we are soul-mates, true. But to me, you are more than just the mate of my soul. You are the mate of my heart. Every time I see you, I feel alive. Every time I hold you, I feel complete. So what''s wrong with me wanting your love?"


    Ramose''s deep voice sounded demanding, but Versailles sensed the depth of his emotions from his trembling body. They were still connected in the most intimate of positions. So when he spoke and questioned her, more than his demanding tone, she sensed his vulnerability.


    At that moment, as he coldly questioned her, the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace appeared as fragile as an infant.


    Versailles''s heart ached. Seeing Ramose so hurt and so vulnerable pained her.


    She still remembered how he had doggedly endured her abuse at the Black Mountains of the Vampire City.


    How he protected her when the horde of corrupted ancient beasts had suddenly appeared.


    And how he impaled himself with her so, even in death, they would never be separated.


    Although she wanted vengeance for the wrongs of their previous lives, she had never forgotten her beginning and ending was him.


    It was for him that she had returned. And it was to prevent the Supreme Elder and the Dark Lord from ever separating them again that she came back.


    Because Ramose wasn''t her soulmate only in this life.


    He was her soul-mate of three lives.


    He was right. There was nothing wrong with him wanting her to love him. He was her mate and more than any one else, he deserved her love.


    Because she was the Werewolf King''s mate.


    The mate of his heart and soul.


    Versailles eyes softened, and for the first time since their union, she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Ramose''s heart plunged.


    His mate...why wasn''t she saying anything?


    Was he truly insane for wanting her to love him?


    After all, in the Nar realm, love between mates was nearly inexistent. The male beasts randomly slept with any female that could reproduce, while the females used their bodies and the little beauty they possessed to secure shelter and food for themselves.


    It was only the Werewolf Clan that displayed loyalty and faith to their mates. Though not mates of their hearts, because of the existence of the soul-mate bond, the wolves of the werewolf clan never touched another female before the appearance of their soul-mates.


    And even after the appearance of their mates, they only took slave-bond bedmates when their heat was too much for their soul-mates to relieve.


    As such, the concept of love was not prevalent, and even in the Werewolf Clan, the relationship of werewolves and their mates was held together by the soul-bond that filled them with a sense of peace and contentment.


    But true love was a hard find.


    And the King of the Werewolf Clan loved his mate, truly and deeply, to the point where her every action deeply affected him.


    Disheartened, Ramose was just about to unwrap his arm from his mate''s waist, when his neck was caged and warmth covered on his lips.


    His eyes widened in astonishment and for a moment, he only stared at the flushed face of the female kissing him in disbelief.


    Light...


    As the endearing nickname flashed through his mind, King Ramose''s heart fluttered like the wings of a Light Fly, rapid and weak, close to bursting.


    Warmth flooded through his heart, and when his mate moved on top of him, he shattered apart.

 Chapter 156 - The Werewolf Kings Mate Part 2

    ***VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-Skip Chapter If Under 18 ***


    Ramose moaned and sucked in a breath of cold air. His mate was nothing but torture.


    She didn''t move too slow or too fast, but just at the right tempo to drive him insane. Her damp, fire-kissed hair dropped over her shoulder, covering her right bosom in an alluring shade of red-gold.


    With her hands clutching his shoulders, every time she moved, the strands slid over his chest in teasing caresses, sending electric tingles shooting through his burning body. As she moved her hips again, Ramose threw back his head and growled in agonized pleasure.


    "Haha..." Hearing her melodious laughter, Ramose felt enlightened.


    Da**! She is purposely tormenting me! Could it be...she''s taking revenge for last night?


    Cracking his hooded eyes open, he dubiously peered at her.


    "Light, you...you aren''t taking revenge for last night, are you?"


    "So what if I am? What are you going to do about it?" The serpentine crossed her arms and condescendingly glanced down at him, unaware of how her posture only served to enhance her charm.


    An explosion went off in Ramose''s head and a certain part of the wolf twitched in reaction, turning even harder than it already was.


    "Hmmm...." The serpentine moaned in response and moved her hips again, causing the beast to salivate at the sight and harden at the sound.


    Da**! I can''t hold back anymore!


    Growling darkly, he lunged forward and clamped her perk, audibly sucking as he grasped her waist and thrust.


    Versailles held his shoulders and thrust out her chest, giving the wolf free rein to suckle and lick her bosom as his hands roamed up and down her body, tracing her curves and rubbing her waist and hips.


    The temperature in the washroom heated up very quickly, the moans and groans rose to a crescendo as the thrusts turned fiercer and the grunts became deeper.


    Ramose''s head clouded with euphoric pleasure and, closing his eyes, he wrapped his arms around his mate''s waist and pressed their bodies even tighter. With their flesh pressed tight against each other, her bountiful mounds crushed against his hard chest muscles. His hands traced her spine, her neck, her waist, and every curve on her body.


    "Light...Light...Light..." The light and love of my life.


    As he kissed his way to her lips, he gave a deep thrust and felt her shudder.


    A long while later, the serpentine lazily laid on the satiated wolf''s chest. He gently massaged her waist and kissed her hair, his eyes overflowing with love as he gazed at her.


    "Light, are you okay?" In the heat of the moment, he lost control. His mate hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he was afraid that his enthusiasm might have been too much for her to take.


    "Hmph! You ask now? When you''re already done?" She sneered.


    "Ah...that...that can''t be blamed on me. How was I supposed to know you''d seduce me senseless?"


    "Oh, so it''s my fault now?" There was a dark edge in the serpentine''s voice when she raised her head and sweetly smiled.


    "No, no. How can it possibly be your fault? It''s all my fault! I''m a beast that doesn''t know how to restrain himself. I''m a beast that needs discipline. If you wish, you can discipline me like earlier. I won''t dare to say a word." The Werewolf King immediately raised his hands and invited her to play with him.


    Sigh...what do I do? I just mated with her, but my heart and body are already burning for her again. I can only make do with having her torment me.


    He didn''t dare to take control. He was afraid he wouldn''t be able to restrain himself and hurt her.


    Sadly, his serpentine didn''t fall for his ploy.


    "You think I''m a fool? I can see from your eyes that you''re only looking for a chance to mate again."


    Ramose smiled bitterly and tenderly traced her cheek.


    "You can see I''m only looking for a chance to mate with you. Can''t you see how desperate I am for you? Light, if I knew things would be like this, then I would''ve waited for you to fully recover before mating with you. Now I can''t even think of anything else other than being inside you. If possible, I want to be one with you like that for eternity. To never separate for even a heartbeat." Ramose sighed and leaned his forehead against his mate''s, his dark eyes so deep Versailles felt her soul get sucked into their dangerous depths.


    She sucked in a shaky breath. Her head felt light and airy as if she was about to faint.


    No...this won''t do! It''d be too embarrassing if I fainted from his stare!


    Internally shaking her head, Versailles decided to shift her gaze elsewhere.


    But before she could even move her head, The Werewolf King gripped her face.


    "Look in my eyes, Light. You''ll only find yourself in their depths."


    Ramose didn''t know how else to express what he felt to his mate. He didn''t know how to put into words what he felt when he was connected with her.


    It was a feeling so ethereal, so magical, and so wholesome that he had no words to express it.


    When he was inside her, he never wanted to withdraw.


    Because the moment he did, an empty void, deep and yawning, would engulf his heart and soul, and cause him to feel disoriented, incomplete.


    He felt a sense of emptiness he had never known before.


    That''s why he wanted her to see it for herself through his eyes. Since he couldn''t express it in words, he wanted her to see what he felt in his heart and soul through his eyes.


    "Light, what do you see?" Holding her gaze, the Werewolf King moved his hips.


    Versailles''s shuddered.


    She and Ramose were still connected together from their previous mating. So when he moved, she gasped.


    But not from the pleasure. She gasped from the look in her mate''s eyes.


    The two times they mated, Ramose had kissed her. And as she was either too embarrassed or too aroused, she always kept her eyes closed.


    This time, as Ramose moved his hips and held her gaze, she felt her heart and soul shatter, before remolding in a flood of boundless warmth.


    Because the look in her mate''s eyes wasn''t just lust. It was pure and unadulterated love.


    In his eyes, she saw herself.


    Not from a gaze of lust and need, but one of adoration, devotion, and love. As Ramose moved, his gaze radiated a love she never felt before or even realized was possible.


    It wouldn''t be too far-fetched to call it worship!


    He worshiped her like there was no one greater than her in the universe.


    Versailles cried tearfully.


    This was too much love for her fragile heart.


    A heart scarred with the abandonment of her own blood relatives.


    "Light, Light...why are you crying? Please, don''t cry. I''m sorry if I upset you." Ramose forgot about his quest when he saw his mate cry. His heart clenched painfully and he frantically wiped and kissed her tears away, apologizing profusely as he tried to calm her down.


    "Light, I was wrong. I was wrong. I''m sorry, okay? I''m sorry...please, stop crying..." He lost his composure, practically begging and pleading, as he hugged her and rubbed her back, and endlessly apologized.


    Da**! I made her cry! How can I make her cry?


    He hated her tears. And at that moment, hated himself more for being the cause of it.


    "Please...don''t cry..."


    The crying Versailles instantly paused when she heard the tearful plea. Lifting her head, she was greeted with the tear-streaked face of her mate.


    "Ra...Ramose! What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Da**! The Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace and King of the Werewolf Clan is crying!?


    "When you cry, my heart hurts. Seeing your tears, I can''t help but cry." Ramose tenderly caressed her face.


    "Light, I''m sorry. I won''t ever do that again, so please, don''t cry..."


    "You were crying because I was crying?" Versailles gaped.


    "No, I was crying because I hurt you..." The Werewolf King sighed regretfully and leaned his forehead on his mate''s.


    He only wanted to show his mate his feelings.


    But if he knew the act would cause her to tear, then even if he couldn''t mate with her for hundreds of years, he would never take such a step.


    Versailles looked in his dark eyes and smiled.


    "Ramose, you didn''t hurt me. You made me happy. I was crying because I felt beautiful and loved. I was crying because I realized I am the luckiest female in the Nar realm. No male could ever love their mate the way you love me. And no male could ever mate with their mates the way you mate with me. In your eyes, I saw myself. And I want to see myself in them every time we mate in the future."


    Ramose stared at his mate in astonishment, the words he heard causing his limbs to tingle.


    "Light...you, you mean it?" To drown in his mate''s violet eyes every time they mated!?


    Another bout of tingles shot through his body and he shuddered in pleasure. His member twitched fiercely and the Werewolf King''s eyes shone like two beams of black gems as they roamed over his mate''s body and lit with desire.


    Versailles didn''t miss the fierce reaction. She narrowed her eyes and glared at the shameless beast.


    This wolf is truly insatiable!


    I was talking about the future, but his mind clearly isn''t on the same wavelength as mine.


    Versailles''s shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Clearing his throat, King Ramose expectantly looked at his Serpentine Queen.


    "Ahem! Light, since we''re going to do it in the future, how about we hold a practice session right now? That way, when we do it in bed, it''d be even better. What do you think?"


    "I think you''re just looking for a chance to mate." She deadpanned.


    "Ahem! What''s wrong with me wanting to mate with you? If it were up to me, we would mate every day." To show his enthusiasm, the Werewolf King thrust upward. When his mate''s lips opened with a surprised gasp, he stuck his tongue in her mouth and entangled with hers, sucking with delight.


    Versailles moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck and drew him closer.


    Sigh...I''ll probably never satisfy this beast long enough to rest.


    She felt despondent. If she couldn''t satisfy him, wouldn''t that mean they would go on mating every day like he said?


    No way! she''d die if that happens!


    ...what to do?


    As she was thinking of how to get her mate sated enough to leave her in peace, a hand grasped her mound and squeezed. She involuntarily moaned and blushed.


    Da**! This beast corrupted me!


    Ramose broke their kiss and looked at his hand. The way her mound molded to his hand fascinated him and he couldn''t help but happily play with them, rubbing, pinching, and squeezing into different shapes.


    "Light, they are so soft and smooth...how are they so soft?" He curiously asked.


    "How do I know? They grew that way?" Black lines appeared on the serpentine''s forehead and she was close to kicking the clueless wolf in the shins.


    This da** wolf is truly a beast that saw meat for the first time!


    "Hmm! They grew beautifully! I like them!" With that, he closed his lips around the perk and sucked.


    Versailles''s whole body flushed red and tingled as waves after waves of pleasure coursed through her body and gathered at her intimate part. Arching her back, she grasped Ramose''s black hair and held him closer to her bosom.


    Ramose''s scalp tingled both from the amazing sensation of his mate''s body and her open response. His heart pounded in his ears and as his temperature rose, he nicked the perk, causing her to shiver and move on his member.


    "Mmmm..." His mind shattered apart and the Werewolf King wrapped an arm around his Serpentine Queen. Locked in a dance of desire and passion, he thrust his lower body and sucked on the mound in his mouth, his hand rubbing and squeezing the other mound.


    After an entire session of lovemaking, Ramose carried his limp mate out of the washroom to their bedroom.

 Chapter 157 - The Werewolf Kings Mate Part 3

    Versailles felt drained.


    The beastly wolf tired her out to the point of exhaustion. She laid in his arms, her head resting on his shoulder, as he carried her to their room. The fragrance of fruit and musk hung in the air, creating an alluring scent that caused one''s heartbeat to rise.


    Ramose carried his mate to the bed, and sweeping the curtains aside, gently laid her down. The serpentine was too tired to make any sound. The soft, cushy, bed made her feel nice and warm. Turning to the side, she snuggled into the warm blankets.


    The Werewolf King smiled. He kissed her temple and got off the bed, heading to the rack of robes on the side.


    "Light looks good in everything. But I like her better in black." As the only black wolf in the entire Underworld Palace, his mate wearing black would be akin to them matching colors. In a subtle way, he wanted to declare to every beast in the Werewolf Clan that the Serpentine Queen was his.


    Carrying the two black robes back to the bed, the Werewolf King looked at the soundly asleep Serpentine Queen in satisfaction. Her fair skin had patches of red-pink that rose his heat. As his gaze roamed over the rest of her body, he felt reluctant to clothe her.


    Because to see such a view again, he would have to scheme and shamelessly seduce her.


    Ramose swallowed dryly and climbed the bed. Setting the robes beside him, he gathered his mate in his arms and massaged her waist, feeling sorry for the torment he put her through.


    He didn''t expect his strong self-control to be so lousy under her luscious body. Although he restrained himself, the number of times they did the deed was a little overboard for her.


    "Light, when you recover, I''ll love you to my heart''s content." It was a vow.


    One he intended to see it through.


    He grabbed the black robe and cautiously helped her into it, afraid of disturbing her rest. As his hands and fingers made contact with certain enticing parts, he didn''t attempt to put on any fa?ade of being well-behaved.


    When his palms grazed a thigh, he kissed it; when his fingers grazed a mound, he sucked it. By the time he finished helping her dress, his face was flushed crimson and his breathing rough.


    Ramose climbed down the bed and dashed into the washroom. He grabbed the basin of water set aside for face washing and dumped the entire content over his head.


    Huuuu...


    "This is torture..."


    The water was cool, bringing down his body heat by a bit. But his member was still hard and it didn''t show any signs of settling. Dumping another basin of water over his head, the Werewolf King returned to the bedroom dripping wet.


    He looked at his still asleep mate with a bitter expression and grabbed his black robe.


    Having learned his lesson, he didn''t try to touch Versailles again. Instead, he wore his clothes, kissed her forehead again, and decisively left the room.


    If he remained within the vicinity of her, he was certain he would lose his mind.


    Leaving the Purple-Radiance Palace, the Werewolf King headed directly to the Crystalline Hall. The soothing fragrance of the foliage planted in the bright meeting hall entered his nostrils and calmed his restless heart.


    "Oh, King Ramose is quite late today, isn''t he?" Seeing his King finally make his appearance, Olsen leaned over and whispered conspiratorially to the rest of the Betas.


    The five slightly lifted their heads and secretly evaluated their King. His bright eyes and slight smile told them everything they needed to know.


    "Looking at his bright face, he must''ve finally crossed the threshold." Kugar thoughtfully remarked.


    "Heh...how long do you think he lasted?" Julian whispered.


    Olsen looked at the fearless wolf and goaded.


    "How about you ask him?"


    "Olsen, do you think I''m a fool? Why would I purposely stretch out my neck for a beheading?"


    "But seriously? I''ve never seen King Ramose look so happy before. The peaceful and satisfied aura makes him more approachable." Lium''s eyes flashed with delight as he scrutinized his King from head to toe.


    The others silently nodded in agreement, similarly delighted and happy for their Werewolf King.


    As his Beta Wolves, they clearly knew how troubled and restless his heart had been in the past 18 years. Seeing his smile made them inadvertently smile as well.


    Their King had finally found his happiness. What more could they want?


    Ramose felt his Betas'' curious and burning stares the moment he entered the hall. Throwing the gossipy pack a scornful glance, he casually proceeded to his throne.


    But this made them gasp in astonishment and surprise...


    "Is something the matter?" Pausing mid-step, he coldly questioned the tactless wolves.


    Not wanting to ruin his good mood, he had clearly decided to overlook their rude stares. And yet, they just had to attract his attention.


    "No, no! Nothing''s the matter, King Ramose!" They were only shocked by his amiable air, ok?


    The Betas felt like banging their heads on the stone walls. Had they lost their minds? Why had they expressed their shock so openly?


    King Ramose hadn''t kicked them in the shin when they had openly stared, but they actually dared to take the matter further by exclaiming in his presence?


    Now it was just great! Their King was glaring at them as if he would eat them alive!


    Shivering in trepidation, the Beta Wolves deferentially bowed their heads and awaited their punishment.


    But another astonishing matter occurred that made them blank in disbelief...


    "Hmph! Considering the fact that I''m in a good mood today, I''ll excuse your disappointing behaviors this time." With wide eyes and open mouths, they watched their Werewolf King walk right past them and sit on his throne.


    The wolves exchanged confused glances before understanding dawned on them and a bright light flared in their eyes.


    They couldn''t help but sigh at the Serpentine Queen''s greatness for taming the ruthless King Ramose in one night.


    Ramose swept his gaze over the stunned wolves and smirked. He knew what they were thinking, but made no attempt to fix it.


    After all, the more they viewed his mate as a formidable force, the greater they would depend on her in the future. And if they begin to depend on her, his mate will have a less difficult time acclimating to the Werewolf Clan.


    For her to settle in the Underworld Palace with ease and comfort, he would happily embrace the title of a mate-tamed and mate-fearing Wolf King...


    "Olsen, keep an eye on the Ruling Wolf Pack. I have a hunch that they are cooking up a scheme."


    "Yes, Wolf King! Do you want me to shuffle the wolves guarding the Crimson Palace?"


    "No need. That''ll just alert them. I want to see what they''re depending on to dare question my decisions in public. If they believe we''re unguarded against them, then they''ll be more confident in carrying out their scheme."


    "I understand, Werewolf King. It''s just..."


    "You don''t need to worry about my mate''s safety. One, she isn''t an easy target. And two, I would never place her safety in any other beast''s hands. Even if that beast is my Beta."


    Olsen shivered at the edge in his king''s voice. No doubt, he still kept the incident of his mate''s near-death experience in mind.


    If fate wasn''t on his king''s side that day, then today...


    Olsen''s expression turned grave. Solemnly nodding his head, he stepped back without objection.


    Turning to the Beta in charge of Management, the Werewolf King crossed his arms and coldly asked.


    "Lium, did you take care of the Shapeshifting race''s affair?"


    "Yes, Wolf King. I started the process and they''ll be freed from the slave-bond pledge within the next few days. As free beasts, they''ll have to search for a new living environment and secure food for themselves." Lium''s face was impassive as he reported to the Wolf King.


    "There''s no need for them to search for a new living environment. My mate made a promise to help every race secure a livable environment and food. Since they''re in need of a place to live, place them among the races that are in need of homes. Until then, they can stay in the Underworld Palace and entertain my mate when she''s bored."


    "Uh...yes, Werewolf King." Lium didn''t know what to say.


    The race was already freed from slavery. But now, they''ll also get a place to call home.


    Wasn''t their Werewolf King too generous?


    Olsen saw the confused look on Lium''s face and nudged the beast.


    "No need to look so confused. Our king isn''t this generous. All of this is because of our Queen. So you''d better keep your eyes wide open and never offend her. If you do...hehe...may the heavens save you from our King''s wrath!"


    It was only when he heard his words that Lium saw the light.


    No wonder...sigh...and here I was thinking our King had become generous. It''s all for the Serpentine Queen. Glancing over at the gloating Olsen, Lium couldn''t help but whisper in confusion.


    "Okay, our king is doing everything for the Serpentine Queen. But why are you so happy?"


    A smug smile on his face, Olsen clasped his hands behind his back and proudly raised his head.


    "Because I''m the Serpentine Queen''s friend. Our Werewolf King, ruler of the Underworld Palace is a tamed beast under her control. In the future, under her watch, will King Ramose dare to do anything to me? As her friend, I''ve practically gained immunity from punishment and torture."


    Upon hearing Olsen''s words, the Betas immediately saw red.


    "Da**! Olsen, you shameless wolf! How can you claim the Serpentine Queen as your friend?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! I bet the Serpentine Queen doesn''t even know who you are."


    "Don''t even think about forging a friendship with the Serpentine Queen. Otherwise...heh...I''ll tell our Werewolf King that you''re interested in his mate..."


    "You...!" Olsen almost vomited blood at the Betas'' shamelessness.


    They didn''t have the good fortune of meeting the Serpentine Queen first, so they purposely suppressed him with such threats!


    The Nar! If King Ramose heard such news, even if it was fake, he would still butcher him for being strung with the Serpentine Queen in the same sentence!


    Olsen fearfully glanced in his King''s direction. Seeing the black wolf not paying attention to their interaction, he released a sigh of relief.


    Trembling in anger and fear, Olsen turned a resentful glare to the gloating Betas.


    Having such beasts as his comrades in arms was his greatest misfortune!


    Ramose indifferently watched his Betas whisper and bicker with each other in hushed tones. He felt disgusted at their childish behavior and turned a deaf ear to them, looking out the Crystalline Hall''s window with a lost expression.


    He wanted to be with his mate. But he was afraid of his body''s reactions around her. Once or twice was fine. But if he failed to control himself and did it too many times, she might just break.


    As such, he made do with recalling their sweet moments and thinking about her expressive eyes as he wanted for the ice night to descend and see her again.


    On the other side, after a long nap, Versailles woke up feeling fresh and energized.


    Having been tossed about by a hungry wolf for a day and night, every muscle in her body ached. Luckily, she was a serpentine and her bones were flexible.


    Otherwise, she would be cursing the beast until she ran out of curse words!


    Sitting up with a long yawn, she stretched her arms and jumped off the bed.


    "This...?" She didn''t remember wearing a robe. Then, where did this come from?


    The face of her shameless mate appeared in her mind. Her face instantly flushed red and she released the edge of the black robe like she had been burned.


    Da**! That wolf must have taken liberties with me while I slept!


    She stomped her foot in rage, her flame hair floating above her head like tendrils of red-gold sun-rays.


    Versailles didn''t need to ask the wolf to know it.


    She was certain he had taken liberties with her.


    Sighing dejectedly, she fixed her robes and secured the belt. There was no point in crying over spilled milk. Besides, they had already done the deed, so there was nothing for her to be embarrassed about.


    Moreover, as he liked to say, they were mates.


    She took a couple of quick steps and tested her body. She could sense she was almost fully recovered.  As a serpentine and an immortal beast, self-healing was an inherent ability for her.


    But this ability only worked well on common ailments and bruises.


    Life-threatening attacks like the one she suffered were one of the most difficult to recover from.


    Surprisingly, however, she recovered quicker than even the time the Healer had anticipated.


    "I''ve been in the Underworld Palace for so many days and yet, I still haven''t explored the areas outside the Crimson and Purple-Radiance Palace. As the Werewolf King''s mate, I need to know what life in the Underworld Palace is like."


    Crossing her arms across her chest, Versailles, the Werewolf King''s mate left the Purple-Radiance Palace to explore the Werewolf Clan.

 Chapter 158 - Queen Of The Underworld Palace

    Versailles, cloaked in a black robe with hood, moved among the crowd of beasts and werewolves in great fascination. The Underworld City of the Werewolf Clan was in a spherical shape with the Crimson Palace in the center of the city.


    The Beta wolves resided closest to the Crimson Palace, with the King''s Pack on the East and the Ruling Wolf Pack on the West. The brown wolves resided close to the Betas, and the Omegas or ordinary wolves of the Werewolf Clan resided on the outer ring of the Underworld City.


    Unlike the Floating Flame Island and the Vampire City, the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan had order and structure similar to those of the six realms'' capital cities. Wolves closest to the Crimson Palace were higher in status and resembled the officials and aristocrats, while those further from the Crimson palace were more like the civilians of the six realms.


    There were shops and markets where beasts, wolves, and their mates, sold healing potions, restorative herbs, magical nutrients, spell charms, and store bracelets among many other things.


    "Truly worthy of being the smallest in number, but greatest in might." Versailles sighed in amazement as she witnessed two wolves confront a pack of lesser-race beasts.


    Slaves of the clan, the beasts seemed to be shopping for the mate of the wolf they served. But the item they wanted to purchase, a beauty-enhancing charm, was grabbed by the mate of a wolf higher in status.


    "I want this charm. Who dares to compete with me?" The female beast placed a hand on her hip and condescendingly looked down at the shivering beasts.


    "But, but we got it first. Miss Luciana, how can you snatch the item we already bought?"


    ''Luciana? Why does this name sound familiar?'' Versailles frowned and tried to see the beast''s face. But the other party was surrounded by lesser races and two wolves protectively shielding her behind them.


    To have werewolves as protectors, the beast must be the mate of a Beta.


    As the argument of the two parties increased in volume, a crowd began to gather and watch the spectacle in excitement.


    "She looks like the mate of a Beta. But why is she arguing with lesser race beasts?"


    "Who knows. I heard it was about some beauty-enhancing charm."


    "Beauty-enhancing charm? Is that worth fighting over?"


    As the gathered wolves and beasts began to whisper among themselves, the mocking voice of the female reached their ears.


    "You filthy creature! How dare you defame me. I clearly paid for the item before you. And yet you say I snatched it? Which eye of yours saw me snatch it?"


    "Miss Luciana, please calm down. This is a public place. If Beta Olsen comes to know you created a farce outside again, he won''t be happy." One of the werewolves'' flushed in embarrassment as he heard his mistress''s shameless words.


    She had clearly snatched it, but no one dared to point it out because she was the mate of a Beta.


    But the opposing lesser races weren''t as tactful because, even if a bit lower, their mistress was also the mate of a Beta.


    "Miss Luciana, I saw it with both of my eyes. Otherwise, why would I dare to fight for a beauty-enhancing charm with you?"


    Once the words of the beast reached the crowd, they threw strange glances at Luciana as if she were a female bandit.


    Slap!


    Slap!


    Slap!


    "You filthy creature! You''re tired of living, aren''t you?" Luciana lashed out at the beasts, tightly slapping them for humiliating her in public and failing to know their place.


    The lesser races weren''t expecting the female to suddenly start beating them. Surprised and caught off guard, they fell on their backs making a sorry state. Shamefaced and embarrassed, the lesser races exchanged bitter smiles and tried to get back on their feet.


    As mere slaves of the Werewolf Clan, they had no power or freedom, their position being even lower than that of a wild beast. Therefore, even if they were wronged or unjustly beaten to death, no one would step up for them or take their side.


    Because this was the Werewolf Clan. And here, the wolves and their mates reigned supreme.


    "Filthy creatures! You have forgotten your status, haven''t you? Dare to talk to me like this! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, then I''ll change my name!"


    Whip!


    Just as the beasts climbed back to their feet, a flaming barbed whip landed on their bodies, sending them tumbling to the ground. Blood seeped from their torn flesh and the scent of burnt flesh spread in the air, making the spectating crowd gag and step back.


    But no beast stepped up to stop the raging female. Because she was the mate of a Beta wolf, the personal attendant of the Werewolf King.


    Whip!


    "Ah!"


    Whip!


    "Ah!"


    Whip!


    "Filthy creatures!"


    The lesser races, tearing and bleeding, rolled on the ground covering their heads as more lashes landed on their bodies. Their clothes were torn into shreds, exposing more of their skin, as the barbed whip harshly landed on their thin frames and tore more flesh.


    Versailles stood at the edge of the crowd.


    She had left the Crimson Palace incognito and didn''t want to draw attention to herself.


    But the more she watched, the tighter her fists clenched and the angrier she became.


    "Versailles, calm down. They are only lesser races...they are only lesser races..." The words came out of her mouth in deep hisses, her teeth gritting against each other as she tried to control her emotions.


    The creatures were lesser races.


    Slaves of the Werewolf Clan, while the female seemed to be the mate of Olsen, her mate''s right-hand commander.


    Between the two, it was obvious who held more importance.


    But as Versailles watched the female ruthlessly lash at the beasts, her heart shuddered.


    What had they done to deserve such beating? What had they said to warrant such treatment?


    They were beasts of lesser races, true. But they were also living beings that felt pain and despair just like any other creatures.


    She couldn''t just stand by and watch anymore.


    Versailles pushed the crowd aside and moved towards the huddled creatures. Just when the female beast raised her hand to deliver another blow, she stood in front of the bleeding creatures and held the whip.


    "Enough!" Cold and commanding, her voice instantly attracted the attention of the indifferent beasts.


    Luciana inadvertently shivered and froze in place. The cold voice held power that raised goosebumps on her arms.


    "Huh? Who is she?"


    "Whoever she is, she should''ve just stood on the sidelines and watched. Now that she interfered in this matter, it won''t end well for her."


    "Yes, that female isn''t just anyone. She''s Olsen''s mate, the right-hand Commander of the Werewolf King."


    The spectating beasts whispered and sighed in pity as they sympathetically looked at the cloaked Versailles. No doubt, they were already imagining her miserable ending.


    Upon hearing the crowd''s words, the Gold Blood''s fear receded and she flushed in shame.


    How could she get frightened by a random beast? And this da** beast actually dared to frighten her?


    "Who...who dares to hold my whip!?" She wanted to know which beast had such guts!


    In the entire Underworld Palace, which female beast had the guts to stand in the way of Olsen''s mate, the Werewolf King''s right-hand Commander?


    "I dare. What about it?"


    *


    On the other side, the Werewolf King concluded his meeting for the day and returned to the Purple-Radiance Palace with a racing heart.


    Light must''ve rested well enough by now!


    If we go another round, it shouldn''t be too much...


    Looking forward to seeing his mate so he could shower her with love, King Ramose hastened his steps and entered their bedroom with a bright smile on his face.


    But the moment he entered the room, what greeted his sight was an empty bedroom...


    Maybe she''s in the washroom?


    Heh...good...taking a bath together is also good...


    Thinking so, he proceeded to their washroom and unceremoniously entered.


    "Light! I''m back!"


    But it was another empty room...


    Da**! Where did Light go? She couldn''t be hiding from me, could she?


    Feeling helpless, he went around the room searching for his mate.


    "Light, where are you? Light, Light!"


    After searching the whole room and failing to find his mate, the Werewolf King''s face paled.


    Where is Light!?


    Frantic and frightened, King Ramose dashed out of their bedroom with a panicked expression.


    "Olsen, Olsen! Gather everyone! Light is missing!"


    "The Queen? Yes, Werewolf King!" The Serpentine Queen was missing. This was nothing less than an emergency. Olsen raced through the palace and gathered the other Betas.


    Within a matter of seconds, the Betas gathered around their Werewolf King and charged out of the Crimson Palace in search of the Serpentine Queen.


    *


    Versailles looked at the female beast and felt an urge to puke.


    Such pretty blue eyes and brown skin became disgusting when paired with the ugly expression on her face.


    Wrapping the whip around her hand, Versailles sneered and gave a forceful tug.


    Bang!


    The high and overbearing Gold Blood fell forward, her face landing at Versailles feet.


    Crossing her arms, the serpentine forgivingly peered down at the woman at her feet.


    "No need to bow to me. Just fix that ugly attitude of yours and I''ll be good."


    "Puff!"


    "Da**! This is too comical!"


    "Don''t laugh! Don''t laugh! We mustn''t forget the woman is the right-hand commander''s mate."


    "That''s right! If we anger this female, she''ll take her rage out on us."


    The laughing crowd instantly went silent and stepped back, not wanting to get pulled into the two''s confrontation.


    "You b***h! I''ll kill you!" Luciana''s face turned red with shame.


    Since she entered the Underworld Palace when had she ever suffered such humiliation?


    This da** beast not only embarrassed her but also humiliated her before a crowd!


    Red with anger, her features twisted with hatred and murderous intent.


    For daring to humiliate her, she''ll kill the b***h!


    Pushing off the ground, she raised her hand to slap the hateful female across the face.


    But her hand had yet to land when she tripped and fell back on her face again.


    "Hahaha..." Versailles laughed heartily, her body shaking as she held her stomach and threw back her head.


    "Hey! It''s fine if you like bowing. You can keep bowing...I won''t force you to fix your attitude."


    The spectating beasts shivered in trepidation at the fearlessness of the beast before them.


    She really dared to publicly play Olsen''s mate? Her courage knew no bounds! They took another step back, not wanting to be associated with the female that seemed bent on courting disaster.


    Luciana couldn''t raise her face anymore. She felt both embarrassed and humiliated, her heart writhing in resentment and deep hatred, as she gritted her teeth and got back to her feet.


    This time, she didn''t blindly charge at the beast. The first two times had taught her the female wasn''t an easy opponent. In her rage, she forgot her status and power.


    Turning to the two wolves standing on the side, she venomously hissed.


    "What are you waiting for? An invitation? Get this wench on her feet before me!"


    However, the wolves did not move.


    Unlike Luciana, they were trained to judge the strength and weakness of an opponent before blindly attacking. And from the beginning of the two''s confrontation until now, they couldn''t spot any weakness in other''s stance.


    Da**! Who is this female?


    They exchanged glances and decided to tread cautiously.


    "Ahem! Female, if I may, can we have your name and position. In the Werewolf Clan, any scuffle that occurs in the marketplace needs to be recorded. Otherwise, we''d be forced to apprehend you."


    "Huh? How come I never heard about this?" Versailles felt stunned.


    The Underworld Palace...wasn''t it too orderly?


    In a place like the Nar realm, scuffles were an ordinary, everyday affair. But in the Werewolf Clan, such a matter needed to be recorded?


    "Well, are you new in the Underworld Palace? This is a rule every beast in the Werewolf Clan knows."


    "Well..."


    But before she could finish her words, Luciana pushed the wolf aside and glared at her.


    "You wench! You dared to attack me without knowing who I am? Do you know what the consequences for attacking a Beta''s mate are?"


    "Heh...you keep calling me wench. It seems to me you don''t value your life."


    "I call you wench. What about it?"


    "Heh....you dare to call my mate, Queen of the Underworld Palace, a wench?" The cold voice was like a bucket of ice water, making all the beasts in the vicinity inadvertently shiver.

 Chapter 159 - Queen Of The Underworld Palace Part 2

    The crowd automatically split apart as Ramose walked past them with a dark expression on his face. His frosty eyes swept over the Gold Blood, the cold aura exuding off his figure sending chills down the spectators'' spines.


    "Olsen, your mate has become quite daring." The wolf gave an icy glance to the Beta.


    Olsen lowered his head in embarrassment, not daring to say a word. What else could he say? The whole King''s Pack had heard his mate publicly curse and call the Werewolf King''s mate names. Her boldness and fearlessness made even Olsen tremble in trepidation.


    If King Ramose desired to severely punish her, then she would more than deserve it.


    "Ramose...?" Da**! Why is Ramose here?


    Versailles was astounded on hearing her mate''s voice. She instinctively raised her hand to her face and found her hood still in place. Her brows furrowed as she frowned in confusion. Her hood was still up and her face covered. So how did the wolf recognize her?


    Was her voice that memorable?


    Versailles was still thinking of how Ramose recognized her when the wolf in question appeared beside her and fixed his cold gaze on the serpentine before him.


    "Werewolf King!"


    The wolves behind Luciana immediately bent on their knees, their eyes flickering with surprise and astonishment as they wandered from Versailles to Ramose.


    The female was the Werewolf King''s mate?


    The two wolves exchanged glances and both saw the relief in the other''s eyes.


    Thankfully, they didn''t take action when the female commanded them to.


    The spectating beasts were staring dazedly at the intimidating pack when they heard the two wolves address. Wide-eyed and open-mouthed, they mechanically followed the two''s lead and greeted the Werewolf King on their knees.


    "Werewolf King!"


    Luciana felt her body turn cold. Her mind went blank and she dazedly stared at the cold-faced Werewolf King arrive beside the cloaked female.


    Queen of the Underworld Palace...?


    "King Ramose...this...this woman..."


    She felt she was hearing wrong and turned to the Werewolf King in desperation. How could the wretched female that humiliated her be the Queen of the Underworld Palace? How could she be the Queen of the Underworld Palace? If she turned out to be the Queen...then her earlier remarks...


    As she recalled everything she said, Luciana shivered and stepped back.


    King Ramose had clearly heard her curse his mate in public...


    Ramose ignored the shivering beasts and turned to his mate with a disapproving look.


    "You left the palace without informing me. What if something had happened to you?"


    "Ah...that...I wanted to see the Underworld City." Under his reproachful gaze, Versailles lost her earlier nonchalance and nervously came clean.


    He won''t be mad at her for leaving the palace, would he?


    This was something she hadn''t considered before leaving...


    "If you wanted to see the Underworld Palace, you could''ve told me. I would''ve personally taken you out to sightsee. Why did you leave on your own? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "Sorry for worrying. It just...if you brought me out, then it wouldn''t be as fun and secretive anymore. Every beast in the city would know who I am."


    "So, you came out to be secretive and have fun. Then why are you standing before a crowd of beasts and allowing yourself to be called names?"


    That was his problem?


    Versailles raised a brow and glanced sideways at the beast. So, his dark expression and frosty eyes were aimed at her! The wolf was obviously displeased at her for failing to live up to his expectations.


    A teasing smirk appeared on her lips as she innocently asked him.


    "Names? What names? You''re angry because they called me some names?"


    "No, I''m angry because you sneaked out of the palace without protection and allowed yourself to be cursed at."


    "Oh..." What else was she supposed to say?


    I''m sorry I allowed myself to be called names...?


    Ramose crossed his arms and glared down at his mate, her unrepentant and lost expression made him feel helpless.


    How was he to rebuke and scold her, when she didn''t even seem to understand what he was upset about?


    When he returned and found her missing, his heart dropped and all sorts of incidents popped into his mind. He even thought the Ruling Wolf Pack might''ve pulled a kidnapping scheme to coerce him into fulfilling their wish.


    Her absence from the Purple-Radiance Palace had shaken him to the core, to the point where he felt close to losing his mind.


    But he saw the female he was desperately searching for engaged in an argument with another beast on the streets of the Underworld City...


    Head hot with anger, Ramose had walked towards her with the intention of scolding and publicly reprimanding to teach her a lesson.


    However, as if a bubble before a sharp thorn, the moment he stood beside her and looked into her sparkling violet eyes, all of his anger and displeasure burst dispersed. And with his anger gone, Ramose couldn''t summon any rage to severely scold her.


    Without even lifting a hand, his mate had managed to subdue him with just a glance.


    "Aye...you think I wanted to allow myself to be called names as well? Isn''t it because the female is your Beta''s mate that I remained silent?" The serpentine crossed her arms in a similar manner and stared back as solemnly.


    "What does her being my Beta''s mate have anything to do with your silence?"


    "Of course, it has everything to do with it. I don''t want you and Olsen to have any differences because of us females."


    Ramose smiled and his whole expression turned tender within a matter of seconds.


    "Light, that''s very considerate of you. But if anyone calls you names, even if the beast doing the naming is the mate of my Beta, you''re not to remain silent. You''re the Queen of the Underworld Palace and your position is no lower than that of mine. Your silence will be perceived as weakness, and the Queen of the Underworld Palace is anything but weak. Every beast of the Werewolf Clan is yours to command and punish as you see fit. Even if she''s the mate of a Beta."


    Huuuuuu!


    The crowd gasped in astonishment at their King''s words. The Werewolf King was publicly giving his mate the permission to command and punish the mates of his Beta wolves.


    And from the look of things, even if the serpentine beat the females out of their minds, King Ramose wasn''t going to reprimand her?


    Was this still their King? Didn''t he care about his Betas'' feelings?


    Their gazes immediately turned to the silent Betas standing behind the King. However, the wolves'' expressions remained stoic and indifferent, making it difficult to read their emotions.


    The spectating crowd exchanged another round of secret glances and sighed. They wondered whether the Beta wolves even cared for their mates...


    "Ah..." Versailles was speechless. She blinked twice and looked at her mate as if he were an anomaly.


    Didn''t he see how hard she had to control her emotions so there wouldn''t be any differences between him and his pack?


    Why was he acting so...tactless?


    Wasn''t he afraid of losing his King''s Pack loyalty by behaving so coldly and indifferently?


    As a newcomer in the Werewolf Clan, she didn''t want to cause a rift between Ramose and his Betas. The Ruling Wolf Pack was already there to fulfill such a role.


    That''s why she hadn''t raised a hand on Olsen''s mate, even when she felt like beating the life out of disgusting female.


    And yet, here was her mate.


    Disregarding everything and publicly giving her permission to beat the same Betas'' mates...


    Versailles gave her mate a disappointed glance and sensing the strange tension in the air, immediately changed the topic.


    "Ramose, how did you recognize me? I covered myself from head to toe."


    "Hmph! You''re just wearing a robe. Even if you changed your physical appearance and physical body, I would still recognize you. Do you know how?"


    "How?" The serpentine blinked, her violet orbs burning with curiosity.


    "My heart beats faster whenever you''re close by."


    "..." Da**! He was flirting with her in public!


    Ramose smirked and raised his hands to remove the hood from her head. Her flame-kissed hair and snow-white complexion were immediately exposed before the public.


    "Hiss! That''s the Serpentine Queen? She is so...so....so beautiful."


    "No wonder our King treats her like a treasure. I would do it too if I had a mate like that."


    "Heh...can you even compare the Serpentine Queen with your lousy mate? They''re realm''s apart."


    "But this explains the female''s fearlessness. Why would she need to fear Olsen, the right-hand commander of the Werewolf King, when she''s the Werewolf King''s mate?"


    The spectators were in an uproar. The Serpentine Queen''s outstanding beauty took their breath away. Compared to the other females in the vicinity, she was like a beautiful, dignified flower in a field of rotten goods.


    Luciana gashed her teeth as the Serpentine Queen''s flawless appearance entered her sight.


    These were the same radiant flame-locks and bright violet eyes that had haunted her dream after her return from the banquet.


    When she woke up the next warm morning, she felt an urge to look better than serpentine. And feeling she had discovered the secret behind the Werewolf King''s obsession with the serpentine, Luciana had rushed out of the east gate to the public market.


    She wanted to find a spell or charm that would enhance her beauty and gain the males'' admiration as well.


    But instead of getting the item she wanted, she encountered the female she desired to surpass! And as if that wasn''t enough...the serpentine insulted and humiliated her in public...


    But there was nothing she could do to retaliate because the Werewolf King stood beside her like a hawk guarding its fledgling.


    Fearfully taking another step back, Luciana stared at the couple with envy and resentment.


    Versailles stepped back from her mate and cleared her throat.


    "Ahem! Well, forget about that. Ramose, as the Queen of the Underworld Palace, I want to make an announcement, can I?"


    "Of course. As the Queen of the Underworld Palace, you can do anything you want in the Underworld Palace."


    "Hmm..." Let''s hope you won''t regret giving me such rights later.


    Giving the wolf a cunning smirk, she turned to the beasts still huddled behind her and sighed.


    Calling their plight pitiful was too crude of a word to describe their condition. Covered in blistering burns and bleeding tears, the creatures had a haunted look in their eyes as they kept their heads bowed.


    As lesser races with a status lower than the Omegas of the Werewolf Clan, they held no hope of getting help, and as such, made no effort to seek one as well.


    The serpentine knelt on one knee and gently grabbed the beasts'' arms, supporting them to their feet.


    "Are you guys okay?"


    "Ah...? Ah! Yes...We''re oaky. Thank you!" Flattered and flustered by her attention, the lesser beasts scuffled back in fear as if burnt by a hot iron.


    They didn''t want to dirty the female that saved them. They also hadn''t forgotten their place.


    The Werewolf King secretly nodded in approval, satisfied with their behavior.


    His Serpentine Queen wasn''t just anyone to be bending and touching lesser creatures...


    They had to take the initiative and step back when she acted out of kindness.


    "Ramose, these beasts got here before the Gold Blood did. They also selected the beauty-enhancing charm before she did. But the Gold Blood snatched it away from them. I know lesser races don''t have any right or power in the higher ranking clans. But these beasts were only carrying out their duty as slaves by buying the item their mistress requested." Turning to the Gold Blood, Versailles gave the beast once over and scoffed.


    "But because they encountered a vicious female, they failed to accomplish the task assigned to them. Not only that, but they also suffered unjust beatings and curses. Ramose, I want this Gold Blood to apologize and return what she snatched. I also want to declare that from now on, the buying and selling of trade items, should be first come first serve and not higher status has first say."


    So what if the female was Olsen''s mate? Versailles not slapping her was already giving the Beta face. As for the rest, she wasn''t going to let her leave without properly apologizing.


    "What!? What did the Serpentine say?"


    "She wants the Gold Beast to apologize to lesser race beasts!"


    "Shhhh! Speak too loud and the Werewolf King will be onto us!"


    Ramose deeply looked at his mate before a dotting smile spread across his lips. If the words had come from any other beast''s mouth, he would''ve kicked them for putting on such an act.


    But since the words came from her mouth, Ramose didn''t need to hear anything else. Whatever she said was right and just.


    As for everyone else? Before his mate''s words, they were nothing but mutes!


    "What!? Apologize!?" The Gold Blood felt disbelief at the Serpentine Queen''s proposal.


    Her...


    Her...apologize to lowly beasts?


    She stepped and trampled on such creatures on daily basis.


    Since when had she ever apologized for committing such atrocities on them and fulfilling a regular practice?

 Chapter 160 - Queen Of The Underworld Palace Part 3

    The Serpentine Queen had lost her mind!


    How could she expect her to apologize to such lowly creatures!?


    "Werewolf King, surely, apologizing to these lowly beasts isn''t necessary. That would be degrading myself and the Beta wolf that serves you."


    Luciana clenched her fists and turned her gaze to her mate, her eyes beseeching him to speak up on her behalf. Although the two''s relationship was strained and not as close as the other mates of the King''s Pack, she believed that he wouldn''t ignore her plea, because she was his mate.


    A fact she learned to use efficiently to her advantage over the past few years.


    Unfortunately, this time, Olsen didn''t respond to her distress signal.


    Over the past few years, his mate began spending more and more time in the Crimson palace as she took over the management of the place.


    Seeing as the Queen of the palace hadn''t arrived yet, Olsen had allowed her to do as she wished as that would be helping his King. And at the beginning, he actually felt proud of her because she not only took care of him and their home but the Crimson Palace as well.


    However, as the years went by, he began to see less and less of his mate at home and more and more of her at the Crimson Palace. Every time he entered the palace, he would find her standing by the black wolf''s side serving food and snacks, or drinks and refreshments.


    More than his, she seemed to be the Werewolf King''s mate.


    If it wasn''t because Olsen was aware of his King''s heart and knew he had a beloved more dear than his own life, then he would''ve suspected the two to be in a secret affair...


    But thankfully, he knew his King''s heart and their relationship hadn''t deteriorated because of misunderstanding and Luciana.


    However, the pride he felt when she first took care of the palace no longer remained. If anything, he wanted her to leave the palace and focus back on their home as she should. And on more than one occasion, he had even told her so.


    But what met his requests were indifference and excuses. She always said she didn''t want to leave the palace because there wasn''t anyone to take care of things in her absence.


    Because there wasn''t a Queen yet.


    As such he had tolerated his mate''s obnoxious and overbearing attitude because she was his mate and because the Crimson Palace needed her.


    But now, the Queen of the Underworld Palace had arrived and Olsen remained silent because he saw this as a chance to get his mate back home.


    Moreover, if the Serpentine Queen wanted her to apologize, then Luciana had to apologize because the Werewolf King wouldn''t have it any other way...


    "Ramose, I want her to apologize to the beasts for beating them without a reason. But if this''ll make things more difficult for you, then forget it." Versailles didn''t want to cause her mate any problems.


    She knew it wasn''t easy being at the top, since the one at the top had to walk along with everyone on the bottom. Otherwise, they''d become lonely silhouettes and drown in feelings of loneliness.


    But that didn''t mean she didn''t have another way to deal with the situation.


    Versailles stepped up, intending to sort the matter with the female on her own when her mate''s hand grabbed her wrist.


    "Who said this will make things difficult for me? And even if it does, I''d still do it because it''s your wish." Ramose pulled her back and turned his cold gaze on the Gold Blood.


    "My mate wants you to apologize to the beasts. Do it fast, because we don''t have time to waste." He still wanted to take her home and love her to his''s content.


    "Wolf, Werewolf King, how can I apologize to lesser beasts? They''re lower than the wolves that serve me. No, I won''t shame myself by apologizing to creatures lower than ants. I''d rather die!" Vehemently clenching her teeth, the Gold Blood stared viciously at the serpentine.


    Even if she died, she wouldn''t apologize!


    She turned to her mate again, only to find him glaring coldly at her.


    Glaring at her! Why the realms is he glaring at her? She hadn''t done anything wrong by beating some measly creatures! Luciana felt wronged and decided to stand up for herself. She gritted her teeth and glared back just as fiercely.


    With a deep snort, she turned to the Werewolf King.


    "Werewolf King, I am Luciana, mate of Olsen and care-taker of the Underworld Palace. For the past 10 years, I''ve selflessly left my house unoccupied and concentrated on taking care of the palace. I didn''t rest day or night, sick or exhausted, and tirelessly served you to the best of my ability. Even if I don''t deserve credit for my contribution, I should at least be given some respect!"


    Cold and firm, her words touched the hearts of the spectating crowd. They looked at the proud Gold blood and couldn''t imagine her ever bowing before another.


    "The Gold Blood is right. In the absence of the Werewolf King''s mate, she''s served King Ramose well and taken good care of the Crimson Palace."


    "Whether she deserves a reward for her hard work or not, she should at least be credited the respect she deserves."


    "You''re right. She shouldn''t have to bow before such lowly creatures."


    But there were also others that felt Luciana was being shameless. After all, she hadn''t done anything for free.


    "Huh! Respect she deserves? Did she take care of the Crimson Palace for free? I heard Olsen''s mate lived hale and well within the walls of the palace, eating as she wished and dressing as she liked. Compared to the females of the Werewolf Clan, she lived more like a queen, when she wasn''t one at all."


    Versailles heard the crowd''s whispers and looked at the female beast with interest. She knew Luciana was Olsen''s mate, but she wasn''t aware that the beast resided in the Crimson Palace for more than 10 years.


    So that''s where her confidence came from? She acted proud and overbearing because she had something to rely on.


    The serpentine''s gaze turned to her mate. The beast had fearlessly and directly refused his order, using her years of service as bargaining chips. She wanted to see what the wolf would do in such a situation.


    "Olsen, take care of your mate." Ramose''s voice was dangerously low, a cold and dark vibe radiating off his figure as he narrowed his eyes. That the female would publicly refute his command was a surprise to him.


    But the fact that she brought up her years of service as a bargaining chip, made him furious.


    As the King of the Underworld Palace, there weren''t any shortage of hands to manage the affairs of the Crimson Palace. But Olsen''s mate had personally sought him out and requested to be placed in charge of the palace affairs until his mate arrived.


    It was a matter he didn''t feel comfortable with from the beginning. The only reason he had agreed was because the female was his right-hand commander''s mate. And he trusted her because of that relationship.


    But now she dared to use that against him?


    Olsen was losing patience with his mate as well. The humble female he brought into the Underworld Palace had disappeared long ago, her place taken by some beast he couldn''t even recognize.


    This female before him feared nothing and dared to speak so informally with the Werewolf King. If the beasts surrounding them didn''t know, from her high attitude, they would''ve mistaken her for the King''s mate.


    With a dark scowl on his face, Olsen grabbed Luciana''s arm and hissed in her ear.


    "What the Nar do you think you''re doing? Is the Werewolf King your friend to care about giving you respect? It seems the years of comfort have diluted your perception of the Werewolf King. Consider him different from the vicious beasts of the Nar realm and I promise you you''ll find your head rolling before you can even scream. Now, move and apologize as the Serpentine Queen told you so." With a violent shove, Luciana fell before the feet of the Serpentine Queen again.


    "Olsen, you...!" Luciana''s face flamed with rage and shame. Slowly but surely, her heart turned cold. Right in front of a crowd, her mate had shoved her before the feet of another female. He didn''t give her face at all.


    The humiliation she felt couldn''t be compared to the one she suffered in the serpentine''s hands.


    Because this humiliation was made even more jarring by the presence of the Werewolf King who stood beside his mate and fulfilled her every order like a slave.


    While her mate humiliated her, the Werewolf King worshipped his mate. The difference in treatment was too great for her to swallow.


    Why...why would the Werewolf King''s mate be this serpentine and not her?


    Why wasn''t it her when she served and took care of him every day for the past 10 years?


    Was it because she was already mated to Olsen before she met him?


    As her eyes swirled with jealousy, resentment, envy, and unwillingness, a malicious light flashed within its depths. The Gold Blood slowly rose to her feet and coldly looked at the Serpentine Queen.


    Her gaze swept to the huddled creatures and she gritted the words unwillingly through clenched teeth.


    "I''m sorry." This shame, this humiliation, this insult...


    She''ll remember it for life!


    Luciana shot the serpentine a dark and gloomy glare before turning to leave.


    "Hold on." At this moment, Versailles''s voice sounded out, stopping the leaving beast mid-step. Luciana turned her head, hatred swirling in her blue eyes, as she hissed.


    "What now?"


    "I heard you say you''re the caretaker of the Crimson Palace. From now on, there''s no need for you to come to the Palace. Since I''m here, as its'' master and rightful owner, I''ll no longer bother you. Thank you for the past years of service and good luck with your life moving forward. Now you''re free to return to your home and live your own life."


    Stunned, the Gold Blood turned and shrieked in horror.


    "What!?"


    "Is there a problem?" Versailles narrowed her eyes.


    "You...! I''ve been taking care of the Crimson Palace for years!"


    "And that''s why I''m freeing you. I''m grateful for all you''ve done, considering the fact that it wasn''t even your obligation, responsibility, and or duty to do so. But now that I''m here, I don''t need an outsider to take care of my home for me."


    An outsider to take care of my home...?


    The Gold Blood''s eyes turned cold. She stared deeply at Versailles, the hatred and resentment in her eyes barely discernable among the sea of envy and jealousy.


    Unwittingly, her sight shifted to the Werewolf King, and when she saw his tender gaze unwaveringly fixed on the serpentine, Luciana felt something in her heart shatter.


    He...the serpentine told her to leave, but he didn''t make a sound.


    As if struck by lightning on a clear day, Luciana woodenly staggered and turned away, her vacant eyes overflowing with unshed tears as her lonely figure waved through the throng of beasts.


    Versailles looked grimly at the receding back of the female. Her violet eyes, usually bright and radiant, were tinged with a hint of vicious brutality that caused even the Werewolf King''s heart to skip a beat.


    "Light, what''s wrong?" Ramose nervously asked. His beautiful serpentine looked too scary!


    Versailles turned her head and scrutinized her unsuspecting mate. In the beast''s dark orbs, there was nothing but concern, worry, and a hint of...fear of her?


    Heh...truly clueless and oblivious to others but quick to pick up on her moods.


    "In the future, I''d better not see you with that female, otherwise..." Ramose trembled. He had never seen his mate glare so coldly and vindictively at him before. If he made her upset, it was better to quickly figure out what he did wrong and solve it.


    "Light, what''s wrong? Did I do something to make you upset? Didn''t you like the way I handled her? If not, how about I call her back and you do as you wish...hmmm?"


    "Didn''t I just say it? I''d better not see you with that female, Ramose. Otherwise...Hmph!" With a cold hum, she turned her back on the anxious wolf and placated the injured beasts.


    She wasn''t an idiot to tell her mate the Gold Blood had feelings for him....

 Chapter 161 - Show You The Underworld City

    Ramose hovered over his mate like a bee over his queen bee. He wanted to pull her out of the throng of beasts and ask her what he did wrong, but he felt afraid of accidentally stoking the flames of rage. So, he hovered over her as she assisted the injured beasts, waiting, hoping, wishing for her to pay attention to him.


    "Shop keeper, give us some healing potions." As she yet again ignored him, Ramose''s face fell. Still, he kept following her, not beaten back by the lack of attention.


    "Serpentine Queen, you don''t have to buy us healing potions. We are slaves bond by the slave-bond pledge. Such beating is light in comparison to the other tortures we''ve to suffer."


    "Yes, Serpentine Queen. Such beating is an everyday matter for us, you don''t need to worry."


    "Whether it''s an everyday matter or not, isn''t the issue. The issue is that today I saw it. I can''t let you leave without being assured you''ll have something to treat yourselves with. Now, take the healing potions, or I''ll be forced to treat you right here, right now." Versailles''s voice was firm and unyielding, forcing the beasts to exchange glances.


    "We can''t have the Serpentine Queen treat us, so we''ll take the healing potion." The leader of the beasts staggered forward and bowed.


    "Thank you, Serpentine Queen. The Werewolf Clan and the Underworld Palace is fortunate to have you reigning over as their Queen." Giving another deep bow, the beasts backed away and left.


    "Sigh...I didn''t think the Serpentine Queen would actually buy them healing potions." The striped wolf running the shop sighed in amazement.


    "You''re only amazed at her buying them healing potions? I still can''t believe that she made Olsen''s mate, the arrogant Luciana, apologize to the beasts."


    "If you ask me, that was completely unnecessary. After all, those beasts are nothing but slaves. Even if they died, they aren''t worthy of receiving the apology of a Beta''s mate." Another on the side commented.


    "Either way, our Queen seems...different?"


    The beasts whispered with strange expressions on their faces as they watched the Serpentine Queen walk away.


    "Light, are you still mad at me?" Ramose couldn''t take it anymore. His mate not speaking to him was like being sentenced to an eternity of silent torture. There was no physical pain or wound, but the silence was like a gaping maw gnawing on his heart, filling it with emptiness and loneliness that drove him insane.


    Versailles didn''t respond. She didn''t make a sound. Quiet and silent, she continued her exploration of the Underworld City.


    Unfortunately, her silent and secret inspection had shattered the moment the wolf arrived. The news of the Serpentine Queen and the Werewolf King traveling through the Underworld Palace traveled to the rest of the Werewolf Clan, rising an excited buzz among the beasts.


    The beasts, wolves and their mates, stood at the front of their shops with expectant and hopeful eyes as they craned their necks and stood on tiptoes to catch a glimpse of the Serpentine Queen.


    "I heard our Underworld Palace Queen is very beautiful! Almost as beautiful as the silver-blue moon."


    "Yes, I heard that as well. I''ve also heard that she bought healing potions for slave-bond beasts."


    "What!? She bought potions for slave-bond beasts? But they''re slaves! Why would she buy them healing potions?"


    "That''s the confusing part. Why does she care about measly slaves?"


    Ramose dejectedly raised his head and saw the mass of spectating beasts. A spark flared in his eyes and he grabbed his mate''s wrist.


    "Light, let me show you the Underworld City." With an anxious heart, Ramose protectively wrapped an arm around his mate''s shoulders and pulled her through the crowd.


    "Make way, make way! The Werewolf King is passing through!" The Beta wolves surrounded the two and pushed back the encroaching crowd.


    Ramose glanced at one of his Beta''s and gestured to the beast with his eyes. The Beta nodded and slinked away. When he returned, he carried two stone stools in his arms.


    "Werewolf King, Serpentine Queen." Setting the stools, he deferentially gestured and stepped back.


    "Light, come. Take a seat." Ramose led his mate to the stone stool and sat her down. He then sat beside her and hollered at the stunned shopkeeper.


    "Shop keeper, bring my mate a plate of your special delicacies."


    "Yes, Werewolf King!" Startled out of his trance, the shopkeeper nervously went to start on his special delicacies.


    "The Nar! The Werewolf King is eating in public!"


    "Hahaha...with the arrival of his mate, our King is looking more like a living being now."


    The wolves gathered around their Wolf King, feeling flattered at his presence in their humble settlement. They chatted excitedly, heaping praises and compliments at the perfect pairing of the Serpentine-Wolf.


    "Mom?"


    "Yes, honey?" A blue-tailed beast turned to look at her wolf cub with loving eyes.


    "Can we give the Serpentine Queen a gift? She''s our Queen and our King''s mate!" The wolf cub exclaimed with glowing eyes.


    "That...I don''t think that''d be a good idea." The mother beast looked at the two mates and hesitantly replied.


    "Huh? Why not? She''s our Queen and I want to give her something!" The cub skirted around its mother and ran towards the Serpentine Queen and Werewolf King.


    "Little Luim, wait!" The mother beast anxiously called out after her cub and chased, but her cry fell short. Because her little cub arrived right in front of the two most powerful beasts in the Underworld Palace.


    Versailles was looking around and enjoying the festive atmosphere when something soft nudged her knee. She blinked and lowered her head to see the clearest and purest eyes of a wolf cub.


    "Hi, little one. Can I help you?" She leaned forward and rubbed the cub''s head. This caused the little beast to lower its head in embarrassment.


    "Ahem! I''m not a little cub! I''m almost close to gaining my shifting ability!"


    "Oh? When are you gaining your shifting ability?"


    "I''ll be able to shift into a human in three ten ice months!"


    "Wow, 30 ice months and you''ll be able to shift. Are you excited?"


    "Haha...of course! After I gain my shifting ability, I''ll be able to begin my training as a wolf pack member. Oh, speaking of which...I brought you a gift!"


    "A gift? For me? What for?"


    "You''re the Queen of the Underworld Palace. So a welcome gift is necessary. Here!"


    The cub raised his paw and revealed a red gem that glowed purple under the radiance of the silver-blue moon.


    "Oh!...it''s beautiful!" Versailles tentatively took the gem, her eyes glowing with happiness as she held the gem in her hand.


    "Isn''t it? I selected it because it looks exactly like your hair color." The cub proudly raised its chest, seeking praise.


    "Haha...great choice! I love it!"


    As Ramose observed their interaction, an irritating flame burst into his heart.


    Da** cub! It''s using its cute appearance to win my mate''s heart!


    His eyes turned red as the flame of jealousy ate at his heart. He remembered his mate treating him as tenderly and gently as she treated the cub when he was a cub.


    But now, he had to bribe and cajole just to receive a smile...


    Ramose''s shoulders drooped and a bitter smile spread across his lips.


    "Werewolf King, Serpentine Queen, here you are." At this moment, the shopkeeper appeared with the special delicacies Ramose ordered.


    "Little one, as a thank you, why don''t you snack with me?" Versailles grabbed the tray of snacks before Ramose could and grabbed the bewildered cub with one arm.


    She set him on her lap and gently fed him the first bite.


    "How is it?"


    "Hmm! Bery good!"  Whoa! They are so good! How come I''ve never tasted this here before?


    The cub''s eyes glowed in amazement as it munched on the snack and savored the taste.


    Versailles smiled and tasted one herself.


    The spectating beasts watched the scene of the Serpentine Queen feeding the little cub with complex and astounded expressions.


    "That cub is an Omega. His status is lower than the lowliest wolf by the King''s side. So why is the Serpentine Queen so...unbothered?"


    "I heard the Serpentine Queen bought healing potions for slave beasts a while ago. From this, we can see her way of thinking is strange, different? Or whatever you call it."


    "But if the Serpentine Queen is tolerant, isn''t that a good thing? There might actually be changes in the Werewolf Clan because of her presence."


    While many beasts felt baffled by the Serpentine Queen''s behavior, there were many more that looked forward to the future. These were the oppressed wolves, the Omegas, that lived on the brink of the Underworld Palace and had to make ends meet.


    After finishing all of the snacks, the little cub reluctantly stood up and gazed at Versailles.


    "Queen, I''ve to go now. My mom must be waiting for me."


    "Go, little one. If you have time in the future, come and visit me in the Crimson Palace, okay?"


    "I...I can visit you in the Crimson Palace?" The cub dumbfoundedly asked.


    "Of course. Why? You don''t want to?"


    "No, I want to! Queen, I''ll come and see you in the Crimson Palace!" Glowing with excitement and anticipation, the cub hopped off her lap and ran into the crowd to its mom.


    "Mom! Mom! The Queen invited me to the Crimson Palace!"


    "Hmm! I heard..." The blue-tailed beast grabbed her cub and raised her head to look at the Serpentine Queen. The Queen was nothing like she expected.


    "Do you like her, Luim?"


    "Hmm! Mom, I like the Queen! She''s so warm and comfortable and gentle and kind..." The cub went off listing many more qualities of the Serpentine Queen that made even its mom gap in shock.


    It was just a brief encounter, no more than a hundred breaths of time. But from the cub''s endless chatter and bright eyes, it can be seen how much he liked the Queen of the Underworld Palace.


    "Shopkeeper, thank you for the delicacies. They were wonderful!"


    "No need to thank me, Queen. I am glad you liked it." Humbled by her unrestrained praise, the shopkeeper felt his heart soar with excitement and delight.


    Heh...with the Queen of the Underworld Palace publicly praising my delicacies, who in the Underworld Palace will ever dare to badmouth my shop in the future!?


    Ecstatic and exhilarated, the shopkeeper deeply bowed and sent the troupe off with shiny eyes.


    "Sending you off, Werewolf King, Serpentine Queen!" The beasts hollered and bowed deeply.


    Ramose led Versailles through the marketplace and took a turn into a deserted lane. The path here was wider and cleaner, a solemn and majestic air enveloping the silent environment.


    A little ahead, an interesting display of flames was taking place.


    "Light, look. This is the Valley of Tricks. During King''s day and alpha''s birth, the beasts of the Underworld Palace gather here to celebrate and mingle with their King." Ramose brought his mate to the Valley of Tricks, a region where flames shot into the air and exploded intermittently, raining showers of fireworks.


    "This Valley of Tricks is similar to the Floating Flame Island," Versailles commented and looked at the beautiful display of fireworks with an awe-struck expression.


    Ramose smiled and held her closer. His hanging heart settled once he heard her voice. He didn''t know what had caused her to get mad at him. But the entire period she had ignored him, Ramose was on tenterhooks, restless and depressed, not knowing what to do to get her to speak with him again.


    Though not specifically talking to him, her comment now made him aware her anger had cooled.


    He led her through the Valley of Tricks, light creatures and tiny animals skittering past them in search of shelter. Crimson plants and Flame Veins grew on conspicuous corners of the valley, as Blood Red Trees grew beside the wide paths and gave the Valley of Tricks an ethereal beauty.


    Occasionally, light gusts of wind would blow and send showers of flame and blood flowers raining down on them.


    Versailles''s breath caught at the sight, her eyes going round in fascination at the natural beauty of the place.


    "I never knew the Underworld Palace was so beautiful...." She sighed in wonder.

 Chapter 162 - Home

    ***Slightly MATURE At The End***


    "Hmm! I never realized it was so beautiful either." Ramose said, his gaze fixed on his mate.


    Versailles disdainfully sneered at his blatant attempt to flirt with her. The wolf was anxious because she ignored him. She knew this, but Versailles didn''t feel like reconciling with him.


    Does ignoring him out of displeasure even require reconciliation?


    Versailles didn''t know. At the moment, she only felt peeved at Ramose for being so close to another female beast for over 10 years. That too, one that had feelings for him to boot!


    "So what if it''s beautiful. With the passage of time, it''ll turn dull and boring. At that time, one can always find more alluring beauties."


    "Huh?" Ramose blinked. Were he and his mate on the same topic?


    "Nothing."


    That''s where Versailles''s insecurity came from. Ramose didn''t seem to know anything about what was going on around him. He lived in a world of his own, free from the seduction and allure of the other female beasts around him.


    But how long would this last? Sooner or later, he would come out of his shell and see the females around him. With the passage of time, her beauty would wear out on him and he would get bored of her. With the passage of time, his interest would wane.


    At that time, what would she do?


    Ramose was a warm-blooded werewolf. He had needs and desires fiercer than her own. Now that he had a taste of mating with a female, it wasn''t going to be easy for him to suppress his desires. The Crimson Palace was already full of female beasts just waiting for a chance to bed him.


    She hadn''t even solved them yet when an obsessed Luciana was added to the mix.


    She didn''t doubt the wolf''s loyalty to his friend, but she didn''t trust Luciana''s loyalty to her mate. If the Gold Blood used some tricks and trapped Ramose in the allure of her beauty, what would she do then?


    Versailles bit her lip and absentmindedly walked through the Valley of Tricks.


    What she didn''t know was that the entire time she was lost in her thoughts, the Wolf King had his entire focus fixed on her.


    He watched his mate ignore him and felt his heart twitch in pain. He wanted to bring her into his arms and ask her what was on her mind. But every time he stretched out his hand, he paused mid-way, afraid his act would make her even angrier.


    The Beta wolves had already slunk away, leaving the two on their own as they wandered through the Blood Red Trees and Crimson Plants, keeping a companionable silence that grew more suffocating and awkward with the passage of time.


    As they waved through another mass of Flame Veins, Versailles''s foot got caught in a vein and she tripped and fell backward.


    "Ah!" Surprised but not worried, Versailles was about to change into her serpentine form when she felt warm hands grasp her waist. Then her whole body lifted off the ground and she found herself cuddled in Ramose''s arms.


    "Light, why aren''t you speaking to me?" The wolf buried his head in his mate''s hair and clung to her as if she would disappear in the next instant.


    Versailles''s heart moved. She opened her mouth, but not a word came out. Her shoulders slumped powerlessly and she buried her head in her mate''s chest.


    What was she supposed to say? That she felt angry and jealous because he spent 10 years with another female? That she wasn''t confident that she could satisfy his desire? Or that she felt insecure because he could leave her any day for another female?


    Even though the two were soulmates of more than three lives, Versailles wasn''t confident that love from a forgotten past would be strong enough to influence the love in their present.


    She believed that no matter how many lives an individual lived, each and every one of their lives was different from the other because, in each life, a new feeling and new relations were formed.


    A past was a past left behind, whereas the present was the beckoning future. And no one can control or change a future yet unseen, unknown.


    Ramose pressed his mate closer to his body, his figure trembling from anxiety and extreme distress.


    "What did I do to hurt you? Tell me. If you don''t tell me, how will I know? And if I don''t know what''s tormenting you, then how will I fix it?" Ramose felt certain his mate was distressed because of his actions.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t ignore him or be so lost in thoughts as to not see the veins in her way.


    The only problem was...he didn''t know what he did to distress her so.


    He soothingly rubbed her back and brought her down to the ground, the Crimson Plants and Flame Bushes hiding their entangled forms as he lifted her head and kissed her soft lips.


    The moment their lips touched, Ramose felt his heart melt and the tension leave his body. He pushed her backward and laid her on the ground, covering her slender form with his lean one. With her beneath him, his body instantly heated up and Ramose felt himself harden.


    But he breathed deeply and tried to control himself. She was still mad at him and Ramose didn''t want to do anything to further upset her. But the moment her warm and tender tongue slinked out and licked his lips, the little control he was trying to maintain crumbled apart.


    "Hmm...Light..." Groaning against her lips, Ramose cupped her face and slipped his tongue in her warmth. A flood of sweetness greeted him and his greedy tongue sucked on hers and inhaled her breath as if he wanted to devour her. Electric currents tingled through his brain and body, and Ramose pressed himself closer to her, desperately in need of a release only she could provide.


    "Light...I...I want you!" Ramose slid a hand down and cupped her bosom, gently rubbing and gripping the soft, bouncy mound.


    But as if splashed with a basin of ice water, Versailles froze and flung her eyes open in shock.


    Ramose, ever perceptive of every shift in her emotions or body language, immediately sensed her body stiffen and confusedly opened his glossy eyes. He released her lips and tenderly caressed her cheek.


    "Light, what''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable mating with me?"


    "Ramose, you want to mate every time because of the heat in your body, right? If one day I''m not able to relieve your heat, are you going to find another female?" Versailles eyes filled with tears as the fear and insecurity in her heart came out in the open.


    Ramose''s eyes widened in disbelief. As if struck by lightning, he leaped off of her body and looked at her with horror-struck eyes.


    "Light, you...how...how can you say something like that!" Veins throbbing and fists clenched, Ramose hissed through clenched teeth. But the anger in his heart faded as suddenly as it had appeared. In its place was only hurt and a strangled cry.


    "How can you? Do you not know how much I love you? So how can you say something like that?" His eyes filled with pain as he looked at her with a broken and betrayed expression.


    After everything he said and did, he couldn''t believe she thought he would bed another.


    Versailles''s breath caught. She didn''t expect Ramose would react so strongly to her questioning. His sudden declaration of wanting her had touched upon the thorn in her heart and made her say the words she would''ve never otherwise spoken out loud.


    But the pain and hurt in his eyes made her shudder in horror and guilt at what she''d done. It was only now that she realized that she''d crossed a line. One that had not only hurt him but crushed his heart.


    "Ramose...I''m sorry...I...I didn''t mean to hurt you...I was just..."


    "But Light...you have...you''ve hurt me." Bitter tears fell from his dark eyes, the heart-wrenching pain in their depths consuming Versailles in self-blame and guilt as her own tears followed.


    Ramose stretched out his hand and wiped her tears with a frown. Even at this moment when he was the one hurting and in pain, he still couldn''t bear to see her in tears. Just when Versailles thought he''d hug her, the wolf turned and rose to his feet, intending to leave.


    She grabbed his hand and pulled him down to her side.


    "Light, let go. I''ll leave but the Betas will take you back to the palace." The wolf didn''t want to look at her. Whether he was still nursing his injury or didn''t want to see her tear-filled eyes was a mystery.


    "Ramose...didn''t you want to know why I was ignoring you?" At this, the struggling Wolf King stilled.


    "At first, I didn''t want to tell you because I was afraid. I was afraid letting you know will make things complicated and uncomfortable. I was also afraid that you will start developing feelings for her. But if I don''t tell you, I know that I''ll always think about it even if I don''t want to. I''ll always be afraid of losing you." Versailles cried tearfully.


    Ramose looked at his Serpentine Queen in shock.


    Afraid of losing him...?


    She was afraid of losing him...?


    This was the closest she had ever come to telling him she loved him...


    Unaware of how her confession had stunned her mate, Versailles continued to pour out her heart.


    "That Luciana, she has feelings for you. The two of you have known each other for over 10 years. What if she manages to seduce you when I fail to satisfy you? What if, with the passage of time, you get bored of me and decide to take bedmates? Ramose, I...I don''t want to, and I can''t share you with any other female. Even if those females would only be relieving your heat, I can''t share you with them!" She hissed.


    "Idiot! Who wants you to share me with them?" Ramose''s shattered heart mended and melted as he grinned. His mate''s fierce possessiveness and close love confession wiped out all of his grievances and bitterness.


    She only spoke like that because she was jealous...


    This thought, more than anything else, made Ramose feel he stood on top of the realms.


    "But Ramose, she has feelings for you! And...and I get tired so easily..." The serpentine bowed her head with shame and resentment.


    She was still hung up on the fact that she couldn''t satisfy her mate.


    "Light, do you remember what I said to you before? I said I want to mate with you because when I''m inside you, I feel complete and content. I also said that you''re not only the mate of my soul but the mate of my heart as well." He yanked her into his arms and wrapped his arms around her waist, touching their foreheads together.


    "I won''t lie. You feel really good, Light. But the reason you feel so good is not because of your body, but because both my heart and soul crave and thirst for you. You feel good because when I touch you and I''m inside of you, that deep and agonizing thirst gets quenched." He rubbed her waist and raised his hands to cup both her bosoms.


    With an enamored and intoxicated gaze, he deeply stared into her eyes.


    "The reason you feel good is because I thirst for you and you alone, Light. I thirst for your scent, your mesmerizing eyes, your breathtaking fire-kissed hair, your gorgeous and soft body, and your intoxicating breath. Light, I thirst for you to the point where I want to mold you, from head to toe, into my very essence."


    Versailles''s breath hitched and she instinctively thrust out her chest. Ramose nipped her lips and massaged her bosom, his heart soaring at her beautifully aroused appearance.


    "And Light, I don''t need to be inside you to feel satisfied. Just holding you in my arms and feeling your warm breath against my skin, makes me content and at peace. You make me satisfied just by being by my side. As for others, even if they laid naked before me, I wouldn''t be interested in dirtying myself by touching them."


    He tenderly kissed her forehead and touched their noses together, inhaling her warm breath into his lungs.


    "So Light, don''t upset yourself with useless and insignificant beings. Even if you tire easily, I''d want no one else but you. Because the reason for your exhaustion would be my endless and unquenchable love for you. And I promise there will never come a day where I''ll tire of you."


    "Rea...really?" The serpentine''s eyes brightened.


    "Really!" The wolf tenderly smiled.


    Because tiring of you would be tiring of life....

 Chapter 163 - Home 2

    ****Very MATURE CONTENT At Beginning****


    Ramose captured his mate''s lips and tenderly kissed her, his breath mingling with hers, as their hearts beat in sync. Pushing her back, he laid her on the ground and covered her with his body. The Crimson Plants flared and swayed, depicting their passionate and burning hearts.


    Ramose rubbed the two mounds, his breath coming out in short gasps, his entire body heating up. Slightly parting her legs, he settled in between and forced her lips apart, slipping his tongue in her smoldering warmth.


    "Light...there''s no need for you to fear any beast. No beast in the entire realm can compare to you and neither will any ever compare." He whispered against her soft lips and slid down her chin and neck, before suckling on her collarbone. All the while his busy hands didn''t pause in their manipulations, rising her on unimaginable heights as pleasure coursed through her veins.


    "Ramose..." She rasped breathlessly and arched her back, moaning unrestrainedly, as her hands slid through his silky hair and gripped them, pulling him closer.


    His rough hands became impatient and slid down the top of her robe, exposing her naked skin to the cool air. Hard and hot with need, he dipped his head and clasped her cherry perk, grinding against her secret valley as he sucked.


    Gripping and sucking, the soft and smooth sensation under his tongue, his hands molded and reshaped, driving him insane.


    Ramose felt a need, hot and blinding, tingle down his spine. He moved his head from the left mound to the right, suckling and closing his entire mouth over the top meat. He slid his hand down and spread her robes apart, making an opening for his member to slid into her warmth.


    With it hovering over her slit, he gently thrust up and down, not fully entering, arousing and teasing her. A loud pop resounded as he released the perk in his mouth and raised his head and sought her eyes.


    "Light...look at me."


    Versailles groggily opened her glossy eyes filled with need. The heated passion made her snow-white skin flush pink with desire. The moment her feverish gaze connected with his equally burning one, Ramose thrust and fully slipped into her slippery warmth to the root.


    "Hmm..." The two groaned simultaneously, and their foreheads touched. Ramose held her gaze and moved gently, tenderly, kissing her nose, cheeks, temples, forehead, eyes, and lips.


    Wind rippled through the Crimson plants, their red petals swaying and rustling in crescendo with their pants.


    Ramose''s body tensed and with a final thrust, he shattered on top of her, her flooding warmth following behind. Sated and satisfied, the Werewolf King breathed deeply and kissed her forehead.


    He straightened his robes and fixed hers into place, then wrapped her legs around his waist and tightened his arms around her waist. With a swift huff, he raised her off the ground while still entangled with him, and raised to his feet. Versailles laid her head on his chest and allowed him to carry her.


    Ramose treaded through the Valley of Tricks, passing by many more Crimson Plants and Flame Veins before spotting the thin sparkle of silver lake. He slunk towards the lake with her and unhesitantly, glided into the silver stream.


    Naturally warm from the flames raging beneath it, the silver water was tranquil and serene, sloshing around as they moved.


    Ramose flicked his fingers and their robes pooled at the stream shore. She wanted to disentangle herself from his clutches, but the hungry wolf gripped her closer and bit onto her mound, sending a surprised, electric tingle shooting down her body.


    They were still connected down there, so when he bit, she instinctively clenched her inner muscles, causing him to groan in painful pleasure. His member swelled back up and he intermittently thrust as he washed her body, hair, and face.


    The feeling below, his unceasingly moving hands, and his mouth on her bosom made her mewl and moan louder and louder until her lusty voice became unrecognizable even to her own ears.


    Ramose drowned in his mate''s unrestrained moans and increased his speed. Moving onto the other bosom, he treated it with the same care, groping, suckling, and squeezing to his heart''s content.


    With another deep thrust, he released the perk and buried his head on her smooth and sparkly-white neck as they came together.


    "Light, let''s go home."


    "Home...?"


    "Hmm, home. Our home."


    After washing his mate clean, Ramose cleaned himself and carried her out.


    *


    On the other hand, on the East of the Underworld City, stood a large, red-brick mansion. Inside the mansion, the crashing sounds of broking items resounded as a female beast madly screamed and smashed without restraint.


    ''I hate her! If only she didn''t exist...If only she hadn''t appeared, then nothing would have changed!"


    Smash!


    Crash!


    Another round of smashing began, before the Gold Beast tiredly slumped to the floor.


    "Why? Why her?" Sorrowful tears slid down Luciana''s face as her vacant eyes stared into space. The humiliation and shame she experienced this day was far beyond any she''d ever experienced. Her heart hurt from the cold indifference of the beast she admired and her mate''s actions.


    The beast she had accompanied selflessly for ten years and more. The beast her loyalty to her mate was questioned. He turned his back and didn''t speak a word.


    But none of these would''ve happened if she hadn''t appeared.


    The moment she appeared, everything changed, shattered. All she was left with were the shattered dregs and pieces of a time long gone, long forgotten.


    "Why...?" The ghostly whisper was the only sound in the quiet room, the raw emotions in the tone dark enough to send shivers down the spine of any beast''s body.


    "I''ll make her know what shame is. Someday, I''ll make her know what pain is..." With another dark roar and resentful gaze, the Gold Blood shuddered and slumped to the ground, vowing to seek vengeance.


    *


    From the secret passage, the Demon Queen silently returned to her chambers. Her dark eyes glowed with excitement and anticipation as she imaged the destruction that would descend, the chaos that would follow.


    "Werewolf King, I wanted to share the Nar realm with you, but you placed that serpentine on a pedestal. I wanted to share the world with you, but you desired that snake''s arms more. Now, whatever happens, you''ll be completely responsible for it."


    Rona Mai''s lips curled into a cruel smile as she glided across her bedroom to her throne room.


    Sitting on her throne of bones, she focused on the Lizard Monster before her.


    "Demon Queen, I''ve news to report."


    "What is it? Have you found the Supreme Elder''s trails?"


    "That''s what I came to report, Demon Queen. Our team searched the entire Soul Sundering Pit, but the Supreme Elder or clue of his whereabouts are nowhere to be found. We infiltrated into the Vampire City, but even there were no clues. The Elders Councilors are in a panic for a fresh and capable leader to take over, but everyone had forgotten the beast''s overwhelming might in suppressing the races...which they only now became aware of."


    "This would''ve been the perfect day to take over the Bloodsucking Clan. Unfortunately, I''m still suffering from internal injuries and don''t have the strength to wage war."


    As she recalled her pitiful plight again, the barely calmed rage surged forth once more.


    "Forget it, keep an eye on the Werewolf Clan. I want to know every detail and description of events that take place."


    *


    Ramose returned to the Crimson Palace and carried his mate to the Purple-Radiance Palace. Tired and drained, Versailles had fallen asleep in her mate''s arms, oblivious to everything around her. Gently laying her down on the bed, he covered her form and left to seek his Betas.


    Olsen and Hugar stayed back in the Crystalline Hall on the order of their King. Not knowing what they were stopped for, the two Betas restlessly paced about the room.


    "What do you think the Wolf King wants from us?" Olsen uneasily asked.


    "It doesn''t matter what he wants as long as we don''t offend the Serpentine Queen."


    On hearing his comrade''s words, the wolf hissed in disgust and anger.


    He was obviously stressed about the serpentine and his mate''s affair, but instead of consoling him, the beast beside him was rubbing salt on his wounds? He gritted his teeth and shot a dark glare at the other.


    Getting even more unsettled at his seemingly kind but inwardly dark-bellied friend''s words, Olsen continued his silent pacing as they waited.


    When they saw their King''s figure appear, the two wolves straightened themselves and righted their postures, appearing alert and on guard.


    Ramose snorted at their superficial behavior and sat on his throne.


    "Olsen, your mate doesn''t need to come to the Crimson Palace anymore. The Queen of the Underworld Palace is here to take care of it. Moreover, aside from a formal invitation, she shouldn''t enter the palace. My mate feels unsettled by her presence."


    Olsen''s heart chilled and a solemn aura radiated off his body.


    Why was the Serpentine Queen unsettled by his mate? Was there something that he missed?


    "Did the Serpentine Queen say why she felt unsettled with Luciana?" He anxiously asked.


    Ramose''s narrowed his eyes and looked away. He didn''t know how to answer his friend''s inquiring question.


    As far as he was concerned, the Gold Blood was nothing more than his friend''s mate. If she wasn''t Olsen''s mate, then he wouldn''t have put himself through so much trouble.


    For earning his mate''s distaste, he would''ve directly banished her from the Underworld Palace. On Olsen''s account, he had let her go with a warning. But if she dared to confront her again, he knew that even the bond with the grey wolf wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    "I don''t what they had quarreled over, only that Light was deeply affected. Olsen, just keep her away."


    "Yes, Werewolf King."


    "Hmm. Another matter. Check on the activities of the other five clans. I have an inkling that something dark is brewing."


    "Yes, Wolf King!"


    "You can go Olsen." Olsen bowed deeply and turned to walk out the door.


    "Hugar, I want you to implant the order of the Serpentine Queen."


    "The order of the Queen?"


    "Yes. Earlier in the marketplace, the Serpentine Queen had declared that beasts that shopped in the marketplace won''t receive special treatment no matter their status. She wants every beast, slave or noble, to work by the rule of first come and first serve. Whoever happens to be at a shop first, he would be helped first. Noble wolves or their mates will no longer have the privilege of getting served by status."


    "That...King Ramose, I don''t think that''ll be a good idea. Unrest will likely spread from this." Hugar hesitantly said.


    "The question isn''t whether it''ll be a good idea or not. It''s about whether the Serpentine Queen is upset or happy. Even though they are only lesser races, their pain and uncalled-for treatment hurt and pained her. And anything that pains her must go!"


    "But the Ruling Wolf Pack..." Hugar felt exasperated.


    Their King seemed to not want to hear anything that would prevent him from pampering his queen. On the other hand, the Ruling Wolf Pack seemed bent on rising a storm, growling and howling about their grievances and unjust retreatment.


    Only when Ramose curbed his uncaring and dismissive attitude would they be appeased.


    Unfortunately, the Werewolf King seemingly wasn''t interested in any compromise.


    Under such circumstances, the atmosphere in the Werewolf Clan grew tenser and darker with each passing warm morning and ice night.


    "Hugar, I''m the King of the Underworld Palace and my words are the laws. As for those old geezers, I''ll think about pardoning them if they return to their senses and apologize. If not, they''re welcome to give their all. Now, go!"


    "Yes, Werewolf King!" Sighing helplessly, Hugar turned and left to accomplish his tasks.


    "I wonder if Light is awake.." Ramose''s eyes softened and he descended the steps.

 Chapter 164 - Home 3

    Versailles woke with an aching body. Recalling the activities she''d performed with her mate, her face flushed beet red. She vigorously shook her head and banished the images and hopped off the bed with an excited spring.


    "Now that I''m feeling better, I need to focus on the affairs of the Crimson Palace. As the Queen of the Underworld Palace, I need to fulfill all the duties and responsibilities of a queen."


    Holding the blanket to her chest, Versailles strolled to the rack of robes and her eyes brightened. In the midst of the various robes was the pure white, flower petal dress she got on the ice night of the banquet.


    "I''ll wear this!" It was by far her one and most favorite. She had never received any new or clean clothes from her parents in the Sybil realm. So receiving such a beautiful gift from her mate made her feel cherished and loved.


    A feeling she never experienced under her parents'' roof.


    With bright eyes and a sweet smile, the serpentine proceeded to the washroom.


    A while later, garbed in the shimmer petal dress with her flame hair flowing down her back, Versailles leisurely strolled out of the Purple-Radiance Palace to the Crimson Palace.


    The path from the Purple-Radiance Palace to the Crimson Palace was serene and quiet, with no servant beasts to be sighted. Versailles remembered Ramose''s words in the banquet hall. The area around the Purple Palace seems to be closed off to the other beasts of the Underworld Palace.


    "It seems only the servants that bring in meals and bathwater can enter the Purple Palace."


    But there weren''t so many rules for the Crimson Palace.


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    As Versailles entered the Crimson Halls of the Crimson Palace, she received the respectful greetings and bows of the servants, who looked at her with strange expressions in their eyes.


    Versailles noticed the looks but wasn''t too bothered by them. She had been receiving strange looks and hearing unfounded tales since she entered the Underworld Palace. At this point, none of the beasts'' behaviors bothered her.


    She walked through the long crimson halls and curiously took in the scenery. Flame Plants encircled crimson glasses and bright red stones walls to form a magnificent display of beauty and majesty that took her breath away.


    Long, jagged edges of crimson towers stretched upwards, looking savage and brutal in their raw display of the Nar realm''s deadly beauty.


    There was an interesting fragrance in the air, faint and light, but powerful enough to relax her guard and tense muscles. As the intoxicating scent entered her nostrils, she felt her surroundings blur for a split instant, before righting themselves.


    Versailles was so mesmerized by the structure and layout of the Crimson Palace that she lost her way. By the time she returned to her senses, she was in a long, empty hall with only crimson crickets twittering''s for accompany.


    "Hold on, where is the Main Hall for the Crimson Palace?" How was she going to find her way out of this crimson maze?


    On every side of Versailles were tall walls that looked exactly the same, while in front of her were four identical paths that led to who knew where. She didn''t even know from which of the four paths she came from...


    Bewildered and completely at a loss, Versailles dazedly stared at the four paths debating whether to risk it and take one or wait for Ramose to find her.


    On an inconspicuous corner of the Crimson Palace.


    "Have you accomplished it?" A cold voice emotionlessly asked.


    "Don''t worry, Luciana. We did exactly as you instructed. The Serpentine Queen is stranded in the Four Illusionary Roads. Unless one of us goes in to lead her out, she won''t be able to find her way back." A little beast with cat ears and red pupils excitedly relayed.


    "And you didn''t leave any clues behind?"


    "No, we were afraid if we did anything too obvious, we''d get implicated. We lighted a Bewildering Incense1 before leading her towards the Four Illusionary Roads. Under its influence, even if she saw our faces, she wouldn''t be able to recognize us. The Bewildering Incense would''ve distorted our appearance." The little beast confidently declared.


    "Good. Here is your reward. If this works successfully, tell everyone that I''ll treat you all to a full course meal." Throwing a heavy pouch of nectar fruits, Luciana turned and vanished into the shadows of the dark alleys.


    Serpentine Queen? Hmph! More like a one day Queen!


    A ferocious light flashed in Luciana''s eyes as she lifted her hood and covered her face. Then her frail figure disappeared into the mass of beasts.


    Bright-eyed, the cat beast bent on her knees and cuddled the pouch in her arms.


    "Heh...Luciana, you paid us to do what we wanted to accomplish. In the future, if we happen to get caught or found out, we''ll be able to use her as a shield."


    "That Luciana is truly deluded. She''s already the mate of the Werewolf King''s right-hand Commander. But it seems she isn''t satisfied." A shadow appeared from behind the cat beast and stood with clasped hands.


    "How will she be satisfied? She has her sight on the Werewolf King. But will the Wolf King be interested in bedding a beast that betrayed her own mate?" Another voice sounded as a limping figure stepped out from the dark.


    "Forget about her. Now that the Werewolf King has mated, his self-control won''t be as sturdy and unshakable as before. This is our chance to warm our way into his bed. Once we become his bedwarmers, our status in the Underworld Palace will no longer be the same."


    "At that time..." The three exchanged looks and a cold smirk formed on their lips.


    Ramose was in the midst of dismissing his Betas when his heart thumped and dropped. An ominous feeling invaded his senses and he inadvertently pushed out of his seat.


    "Light?"


    His mate was the only one that could make him feel restless and disoriented.


    "King''s Pack, the Serpentine Queen is in danger! I want you to find her whereabouts as soon as possible. Place the entire Crimson Palace on lockdown." Ramose shouted the orders over his shoulder as he raced out of the Crystalline Palace.


    "Yes, Wolf King!" Olsen and the rest immediately got to their feet and race off.


    Da**! His mate had only entered the Underworld Palace. How could she be in danger already?


    Ramose''s heart was in his throat. If anything happened to his mate...


    He ruthlessly shut down the thought. Nothing would happen to her because he wouldn''t allow anything to happen to her!


    With a hammering heart and trembling limbs, the Werewolf King dashed towards the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    Versailles''s head ached as if a thousand nails had been hammered into her skull.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel so funny?" Her surroundings were spinning, but Versailles vigorously shook her head and tried to focus on the paths in front of her.


    She needed to get out of here.


    "I''ll never wander these rotten halls without guidance again." Versailles had no idea which path was which. But she wasn''t the type to sit and wait for rescue.


    She closed her eyes and when she reopened them, her violet pupils swirled with a golden light. In her serpentine form, her red-gold hair floated above her head and her golden tail glistened under the crimson glow of the walls and silver-blue light of the moon.


    Stretching to her full form, Versailles flung her tail in the first path and slammed hard enough to send tremors throughout the region.


    "Not this one." There was no cry of surprise or shriek of fear even after her powerful slam. She withdrew her tail and faced the second path. Versailles did the same thing, slamming her tail hard enough to make the ground tremble, but there was still no reaction.


    "Strange...even if these paths are dead ends, the tremors should''ve been fierce enough to raise alarm. But I sense no one rushing this way..."


    The entire situation was starting to feel weird. But it wasn''t the time for her to think about it.


    "Whatever this is, as long as I leave this place, it will come out in the open. But the prerequisite is that I leave here..."


    Focusing back on the two remaining paths, Versailles flung her golden tail in the dark path and slammed again. But the result was the same as the first two.


    A deep frown appeared on her face as her serious gaze focused on the last path.


    Things are definitely strange. But what is the issue? I need to know what is going on here to be able to solve the problem. Otherwise, I won''t be able to leave here.


    Taking a deep breath, Versailles flung her golden serpentine tail in the last path and slammed with all the force she could muster.


    BOOM!


    A giant mushroom cloud of dust and debris formed before exploding outward. Versailles felt the ground she was standing on shake and her figure swayed.


    But even on the last path, there was no one.


    "What is this?" Versailles was truly alarmed now. The paths that should''ve led her back to the Underground Palace seemed to be blocked. But how was that possible? How could all the paths that could lead her outside be blocked?


    On the other side, the Werewolf King was frantically searching the Crimson Palace for his mate. But the serpentine was nowhere to be found, again.


    "Da**! Where did Light go? I told her to never leave the Crimson Palace without informing me. So how could she leave without saying anything so soon? Betas search every corner of the Crimson Palace. I want to see the Serpentine Queen within half an hour!"


    "Wolf King, we searched all the places we could think of. She isn''t anywhere. But aside from the kitchen and bedroom, where else do females like to go?" Olsen helplessly scratched his head.


    "We just checked in the kitchen. The Serpentine Queen isn''t there."


    "I think she might be exploring the Underworld Palace."


    "She isn''t anywhere in the Crimson Palace. Are you saying she''s gone outside?" Hugar cautiously probed.


    He knew his King wasn''t happy with his mate''s departure from the palace last time. He didn''t want to get himself in trouble by directly making such a statement.


    Ramose''s brows tightly knit together.


    Did Light really go out of the Crimson Palace without informing him? No matter how impulsive his mate was, Ramose believed that she would never do anything that would hurt him.


    And her leaving without informing would really hurt him.


    But if she wasn''t in the Crimson Palace, then where was she?


    "Alright, we''ll go outside the Crimson Palace and search for her."


    Sighing helplessly, Ramose hurriedly changed into his wolf. At the moment, the only thought on his mind was finding his mate before it was too late.


    But just when he was about the cross the threshold of the Crimson Palace, a violent explosion resounded from his back.


    "What...what was that sound?" The Betas fearfully asked.


    "This...is the ground shaking?"


    So, it''s not just me.


    Ramose was relieved to see the other wolves looking around in panic. This proved the tremors he sensed weren''t just his imagination. The Underworld Palace was truly trembling.


    Light...


    "Betas, scatter and find out where the tumors are coming from. I have a feeling the Serpentine Queen might be behind them."


    "As you command, Werewolf King." The wolves backed away and raced in the direction the vibrations came from. Even if it took them everything they had, they needed to find the Queen soon.


    Ramose was about to follow after them when another loud explosion resounded from his side. Though very dull, this last strike seemed to contain all the power and strength contained within the attacker''s heart.


    Ramose''s eyes narrowed and he placed a paw on his chest. His erratic heartbeat had calmed. But the urgency to find his mate still remained.


    Without hesitation, the werewolf turned and ran towards his left. A dark tunnel appeared before him and he entered without a moment''s delay. His mate was already stupidly trapped somewhere within its depths. Why would he hesitate and waste time?


    "Light, hold on a little longer. I''ll find you and bring you out. Hold on and protect yourself."

 Chapter 165 - Home 4

    Versailles gasped.


    The da** tunnels were all exactly the same. No sound to be heard or shadow to be seen.


    ''What are these tunnels? I''m sure I got here through one of them. So why am I not able to sense anyone out there?''


    Gritting her teeth, Versailles stretched to her full serpentine length, her sinuous golden tail slithering before her, her violet-gold pupils swirling with mystical magic.


    She threw back her head, inhaled deeply, and blew.


    A ferocious gale of wind, that quickly transformed into a giant cyclone, morphed and raced forth, leaving ruin and destruction on its path.


    If she couldn''t shatter the tunnels or attract others'' attention, then she''d destroy the entire road until every beast in the Underworld Palace knew her location.


    Whoosh!


    The violent cyclone swept through the tunnel, spinning with a savage ferocity that shook, cracked, and then shattered the four paths.


    BOOM!


    The Four Illusionary Roads, an entrapment magic spell designed to trap beasts, shattered under the ferocious onslaught of the Serpentine Queen.


    "What''s...what''s going on? What was that explosion?"


    "It sounded like something was forcefully crushed apart."


    "What happened? Let''s go and see!"


    The servant beasts in the Crimson Palace were alarmed by the loud explosion. Ever since they entered the Underworld Palace, they''d never heard such an earth-shattering explosion. They dropped their work and hurriedly rushed to the region of the destruction.


    What they saw shocked them to their core.


    There, in the whirlpool of a violent cyclone, an enormous serpentine loomed over with her arms crossed. Her violet-gold eyes radiated an unnatural light as she nonchalantly and unconcernedly stood in the center of the cyclone.


    Huuuuu!


    The beasts gasped in astonishment.


    "That''s the Serpentine Queen?"


    "If not, who else can it be? There''s only one serpentine in the entire Underworld Palace."


    "The Nar! Isn''t this serpentine very perverse? How could she stand in the middle of a cyclone without getting injured?"


    "Did you forget? She is the Serpentine Queen because she has the ability to challenge a king or queen. I heard in the Battle of Wars, she brought down hordes of races like Flame Bugs. The way she butchered them was so horrendous that even the Demon Queen and Devil King were left speechless."


    "More vicious than the Demon Queen and Devil King? If we accidentally stroke her scales, wouldn''t we be reduced to paste?"


    "That''s why I say not to judge her by her beautiful and clean appearance. She looks so innocent and acts so gentle that a beast would be fooled into considering her weak. But the truth is, she''s no less fearsome than the Werewolf King."


    "Haha...thankfully I found this out before I provoked her."


    The words of the spectating servant beasts were loud and clear, causing three conspicuous beasts to exchange nervous glances and back away to a separate corner.


    "This serpentine crushed the Four Illusionary Roads spell with pure might. If she finds out we were beh..." The Cat eared beast began.


    "Don''t say anymore! We weren''t behind anything! Don''t forget. It was the Gold Blood that forced us to set up this trap." The limping beast interrupted.


    "Yes, yes...it was the Gold Beast! She forced us to set up this trap!"


    Having decided to clean their hands off the matter, the beasts exchanged looks and firmly nodded. Then one by one, so as not to attract attention, they went back into the mass of gathered servant beasts.


    When Ramose arrived at the scene, he saw his Serpentine Queen, garbed in beautiful white, petal blouse with her glistening golden tail, leisurely glide from a shower of dust and rubble.


    Awestruck by her breathtaking beauty, the black wolf froze in place and dazedly stared at the slithering golden serpentine.


    "Thank the heavens, the Serpentine Queen is here." Olsen reached the sight and saw the Underworld Palace Queen slither out as if she''d been on a stroll.


    "Yes, it''s good that she''s here. At least now, King Ramose will be too busy ogling his mate to vent his anger on us." Julian snarkily added.


    "But she seems to have broken out of a spell? Who in the Underworld Palace has the guts to entrap the Serpentine Queen in the Crimson Palace?" Hugar''s eyes narrowed darkly, his words causing the other Beta wolves to straighten their postures and drop their easy-going attitude.


    In a matter of a few heartbeats, the small area occupied by the Beta Wolves became tense as a serious expression enveloped the six wolves'' features.


    "What is going on here? Where did that ear-piercing commotion come from?"


    Right at this moment, a large brown wolf dashed into the scene and stood right beside the black wolf. Worried and grim, a dark aura swirled around him that made the spectating beasts back away without complaint.


    "Ramose, are you okay? What was that commotion?" The brown wolf concernedly asked the Werewolf King.


    Startled back to his senses, Ramose''s face flushed for a split instant before regaining its original impassive countenance.


    "Master Ouyang, I am fine. Don''t worry. The Commotion was caused by the Serpentine Queen. It seems a fearless beast had set a Four Illusionary Roads spell to trap her." He carelessly replied.


    "Four Illusionary Roads? Who in the Underworld Palace dares to trap the Serpentine Queen? They don''t seem to have any fear of the Werewolf King at all! And didn''t this serpentine enter the Underworld Palace only recently? Why does she already have beasts out for her life?" The brown Wolf anxiously paced around, the displeasure clear in its brown orbs as he mentioned the Serpentine Queen.


    Ramose''s face instantly turned dark. He didn''t miss the tone of reproach and displeasure in the Master wolf''s voice.


    The Nar! Even he, the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace, didn''t have the heart to reproach or scold his Serpentine Queen. Who gave the Master Wolf the right to question his Queen and mate before him?


    "Master Ouyang, the Serpentine Queen was brought into the Underworld Palace in a critical state. She has been recovering all this time and barely got in contact with other beasts. Who could she possibly offend to warrant them setting up such a trap, that too, in the Crimson Palace?"


    Versailles leisurely walked out of the debris and heard her mate''s words. Her lips curled up as her heart warmed. Ramose''s unbending support never failed to amaze.


    She''d heard the brown wolf''s words. She''d also seen the way he informally spoke to Ramose even when he was only a brown wolf, a wolf lower in status than the Beta wolves.


    For him to speak so casually to the Werewolf King and not receive any reaction from the Betas only meant he was close to Ramose.


    In fact, from what she could see, closer to the Werewolf King in affection than the Betas themselves.


    As such, Versailles didn''t want to say anything without being clear of the wolf''s identity and his relation to Ramose. Now that she had a mate, she couldn''t act as carefreely as before.


    Killing at will and beating at will were only useful outside of the clan.


    But before she could even sigh at the restraints of her new life, her mate personally stepped out and spoke for her. It wasn''t within her expectation, but his boundless support always seemed to touch her heart even when it wasn''t the first time she had seen it.


    Hmm...for always being clear on his priorities, she decided to treat him a little better in the future.


    "Ramose..."


    Ramose''s gaze melted on hearing Versailles'' voice. He turned and shifted mid-way, before arriving in front of her and pulling her into his arms.


    "Light, are you alright? What happened? Why were you outside the Purple-Radiance Palace? Do you know how worried I was when I found you missing?" The wolf was really scared out of his mind when he found his mate missing.


    At that time, he even felt like scolding and beating her when he found her to teach her a lesson. However, like always, the moment he saw her, all his anger melted away and he was left feeling weak and powerless with relief and joy.


    As long as she was safe and well, he was satisfied.


    "I just left the Purple-Radiance Palace. I didn''t leave the Underworld Palace. Besides, you don''t expect me to stay in the Purple-Radiance Palace all day long, do you? I am the Underworld Palace''s Queen and I need to take care of my duties."


    "What duties? I didn''t bring you to the Underworld Palace to tire yourself out. All you need to do is lay down and give orders. There are slaves and servants to carry them out. If they fail to do so, you can just report it to me and I''ll set them straight. As for management, I''ll accompany you to check on the slaves and the division of rations and supplies."


    "Then, wouldn''t I be just be laying around? How is that satisfying? I''m telling you Ramose, you had better not try to restrict me. I am the Serpentine Queen. What makes you think I''d be happy to just lay around and do nothing. Besides, the Crimson Palace is our home. And a home is never placed in the hands of slaves. It''s managed by the inhabitants."


    "Oh? Our home?" Ramose''s eyes sparkled. He intensely stared at his mate, wanting to hear the words from her mouth again.


    However, Versailles didn''t know what was going on in his head and looked at him in confusion.


    "If not? Is there another place where we''ll be living?"


    "No, the Crimson Palace is where we''ll be living." Ramose dejectedly replied.


    "That''s why I was looking for the Main Hall. I want to look through the records and do an inventory of the supplies we have. I want to familiarize myself with the division of labor and check the servants and slaves we have in the palace."


    "Isn''t that too much stuff? Usually, the new Underworld Palace Queen doesn''t get involved in the management of the palace until 20 years later. By that time, she''d have seen and understood how everything is run and can manage on her own. But you''ve only..."


    "That''s because none of the previous Underworld Palace Queens were a serpentine. A serpentine doesn''t believe in things such as laze and wait to be served. Or wait and take action in the future. A serpentine first bites'' then thinks. She takes action before she thinks. And I''m not the type to delay on taking action."


    Seeing her unwavering expression, Ramose''s will crumbled and he gave into his mate''s wish. Besides, as she said, she was only managing their home. It couldn''t be that bad, right...?


    Even if it was, he would stay by her side and support her all the way!


    "Alright. If this is what you want, I won''t say anything, Light. But you have to promise me that you''ll take care of yourself and won''t overwork yourself, okay? If things become too overwhelming, you''ll tell me immediately, okay?"


    "Of course. If I won''t tell you, who else will I tell?" Versailles rolled her eyes and smirked disdainfully.


    "Ahem! If the two of you are done, can we move to the Main Hall? How embarrassing is it to chat before a group of slaves and servants?"


    Versailles blinked. She had almost forgotten about the brown wolf!


    An awkward smile on her face, she turned to face the wolf she believed meant more to Ramose than the Beta wolves.


    "Light, let me introduce the two of you. This here is Master Ouyang, a master trainer for the fledgling wolves. But he is also the person that trained and raised me after my parents passing. You could say he is the father figure in my life."


    Father figure? Meaning her father-in-law? Da**!


    Versailles didn''t want in-laws because she hated the drama that came with the relationship. In the Sybil realm, there were fathers-in-law that sold their daughter-in-laws'' jewelry to pay for their drinks and gambling debts.


    What if her father-in-law feels compelled to give her orders?


    "Master Ouyang, this is Versailles, the one and only mate of my heart and soul."

 Chapter 166 - Home 5

    "The mate of your heart and soul? I understand she''s your soulmate. But when did she become your heart mate?" The Master Wolf narrowed his eyes and scanned Versailles from head to toe.


    He was certain King Ramose didn''t have any relationships with females before her appearance. And he never saw the female serpentine in any of the beasts'' gatherings before the Battle of Wars.


    So when had she slithered her way into Ramose''s heart to become his heartmate?


    Versailles felt uncomfortable under the brown wolf''s scrutiny.


    She wasn''t a commodity, so why was he evaluating her like one?


    Afraid she''d speak impolitely to the beast, she turned to her mate.


    "Ramose, I want to go to the Main Hall. Will you take me there?"


    "You don''t need to ask. Just say it and I''d be more than happy to lead you." Taking her hand, the Werewolf King turned and pulled her along.


    Master Ouyang''s frown deepened when he saw the Werewolf King''s behavior.


    ''Just a mate. Which wolf doesn''t have one? But the way Ramose is treating this female serpentine is...above the treatment of a mate to his soulmate!''


    Disgruntled and dissatisfied, Master Ouyang leaped forward and blocked the Beta wolves'' path.


    The Betas exchanged knowing glances and helplessly sighed. They stepped back and allowed Olsen to take the charge of the situation.


    "Ma...Master Ouyang, is something the matter? If it isn''t urgent, can you excuse us for now? We still need to remain by the Wolf King''s side and uncover the culprit behind the incident." Olsen awkwardly scratched his head.


    He sensed the Master Wolf didn''t have any good intention in stopping them and wanted to find an excuse to escape his questioning.


    Unfortunately, the Master Wolf didn''t have any intention of letting them go without getting the answers to his questions.


    "Olsen, you will be honest with me. Where in the Nar did that serpentine come from? Why is the Werewolf King so attached to her? I know that she''s his mate. However, the mate bond isn''t so binding that a werewolf would be forced to follow his mate''s orders like a slave. Who is she?" The brown wolf coldly questioned.


    As Ramose''s only family member, he felt he had an obligation to keep an eye on the black wolf and make sure his mate didn''t play him like a clown. Especially when he''d never interacted with females before and had no idea of their various schemes and plots.


    Someone as innocent as the Werewolf king could be played by the serpentine without him even realizing it.


    "Ahh...Master Ouyang, I''m not sure I have the permission to divulge or speak about the Wolf King''s private affairs. As his Betas, besides fulfilling our duty of lessening his burden, we''re obligated to never divulge the Underworld King''s affairs without his permission. Then, if you''ll excuse us..." Fearful of accidentally revealing matters he couldn''t reveal, Olsen hurriedly excused himself and flashed past the brown wolf before he could react.


    "Olsen...!" Master Ouyang''s face flushed with anger as he stared after the escaping Beta in disbelief.


    On seeing their comrade escape on his own, the other Betas felt resentment. The situation wasn''t right and they couldn''t remain until Master Ouyang focused his attention back on them. They exchanged another glance and stealthily backed away.


    "Julian, you speak!" Master Ouyang was still glaring in the direction Olsen had disappeared, his brown eyes flashing with murder as he hollered over his shoulder.


    But even after giving the command, he didn''t hear the Beta''s voice. Now more than displeased and enraged at the contemptible behavior of the Betas, the brown wolf turned with a ferocious expression on his face.


    "Julian!"


    But what greeted him was an empty land. All the Betas had already slinked away while he was still focused on Olsen.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    Bristling with fury and boundless anger, the Master Wolf darkly growled and slammed his fist on the ground. Red rocks and debris flew in the air, but none landed on him, seemingly held off by his dark aura.


    "Good. Very good! These Betas dare to turn their backs on me without fear. They dare to leave without permission. It hasn''t even been 7 ice nights since that serpentine had arrived, and yet, the Werewolf King''s Betas dare to shield and hide her while knowing they''d be going against me!"


    "Master Ouyang, what happened? Why are you so angry? Is everything okay?" Right at this moment, the delicate and concerned voice of a female sounded from behind the Master Wolf.


    Master Ouyang turned his head and his complexion immediately softened by half when his gaze fell on the female beast.


    "Luciana, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the inner chambers of the Crimson Palace?"


    Luciana stopped and her expression instantly turned awkward. She bit her lip and wordlessly lowered her head, seeming pitiful with a wronged expression on her face.


    The Master wolf was immediately alarmed by her aggrieved expression.


    "Luciana, what''s wrong? Tell Uncle Ouyang. Who bullied you? But that''s not right. In this entire Underworld Palace, who has the guts to dare wrong you?" The brown wolf frowned.


    "Master Ouyang, I...am I a nuisance? Is that why the Werewolf King banished me from the Crimson Palace without a valid reason on the Serpentine Queen''s order? Am I not doing my duty well?" Luciana covered her face and cried tearfully.


    "What did you say? Ramose banished you from the Crimson Palace?" Master Ouyang was shocked.


    What was he hearing? Ramose banished Luciana, who for over 10 years, took care of the Crimson Palace? That too, on the Serpentine Queen''s orders?


    "Master Ouyang, don''t blame King Ramose. It''s not his fault. As a good mate, if his soulmate isn''t satisfied with the other females in the Crimson Palace, what can he do besides banishing them? She just entered the Underworld Palace, so it''s understandable if she feels a bit uncomfortable with the other female beasts."


    It sounded as if she was helping the Serpentine Queen explain her situation, but subtly, she was hinting that upon her entrance to the Underworld Palace, the Serpentine Queen had already begun instigating Ramose against those around him.


    Master Ouyang''s eyes turned cold. He already found the Werewolf King''s servile behavior before the Serpentine Queen displeasing to his eyes. Now that he heard she''d also controlled and compelled him to banish an old acquaintance like Luciana from the Crimson Palace, his original displeasure for her instantly turned to one of extreme dislike.


    "Ramose might be blind with heat. But that doesn''t mean there''s no one to control her ostentatious behavior. So what if she''s his mate and Queen of the Underworld Palace? As long as I, Master Ouyang, am around, she can forget about controlling the Werewolf Clan! Luciana, come with me!"


    The brown wolf turned and coldly raced towards the Main Hall of the Crimson Palace.


    Upon the wolf''s charge, the teary and aggrieved expression on the Gold Blood''s expression disappeared and a cold sneer graced her lips.


    "Banish me from the Crimson Palace? Hmph! Serpentine Queen, that isn''t within your capability!" Recomposing her expression, she chased after the brown wolf.


    Ramose led his mate into the Crystalline Hall, the main hall where he discussed important matters with his Betas, and had her sit on his throne.


    Versailles''s eyes brightened as she looked around the Main Hall, the fresh scent of saplings and green plants making her feel nostalgic.


    When she was still in the Sybil realm, her only source of income was growing and selling herbs. She hunted small games, but those were to fill their bellies. Since she set foot in the Nar realm, she''d never once seen a single green plant or a blade of grass.


    But she never expected to find the green she''d missed in the least likely place of all, the Underworld Palace. Truly, it was fortunate that the other races couldn''t enter the Underworld Palace, otherwise, the wonders and wealth of the Werewolf Clan would''ve garnered them the deep hatred and envy of the entire Nar realm.


    They would''ve been flattened long ago.


    "Ramose, this is the Main Hall?" She absentmindedly asked.


    Ramose''s lips curled upward on seeing her enamored expression.


    "Ahem! Yes, it''s the Main Hall." Of course, it wasn''t the Main Hall. This was the place where he conducted official affairs. But Ramose wasn''t going to tell that to his mate.


    The Main Hall of the Crimson Palace, the place where the Queen of the Underworld Palace oversaw management was on a separate wing. It was less spacious and more crowded than the Crystalline Hall, with little to no lighting.


    It was built for the female and Queen of the Werewolf King because, though she was the Queen of the Underworld Palace, the Queen was still a beast brought from outside. She came from another race and didn''t deserve treatment equal to the Werewolf King.


    The previous Werewolf Kings saw no issue with such an arrangement. And neither did the Queens that had lived a life ten times worse than the one they lived in the Underworld Palace.


    However, King Ramose didn''t view his mate as a lesser beast or a beast deserving of a lesser treatment than him.


    He viewed her as the mate of his heart and soul, his equal in every sense of the words.


    And as his equal, how could he possibly send her to a rathole?


    "Hmm! The Main Hall is beautiful! Since the lighting here is a little good, I think we can grow more plants. I want to grow some medicinal herbs and green vegetables. And maybe some fruit as well. If there''s space left, we''ll also plant some flowers to brighten it up!"


    Since this place was her home now, she could do whatever she wanted!


    "Good! We''ll do as you say." Ramose obediently stood beside his mate and basked in her joyous mood. He nodded or hummed in agreement at her every suggestion. Her glowing eyes and excited chatter made him feel comfortable and content.


    As long as she was happy, he was satisfied.


    "Ramose, what kind of plants do you like? I''ll make an effort to grow them if I get time and space later." Versailles turned and looked at her mate, her red-gold hair glowing a radiant fire-color under the lightening of the Crystalline Hall.


    Ramose stared in a daze. By now, he should''ve grown numb and used to his mate''s beauty. Unfortunately, such was not the case. Every time he saw her, he found himself sinking further into her web of love and enchantment.


    The more he saw her, the more beautiful he found her. And the more beautiful he found her, the harder his heart pounded and sunk into her love.


    Ramose was certain. In his entire immortal life, he would never be able to extricate himself from his mate''s love.


    And truthfully, he never wanted to come out from this blissful and ethereal feeling called love.


    Because this feeling made him feel alive.


    "Light, how about we focus on making a little cub instead, hmm...?" He shamelessly grabbed her waist, embraced her from behind, and whispered into her ear, his hard member rubbing against her thigh.


    There was no need to say what the wolf wanted.


    Versailles blushed and glared at him, pushing on his chest in displeasure. In her mind, she couldn''t help cursing at the insatiable need of her mate.


    Da**! We just mated last night. He wants to do it again?


    But the Wolf King felt his body warm up even hotter at her feeble protest. He leaned into her neck and kissed her earlobe and trailed down to the throbbing pulse on her soft and smooth neck.


    "Mmmm...Ramose..." Versailles''s knees grew weak. She felt her head spin from the tingling pleasure and powerlessly leaned into her mate''s embrace.


    But just when Ramose tightened his grip on her waist and wanted to carry her away, an ear-splitting shout resounded from the entrance of the throne room.


    Da**! Who the Nar dared to interrupt his good deed!?


    Burning with furious rage, Ramose turned to glare at the entrance.


    "Haha..." Versailles laughed delightedly. Her mate''s disgruntled look amused her. But this immediately earned her a pinch on the waist.


    "Ouch!"


    "Behave!" Though Ramose said so, he couldn''t help but gently rub the place he pinched to soothe the pain away. It couldn''t be helped. Her aggrieved look pulled on his heartstrings.


    "I''ll deal with you later..." He vowed darkly in a tone thick with desire and stepped away.


    "Ramose! Ramose!"


    Right at this, Master Ouyang came bristling into the Crystalline Hall with the Gold Blood, Luciana, docilely following behind.

 Chapter 167 - Home 6

    Oh? It''s her?


    What is she up to this time?


    Versailles''s gaze instantly turned cold upon spotting the brown wolf leading the Gold Blood inside.


    It seemed the matter of dismissing the female from the Crimson Palace wasn''t over yet. At least, the process wasn''t going to be so easy.


    Ramose sensed the turbulence in his mate''s aura and grabbed her hand.


    He still remembered the words she''d spoken in the Valley of Tricks and rubbed the back of her palm to reassure her.


    As much as he would''ve liked to bask in her jealousy, he couldn''t bear to let her suffer such grievance. Because to him, her joyous smile was a hundred times more beautiful than her wronged, jealous glare.


    "Master Ouyang, is there a problem?" The wolf had just ruined his deed. Ramose wasn''t in the mood to welcome him warmly.


    Fortunately, the Master Wolf didn''t detect his displeasure. At the moment, he was too occupied with glaring at the Serpentine Queen standing beside the Werewolf King.


    "King Ramose, this is the Crystalline Hall, the King''s Hall to conduct official matters. Why is this serpentine here?"


    Versailles eyes narrowed at the brown wolf''s address. But she didn''t say anything as her mind returned to the first half of his speech.


    The King''s Hall?


    So this isn''t the Main Hall...


    "Master Ouyang, the Serpentine Queen is my mate. I can bring my mate anywhere in the Underworld Palace I want. But I only brought her to the Crystalline Palace. Is something wrong with that?" Master Ouyang was too angry to notice the dark edge to the Werewolf King''s tone.


    "Yes, you can take her anywhere you want. But why must you bring her to the Crystalline Hall?"


    "Is there a rule that says I can''t bring her to the Crystalline Hall?"


    "Rule...no, there''s no such rule. But the Crystalli..."


    Ramose didn''t want to hear anymore and coldly interrupted the brown wolf.


    "I brought her here because I want to. There''s no need for you to say anything else on this matter. Now state your urgency. Why have you sought me out at the Crystalline Palace?"


    "You..." Master Ouyang was dumbstruck. He never expected the Werewolf King to cut him off and not even hear him out. His gaze froze over and he coldly glanced at the silent serpentine.


    Truly venomous!


    The instant she entered the Underworld Palace, this serpentine started spreading her venom everywhere! Before today, Ramose has never spoken to me like this...


    Feeling aggrieved and dejected, the brown wolf''s dislike for the serpentine rose again, nearly approaching hatred.


    Luciana watched the exchange between the Wolf King and Master Ouyang with obedient silence. But the lengthier their talk became, the more anxious she grew. At the end, she even began internally despising the brown wolf for wasting time on useless matters and still failing to come on top.


    This useless Master Trainer, he can''t even win such a useless argument. Would he be able to accomplish my task successfully?


    Her eyes roamed around the room, looking for a way to shift the topic and change it to the one she instigated Master Ouyang.


    Once her gaze fell on the serpentine, her eyes lit up and she smiled.


    "Serpentine Queen, I''m sorry to dirty your eyes after you dismissed me from the Crimson Palace." She apologetically began, her soft and delicate voice immediately attracting the attention of the Wolf King and Master Ouyang.


    Master Ouyang''s mind instantly cleared and a new wave of anger surged in his heart when he heard Luciana''s weak and timid voice. Turning to the serpentine, his already frosty gaze turned even darker.


    Versailles was stumped. She had no idea what the Gold Blood was playing at to openly use such degrading words. But before she could open her mouth to reply, she felt her skin prickle. Turning her head, her confused eyes met with the cold and grim ones of Master Ouyang.


    Why was the Master Wolf glaring at her like that? What did she do to earn such disgust?


    "Luciana, what are you apologizing for? If you can dirty anyone''s eyes, then Ramose''s eyes would have been dirtied long ago. It wouldn''t need to wait until now. Ramose, this is the other reason I''m here. I heard you dismissed Luciana from the Crimson Palace. Is that true?" He demandingly asked.


    "Yes, Master Ouyang. It''s true. Any problem?"


    "Any problem, Ramose? Luciana has served and taken care of this Crimson Palace for over 10 years. How can you dismiss her?"


    "Heh...you jest, Master. Do I need any reason to dismiss a servant?" Ramose coldly sneered. He hadn''t missed the brown wolf''s glare towards his mate.


    Since the wolf dared to glare at the light of his life, why would he give him face?


    "Servant...?" When did Luciana become a servant!? Was Ramose so severely poisoned that he didn''t even remember how much Luciana had sacrificed to manage this palace?


    "Yes, servant. Any female that worked in this palace before my mate''s arrival was nothing more than a servant. And I don''t need a reason to dismiss a servant from servitude."


    Before the brown wolf could respond, the weak and pitiful voice of a female resounded.


    "Werewolf King, I understand. It must''ve been me that considered myself more important than I actually was. Ha! I didn''t even know I amounted to nothing more than a servant in your eyes." Luciana cried tearfully, her tears not necessarily fake.


    Because even in her worse nightmares, she never imagined the Wolf King would call her a servant.


    Was that it? Did she consider herself more important than she really was and landed herself in this situation?


    Maybe that''s why he dismissed her so easily...


    "Ramose, Luciana is more than just a servant. To me, she is like a daughter the way you are like a son. How can you call her a servant?" The brown wolf slumped on his hunches and mournfully bowed his head, fresh tears streaming down his face as if he''d lost his dearest kin.


    He was as hurt and alarmed at the declaration as Luciana.


    The Gold Blood depended on the brown wolf to get her back into the Crimson Palace. As such, she spared no effort in catering to him. Seeing him sorrowfully cry, she immediately dashed to his side, and with a similarly mournful expression on her face, gently consoled him.


    "Master Ouyang, please don''t be like this. I''m sorry you''re in this situation because of me. I only wanted to take care of the Crimson Palace''s affairs as the Serpentine Queen is new in the Underworld Palace. She''s new and doesn''t know how things are run. I only wanted to help and didn''t mean to create trouble."


    At this moment, she was the perfect picture of a gentle and considerate female beast, a complete contrast to the silent and indifferent serpentine.


    Master Ouyang''s heart melted at the female beast''s gentleness.


    Why wasn''t his Ramose''s mate as gentle and considerate? Why did his mate have to be a serpentine?


    He was hit with another wave of sadness and despondently lowered his head.


    Luciana continued her little act and even rubbed the wolf''s back.


    Versailles felt sick looking at the two-faced beast''s gentle expression.


    How come she didn''t show such gentleness when she ruthlessly beat a group of powerless beasts in the center of the marketplace?


    Where did she burn her kind heart to flee the skin of helpless beasts without blinking an eye?


    "Luciana, I understand you want to help. But the thing is, I don''t want your help. As a female beast with a mate, for the past 10 years, you poured your entire heart into taking care of the Crimson Palace. Have you ever stopped to ask yourself whether your mate was happy with that?"


    "Serpentine Queen, Olsen was more than happy to support me when I took the responsibility for the Crimson Palace. And as the Werewolf King''s right-hand Beta, he is more than happy to help his King in any way he can." Of course, Luciana knew Olsen wasn''t happy with her continued presence in the Crimson Palace.


    But why would she admit that from her own mouth? Whether Olsen was happy or not, it was his problem. She wasn''t obligated to sacrifice her own happiness to serve and keep him happy.


    "Serpentine Queen, I know you must find me an eyesore since I served King Ramose for more than 10 years. However, you don''t need to bring Olsen into this matter to justify your actions. If you dare to do it, then dare to admit it."


    "Is that it? Is that why you made Ramose dismiss Luciana? Because you couldn''t digest the fact that she knew him longer than you did?" Master Ouyang raised his head to critically glare at Versailles.


    Ramose''s eyes sharpened.


    The Master Wolf was repeatedly crossing his boundary! How could he speak to his mate and the Underworld Palace''s Queen in such a rude manner? That too, right before him?


    The wolf had gone senile! With a cold aura radiating off his figure, he took a step forward to reproach him.


    But before he could unleash his wrath, Versailles grabbed his wrist and yanked him back to her side.


    Bewildered and stunned, the wolf confusedly blinked at the serpentine.


    "Werewolf King, this Serpentine Queen can fight her own battles. So be a good wolf and stand to the side, will you?" Patting his cheek like an adorable pet, Versailles gave him a kiss on the cheek and moved forward.


    Arms crossed and a disdainful smirk on her lips, she condescendingly looked down at the pair.


    "Master Ouyang, Ramose didn''t dismiss Luciana. I did. And yes, I don''t like the fact that she knew my mate longer than I knew him. Is that an issue?"


    For a split moment, her powerful stance stunned the brown wolf.


    How could this female have such an overbearing aura?


    But he was Master Ouyang! He won''t bow under her oppression!


    "Serpentine Queen, don''t you find that a problem? The Werewolf King is the ruler of the Underworld Palace. Aside from you, he''ll bed other females in the future. That''s both a tradition and a custom in the Werewolf Clan. The wolves'' blood boils hotter than ordinary beasts and the Alpha, King of the wolves, burns hotter than the Betas. It''s not your spit of venom to satisfy him."


    "The Master Wolf is right, Serpentine Queen. King Ramose is the Alpha ruler of the Underworld Palace. You won''t be able to satisfy his urges. Are you planning on keeping him tied to your tail?" Luciana felt like slapping the prideful serpentine across the face.


    If it weren''t for the Wolf King''s presence, she might have just done so!


    What was she acting overbearing and domineering for? Wasn''t all her arrogance and haughty behavior due to the Werewolf King''s spoiling love?


    If she gained the Wolf King''s affection, she''d be acting proud and arrogant as well!


    Master Ouyang got even more worked up on hearing Luciana''s words. How could the Werewolf King be wrapped around the tail of a venomous serpentine?


    If that happened, wouldn''t her venom poison Ramose''s mind against the Werewolf Clan? Against him!?


    His heart chilled at the thought. Such a scenario was one he couldn''t even imagine, let alone allow it to happen.


    "The Werewolf King isn''t bound to you. Starting tomorrow, I''ll send new female servants to the Crimson Palace. They will serve him in bed every fourth night. As for Luciana...she''ll continue staying in the Crimson Palace until I otherwise say so." He authoritatively declared.


    At this, Luciana''s eyes instantly brightened. She clenched her fists to suppress her excitement, but her eyes couldn''t conceal her joy.


    Versailles was still planning on speaking amiably with the brown wolf. After all, he was the one that raised Ramose and she didn''t want to be on bad terms with him. But the moment she heard his words, she threw all restraints to the flames.


    The Nar! This wretched wolf, right before her very eyes, dared to walk over her head and attempt to divide her mate''s affection with other females!?


    Heh...was she dead?


    "Master Ouyang, you are Ramose''s elder, so I respect you. But if you cross your limits and poke your nose in our private affairs, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to respect you anymore. I dismissed Luciana because I don''t want her around my mate. I don''t care what she means to you or how important she is. I only know that she has her eyes set on Ramose. And any female that fancies my mate is my enemy!"


    "You! What nonsense are you spouting!? Luciana is Olsen''s mate. She respects Ramose because they''ve known each other for over a decade. To justify yourself, you''re the one that crossed all limits!" The Master Wolf lost all his composure and angrily rose on his paws.


    She dared to spout such nonsense? This serpentine was really abominable!


    "Heh...does she?" Versailles threw a scornful sneer at the Gold Blood guiltily lowering her head.


    She was clearly joyous earlier, the bright spark in her blue eyes restrained, but not escaping Versailles''s sharp senses.


    However, she now had a docile and innocent look on her face that made it difficult to find any fault with her.


    If she kept such a cunning and crafty female around, then the day she''d shed tears of blood wouldn''t be too far.


    "Anyway, I''ll accept female servants that''ll help us fetch bathwater and serve meals. But I will not accept any bedmates for my mate! If Ramose is hot-blooded, I''m cold-blooded. Even if I can''t satisfy him, I can still cool his boiling blood. So there''s no need for others to come in between us."


    Versailles eyes were cold, the frosty chill in their violet depths made even the Master Wolf take a step back.


    And before he could gather his composer and prepare an ultimatum to shut the serpentine down, her cold words froze him in place.


    "Master Ouyang, I don''t care whether Luciana only respects Ramose or has feelings for him. This is my home and as the master, I get to decide who can and can''t be here.. And unfortunately, I find this Gold Blood an eyesore. Therefore, I don''t want to see her anywhere near my home! If you try to force this matter, I''ll see to it you never step into the Crimson Palace again either! Because this, this is my home!"

 Chapter 168 - [Bonus Chapter] Home Final

    Luciana paled when she heard the finality in the Serpentine Queen''s voice. At this moment, even someone as stubborn and willful as her sensed the impossibility of her wish.


    As long as the Serpentine Queen was alive, she''d never allow her to remain by the Werewolf King''s side.


    While she wallowed in despair, the Master Wolf was trembling in shock.


    Banned from the Crimson Palace?


    She would ban him, Master Ouyang, the wolf that trained and raised the Werewolf King, from the Crimson Palace?


    How audacious!


    "Ramose, Ramose...do you hear what this serpentine is saying? She''s threatening to ban me from the Crimson Palace!" The brown wolf turned to the Werewolf King for support only to find the beast dazedly holding his cheek as he absentmindedly stared at the Serpentine Queen.


    The flaming Nar! The Werewolf King wasn''t in his senses. He was ensnared and polluted by the venom of the serpentine. How was he going to support him?


    No, I have to rescue Ramose from the vicious poison of this serpentine!


    Eyes flashing with determination, the brown wolf lunged towards the Serpentine Queen.


    Versailles wasn''t expecting to suddenly be under assault. She instinctively clenched her fist and a flame arrow appeared in her hand.


    Just when the brown wolf was about to collide with her, a hand emerged from behind her and smacked the wolf away.


    Bang!


    The wolf crashed heavily onto the ground. His body rolled twice before coming to a stop. Baffled and confused at the sudden attack, he raised his head, and in the next heartbeat, his brown eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Ra...Ramose...?" He couldn''t believe the one to attack him was Ramose himself! The wolf he trained and raised, loved like his own flesh and blood.


    "Why?" Blood leaked from the corner of his mouth as he soullessly asked with vacant eyes.


    Luciana trembled and stepped back.


    For the Serpentine Queen, the Werewolf King dared to hit the Master Wolf! Would he spare her?


    Ramose retracted his hand and turned to his mate. Grabbing her arm, he pulled her close and checked her for injuries. Only when he found none did he breathe in relief.


    "Sigh. It''s great you''re not hurt." His lips curled up in a tender arc as he cupped her cheek and pressed his forehead against hers.


    This endearing scene pricked the brown wolf''s eyes and stabbed his heart.


    Obviously, he was the injured one!


    "Ramose, you hit me for a female that only entered your life 14 ice nights ago? A female that has only been in the Underworld Palace 7 ice nights?"


    "Not a female. My mate. My Queen. You dare to attack my mate before my eyes? You dare to raise your hand on my Queen? Have the years of affection we shared diluted your senses? How could you think I''d stay still after you brazenly attacked her?" What a joke!


    He''d barely got himself together after a vicious attempt on her life was made within his presence.


    Now the brown wolf dared to attack her within his presence as well? Did they all consider him, this mate, dead?


    Recalling his impulsive and reckless action, Master Ouyang bowed his head in embarrassment.


    He indeed didn''t have the right to attack the Serpentine Queen. Whether he liked it or not, she was the Queen of the Underworld Palace. And as the mate of the Werewolf King, her status and prestige were second only to the Werewolf King.


    So behaving in such a way towards her was akin to openly asking for a beating!


    But the Master Wolf had lived for 18 years showered with Ramose''s love and respect.


    How could he possibly tolerate that same love and respect being showered on another beast? That too, the vicious serpentine poisoning his and Ramose''s relationship?


    "Ramose, she said she was going to ban me from the Crimson Palace! How long have I lived? When has any beast ever dared to speak in such a tone with me before?"


    "If no beast ever spoke in such a tone with you before, then one did it right now. What''s the big deal?"


    "Ramose, you don''t think this is a big deal? Don''t you get it? She''s threatening to ban me from entering the Crimson Palace!" He clearly spoke loud and coherent, so why was Ramose so calm even after hearing him?


    "She said she would ban you if you tried to forcefully keep Luciana in the Crimson Palace. Don''t force it and you''ll be good. End of the issue."


    "You...It doesn''t matter to you that she threatened me?" He repeated in stunned disbelief.


    Ramose enveloped his mate in his arms and lifted his head.


    "My mate is very clear about her likes and dislikes. She doesn''t like Luciana and doesn''t want to see her. If the Queen of the Underworld Palace doesn''t like her, then what can I do about it? I can''t fight with my Queen for an unrelated beast, can I? As such, we dismissed her."


    Sighing resignedly, Ramose coldly looked at the brown wolf.


    "Master Ouyang, when me and my mate, the masters of the Crimson Palace, clearly don''t want the beast anywhere near us, why are you trying to force her on us? With what right are you forcing us to keep her around?"


    The Master Wolf blinked in a daze. These words were more painful than the smack he received.


    Because these drew a line...


    "You must understand. The Crimson Palace isn''t mine alone anymore. My mate has equal and indisputable right on every matter and affair relating to it. The matter of sending bedmates, you shouldn''t have mentioned it at all."


    "But Kings receiving bedmates is a tradition of the Underworld Palace! What wrong did I do in trying to follow tradition?"


    "But my mate won''t tolerate me with another female and neither do I have the desire to be with anyone other than my Queen. So the Underworld Palace''s so-called tradition is cumbersome and meaningless." He lowered his head and tenderly stroked his Queen''s cheek.


    "For me, my mate is enough. Because I have only one heart and that heart, I already gave it to her." If it were any other day, Ramose would''ve felt bad for lashing out at the Master Wolf.


    But today wasn''t one of those days. Because the wolf had dared to attack his mate.


    "Master Ouyang, Versailles has made herself very clear. I support her in her decision. Take the Gold Blood away. Don''t try to bring her into the Crimson Palace again. My mate won''t like it and I won''t like what my mate doesn''t like."


    By now, Master Ouyang''s heart had been crushed and shattered beyond repair. The wolf he raised and loved, hit him and drew a line in their relationship.


    He neither gave him face for his past teachings nor apologized for his actions for the sake of past affections.


    In the Werewolf King''s eyes, the Serpentine Queen was everything.


    With a heavy heart and dark eyes, the Master Wolf struggled to his feet and gave the serpentine one final vicious glare, and turned.


    "Luciana, let''s go. There''s no place for us in this Crimson Palace anymore." With a hollow sigh, he staggered past the beast.


    "But..." Luciana bit her lips.


    She was reluctant to leave. If she left this time, then how would she return to the Crimson Palace later?


    Versailles raised her head from her mate''s embrace and glanced at the hesitant Gold Blood.


    "Luciana, I''d advise you to treasure that which you have, instead of longing for that which can never be yours. Remember your life before entering the Underworld Palace. Compared to then, how much better are you living now? Who gave you such a comfortable life? If you don''t mend your ways and fix your sight on that which is before you, then I promise you that going forward, your life is going to be ten times more wretched than before you entered the Werewolf Clan. Get lost!"


    With a cold scoff, she turned her back on the beast. If it wasn''t for Olsen, she wouldn''t have even spared the female a second glance, let alone waste her breath.


    Luciana felt as if she''d been splashed with a basin of ice water.


    Life before the Underworld Palace...?


    That was a nightmare she never wished to recall!


    Flustered and filled with trepidation, the Gold Blood turned and chased after the brown wolf.


    "Hmm. My mate is excellent in showing delusional females their place." Ramose tightened his grip on her waist and inhaled her fruity fragrance.


    Versailles allowed him to indulge for a bit. The wolf had risen his hand on the one who raised him for her. Her heart overflowed with the warmth and sense of security she found in his embrace.


    With Ramose beside her, she could make anyplace her home.


    "Light, you kissed one cheek but forgot the other. It is jealous now. What do we do?" The wolf was still reminiscing the chaste kiss on the cheek he received.


    Compared to the many kisses they shared, this one could be considered bland and lackluster.


    However, it was the first kiss his mate had given him on the cheek.


    It carried a sweetness and tenderness that melted his heart.


    Now he wanted one on the other cheek as well....

 Chapter 169 - Unbearable Heat

    ***VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!-***


    Versailles''s face turned dark.


    This wolf was truly incorrigible.


    They had just encountered an unpleasant situation, and yet, his mind had already wandered to other matters.


    Recalling the confident expressions of Master Ouyang and Luciana, Versailles wondered if she''d truly be able to cool her mate''s boiling blood...


    "Light, here, this side wants one too."


    Versailles lifted her gaze and found the enlarged cheek of the wolf before her sight.


    "..." Okay, his cheek was smooth and went well with his chiseled features. It also looked kissable so...


    She leaned forward and pressed her delicate lips against the smooth, defined texture. Brief and light, the kiss was like the wings of a Light Fly, leaving the receiver itching for more.


    The serpentine withdrew from the wolf only to find herself caged within his steel arms.


    Gasping desperately, the wolf lowered his hooded eyes and suggestively lowered his head to her level.


    He wanted one on the forehead as well...


    Ah...can she refuse?


    The Serpentine seriously pondered over the thought.


    There was still a long way to go before the ice night. The wolf was hot-blooded and the slightest caress set him off.


    If she indulged him too much because of his little feat earlier, what would she do if he started burning up?


    If he started touching her everywhere, then wouldn''t she become jelly in his hands?


    A slight nudge on her waist brought her back to her senses. The serpentine lifted her violet eyes to catch the wolf''s expectant dark ones.


    Sighing in defeat, she stood on her toes and placed a soft, tender kiss on the center of his brows.


    He was so obedient and supportive of her. A little kiss in return wasn''t asking for too much.


    So she continued on and kissed his eyes, nose, and lips.


    Unbeknownst to her, this compromise of hers brought other ideas to the wolf''s mind.


    He enjoyed his mate''s kisses.


    They were the lightest of touches but made his brain numb with pleasure.


    With every press of her lips on his skin, electric tingles traveled through his spine, scalp, limbs, and fingertips, making him overly sensitive to her touch and caress.


    The wolf felt his body heat up as his heart pounded in his ears.


    A desire for her smooth and fragrant skin pressed tight against his rushed into his brain and, he was no longer satisfied with mere kisses.


    "Ah!"


    Without hesitation, he picked up his mate and sprinted across the Crimson Palace. In less than ten breaths, he brought her to their bedroom and deposited her on the bed.


    Poor Versailles was stunned silly when she returned to her senses.


    "Ramose...ah..." She landed on the soft bed, her body bouncing on the springy material. As she tried to steady her bouncing form, her head spun from the wolf''s drastic shift in temperament.


    What...? What''s going on?


    The next thing she knew, she was laying on her back with a naked figure enveloping her form.


    Ah...she should''ve known...


    Ramose lowered himself on top of his mate and roughly whispered in her ear.


    "Light, my blood is burning. How about you help me cool it, hmm?"


    To show how hot he was burning, the wolf grabbed her hand and placed it on his member.


    "Huuuu!" The contrast of her cool, soft, delicate hand on his hot, hard, and rigid member made the wolf throw back his head and sigh in pleasure.


    With slow, gentle strokes, he blissfully moved her hand up and down his hard rod.


    Versailles''s face burned.


    She felt her entire body heat up as if she was inside a furnace.


    It made her subconsciously raise her other hand and furiously fan her red face.


    Whether the heat was from excitement or arousal at seeing her mate''s blissful expression, was a complete mystery to her.


    At this moment, she only felt awfully conscious of her little hand wrapped around his member and of the warm pool gathering at her private area.


    Lowering her gaze, her eyes fell on the obscene scene, and her heart thumped and she reflexively tighten her grip on the member.


    Ramose loudly groaned.


    "Mmm...Light, be gentle." His husky voice, filled with dark pleasure, made Versailles''s private area contract and leak. She uncomfortably shifted on the bed, grinding her thighs together to alleviate the deep void inside her.


    She wanted something warm and hard to fill it, but she felt too ashamed to ask her mate...


    Because, unlike Ramose, she was restrained by the modesty ingrained in her from the Sybil realm.


    Therefore, while she deeply ached and itched for him, she didn''t have the courage to voice it out loud.


    She didn''t have the courage to tell him to mate with her.


    And so, she was left grinding her thighs together to alleviate her want, her desire, as her soft hand ran over and traced the rigid lines of her mate''s hot, hard rod.


    The wolf, though numb with pleasure, was ever sensitive to his mate''s slightest action and shift in expression. In her trembling hand wrapped around his rod, he felt the rise in her temperature.


    Opening his drooped eyes a crack, the scene of his serpentine''s red face entered his vision. As he lowered his sight, he saw her teeth biting into her cherry lips as she rubbed her chest with her hand.


    Huuu!


    The scene made his already hot and hard member strain to its limit, stretching an inch further as it became rock hard.


    In a voice barely above a whisper, but laced with deep lust, he choked out towards his mesmerizing serpentine.


    "Light, take it off..."


    He wanted to see her rub them naked.


    The thought sent another wave of scorching heat to his painfully stretched rod. But the wolf waited with great impatience and control.


    The serpentine had her eyes closed, blindly rubbing her chest to distract herself from the itching wet of her private area when she heard the deep, lusty growl of her mate.


    She opened her glossy eyes and met the dark, lust-filled gaze of the wolf.


    "Take it off..." He repeated, adding a bit of strength on the small hand gripping his rod.


    His patience was fraying with every heartbeat.


    The serpentine was still confused, not understanding his meaning. Sensing her confusion, the wolf helpfully lowered his gaze to her chest.


    "Take that off...it''s in the way."


    The searing gaze cleared her mind.


    The serpentine flushed as understanding dawned on her and shyly biting her lip, obediently lowered her head and unbuttoned her dress blouse.


    Delicate and soft, the material fell off her shoulders easily.


    She hesitated for a split second before pulling the entire white dress off and throwing it to the floor.


    Completely naked with not a cloth on her body, she evaded her mate''s burning gaze.


    "They''re beautiful. Light, I want to see you rub them..." The wolf was hard beyond measure. His rod throbbed painfully, but he gritted his teeth and endured the torment, finding a dark enjoyment in the painful pleasure.


    Dark eyes made even darker with unconcealed lust and love, he expectantly gazed at his mate''s bosom.


    The serpentine was in as much heat as the wolf. For a beast with fire ability, the heat she felt was beyond her control.


    Wanting to touch herself as much as he wanted to see her do it, she threw her modesty to the flames and placed her hand on her chest.


    In a slow, sensual manner, she rubbed, groped, and pulled on her cherry perk, squeezing and deforming the round mound. Unrestrained moans leaked from her lips and she unembarrassedly rubbed her thighs together in front of her mate''s heated gaze.


    The wolf watched the mind-boggling scene with unblinking eyes. His heart pounded in his ears, his breathing quickened into shallow gasps, and his member was close to bursting from suppressed desire.


    However, he kept rubbing her small hand on his rod as he watched without shifting his gaze.


    His mate was beautiful...


    He knew once he entered her, he would be too overwhelmed by the sensation of being inside her to appreciate such beauty.


    Therefore, he tortured himself by suppressing his desire and ardently enjoyed her naked beauty.


    The torturous show continued until the serpentine threw all of her inhibitions away and spread her legs apart, exposing her wet private to the heated wolf''s view.


    She slid her hand down her body, tracing her curvy bosoms and slender waist before stopping at her secret valley.


    Then, under his shocked and dumbstruck gaze, she trailed a finger down her slit.


    "Da**!" The wolf was too stimulated by the scene. He growled a curse and roughly thrust into her hand, but his gaze didn''t move from the amazing scene before his eyes.


    With thirsty and lust-filled eyes, he continued watching his mate''s tormenting show.


    The serpentine basked in the adoring, needy, and worshipping gaze of her mate. Motivated by his intense reaction, she spread her bottom lips apart and watched him swallow with red eyes.


    With a triumphant smirk, she sunk her finger into her wetness and slowly thrust back and forth.


    "Light, I want you...!" The Nar! He couldn''t watch this anymore! He wanted her more than words could express...


    ''I''ll...I''ll admire her beauty later...hmm.''


    Without any delay, he wedged himself between his mate''s legs and entered her with one desperate thrust.


    The instant her warmth enveloped him, he slumped on her body and buried his head in her fire-kissed hair. He kissed the strands and inhaled her fragrance until his nose hit her delicate neck.


    Then with great tenderness, he kissed his way down her neck to her pink bosom and closed his lips over the mound. His other hand slid up and cupped the other bosom.


    Versailles moaned in pleasure.


    The added weight of her mate comforted her, the deep itch in her bottom disappearing with his entrance. She lifted her hands and gripped his black strands, and pressed him closer to her mound.


    Ramose groaned on her bosom and thrust.


    His serpentine was driving him crazy!


    Panting roughly, he thrust below and sucked above, his scalding hands unrestrainedly tracing her curves as he groped her mound.


    "Light..." The wolf wanted to see his mate on top of him. He wanted to see her flame hair spread out on her bosoms and trail on his chest as she moved her hips.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, nipped the cherry perk, and turned over.


    Versailles was blissfully enjoying her mate''s devotion when she suddenly found herself on top.


    Speechless, she blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "Haha...don''t look so dazed. Move your hips." Ramose thrust upward eliciting a moan from her. She closed her eyes and laid on top of him, intending to let him keep the control when his fingers traced her spine and paused at her behind.


    Then with bated breath, the wolf placed his palms on the two sides and groped.


    "Light, this part is as meaty as your front..." He sighed in comfort. His fingers trailed between the cracks and the serpentine shivered. She instinctively lifted her bottom into his hands and she rubbed her front on his hard chest.


    "Mmm..."


    The wolf felt his member swell unbearably hard. His breathing quickened and he held her tight against him.


    He needed a breather.


    If not, his serpentine would make him pass out from too much stimuli.


    But the serpentine was already writhing from the heat pooling at her core. She didn''t have the patience to wait for the wolf to catch his breath.


    Lifting her head, she slid the wolf''s large hands to her thighs.


    Then under his scorching gaze, she moved on top of him.


    Her thrusts were slow and deep, hitting on his heartstrings every time she moaned.


    The wolf held her violet gaze, his own eyes burning with an inextinguishable flame. The hands on her thighs traced her hips, waist, and paused at her mounds.


    Then he cupped the two perfect round mounds and thrust in sync with his mate.


    Burning with unbearable heat, the wolf and serpentine twisted and turned, entangling each other in a battle of passion and lust.


    "Light...."

 Chapter 170 - Unbearable Heat 2

    ***VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP START OF CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!***


    "Light..." Ramose groaned as another wave of heat traveled down his body and gathered at his throbbing member.


    The wet, warm insides of his mate sucked on his rod and coated him in a scalding slippery fluid. He growled from the numbing pleasure.


    But Versailles did not stop her slow movements.


    She lifted her hands to her mounds and covered them over Ramose''s large ones. Then as she moved her hips, she tightened his palms around them until they deformed and guided his fingers to her cherry perks.


    "Ramose...pull..." Ramose didn''t need to be told what she wanted. He pinched her ni***es and pulled.


    "Mmm!" The serpentine threw back her head and clenched her inner muscles. This instantly caused the wolf to hiss and thrust upward. He pulled on her ni***es again, eliciting another excruciatingly agonizing clench that sucked his member deeper into her warm, contracting insides.


    A fierce shudder rocked through him, and the wolf inadvertently clenched the mounds in his palms to anchor himself from the blinding pleasure.


    "Light...!" He growled and thrust faster, deeper, his family jewels slapping against the tender meat.


    Versailles couldn''t take the attacks. Her private insides contracted and convulsed with each fierce thrust, rendering her weak and helpless under the continuous onslaught.


    Overwhelmed, she slumped on top of Ramose.


    The Werewolf King smiled broadly.


    He opened his mouth and kissed her lush lips, slipped his tongue inside her mouth, and sucked on her tongue. His fingers pinched her ni***s, causing the Serpentine Queen to moan and give him greater access to her mouth.


    He scraped her teeth and swallowed her sweet taste as her inner muscles clenched around him and coated him in another wave of warm fluid.


    With a loud slurpy smooch, he unsealed their lips and bowed his head, taking one mound into his mouth. His thrusts decreased as he sucked hungrily.


    But the serpentine was dissatisfied with the decrease in speed and began to move on her own. Her moves were slower and more sensual than the wolf''s, but they made the two even more keenly aware of each other''s private parts.


    "Mmm..." Their amorous moans echoed in the room in crescendo with their thrusts.


    The wolf pulled on the erratic ni***s, enjoying the way the meat bounced in his face, as he released the mound in his mouth and buried his entire face in between the two mounds.


    With a deep growl, he rubbed his nose on the soft and squashy meat and inhaled. The intoxicating fragrance of her skin made him feel heady. He hardened even further, surprising the occupied serpentine.


    "Hehe...Light, be good. Keep moving..." He rasped against her skin as he nipped and nicked at the bouncy meat. His hands moved from her perks, traced the rounds of her mounds, slid down her body, rubbed her waist, and gripped her hips.


    Then he assisted the serpentine in moving her hips to make love to him.


    This was by far their most intense love-making.


    Usually, he''d be doing the seducing, coaxing, and moving in their mating sessions. But this time, his mate was just as heated and desperate as him.


    Ramose moved his hands to her back and slid them down to her round and meaty behind. Gripping the two ends, he thrust with wild abandon.


    A while later, a fierce tremor shook through their body and the two came in a wave of scorching fluid.


    Versailles laid breathless on top of Ramose. Her limbs felt weak and sore, the fierce waves of tingling shudders rocking through her making her dizzy and disoriented.


    Ramose felt as lethargic and weak as his mate. Every nerve ending in his body tingled with euphoric pleasure. But the moment his mate made a move to slide off his body, his limp member stood erect again.


    "Light...one more time...hmmm?" He still wasn''t satisfied?


    Versailles felt like shedding tears of grief. But recalling how uncomfortable she felt when she was in heat, she couldn''t refuse the wolf.


    She was cold-blooded and yet, under that strange heat, even she lost control of her senses.


    But Ramose was a hot-blooded werewolf. If he had to suppress such an unbearable heat, would he be able to sleep comfortably?


    "Okay...just one more..." She resigned.


    "Hmm! Just one more!" Ramose was beyond ecstatic at his mate''s cooperation.


    If she''d said no, he wouldn''t have pushed.


    But her ''yes'' made his heart pound with renewed vigor, excitement, and need.


    What to do? He was falling even deeper in love with her!


    With a bright smile and shining eyes, the Werewolf King positioned his mate on top of him.


    He still hadn''t had enough of her moving on top of him...


    Versailles sat on top of Ramose and furrowed her brows.


    There was a lot of viscous liquid sliding out from her private. In such a situation, could they still continue?


    She raised a leg and reddened as her mate''s thick member slowly slid out, scraping more of the thick fluid along with it.


    Unbeknownst to her, the wolf was watching the scene with feverish eyes.


    The sight of his rod, coated with his and her fluid, made him heat up and harden further. He watched with great intensity as their mixed fluids dripped from inside his mate and slid across his thick member.


    He sucked in a shaky breath and grabbed her arm. With a strong tug, she fell on his chest.


    "Ah...!" The serpentine was startled. She made to raise her head when a warm hand held her in place and a raspy breath tickled her ear.


    "Light, keep it in...that''s how our...cub will form..."


    Ah...


    She blushed and obediently bowed her head.


    Da**! Why do I get the vague feeling that in the bedroom, I''m more obedient to his commands?


    The na?ve serpentine wondered in confusion, not aware of the fact that she''d accidentally hit on the truth of the matter.


    While the Werewolf King was more obedient, practically servile to her every wish and command outside the bedroom, inside was a completely different story. On their bed, he used all sorts of tactics and tricks to seduce and get his mate to passionately mate with him.


    It was his greatest pleasure to be inside her, so why would he care about dignity?


    Besides, she was his mate.


    He loved her deeply.


    So it was only a matter of course for him to endlessly entangle with her and shower her with his boundless love.


    "Heh..." Pleased at her compliance, Ramose smiled and slid his hands down her back, sucking in gasps of wonder at the silky and smooth texture beneath his hands, before gripping her hips and fully plunging his member back into her warm nectar.


    "Uhhhhh..." Her slippery fluids were too numbing. He felt his eyes roll inside his sockets, his labored breathing resounding in the room as he entered her to the hilt.


    Sensing her contract and suck him, he closed his eyes and savored the euphoric sensation.


    Versailles felt herself heat up the moment the warm and hard rod entered her. The sensation of it rubbing against her walls made her inadvertently clench her inner muscles. She loudly gasped and laid her forehead on Ramose''s chest.


    A dark red perk entered her hazy eyes and she instinctively drew closer, closed her lush lips around it, and sucked.


    "Light...!" Ramose''s vision exploded with blinding flashes of light.


    Light...Da**! Light is sucking...my ni***?


    The sensation and the image of his mate bowed over his chest, sent a flood of warmth coursing through his heart. A certain member buried in her warm fluids twitched erratically, close to shooting inside her.


    But the wolf closed his eyes and painfully suppressed the desire to come.


    He wanted to enjoy being inside her a bit longer...


    Hot and scorching, his rough hands fell on either end of her behind. The smooth, soft, and meaty parts were gripped and groped in his hands. He traced their wondrous curves and slid his fingers between her crack.


    The serpentine jumped, her behind raising to seek out the teasing fingertips, but the wolf spread the aroused cracks apart and rubbed them with his palms, and with a hard push, pressed her back down on his thick rod.


    A deep groan escaped his throat at the sensation of his member breaching through her narrow insides.


    The scent of musk seeped through the gossamer bed curtains and drifted in the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    Unknown and unseen by all, a silvery stream of pure-white light descended from the ceiling. The light emitted a warm and endearing glow. It slowly seeped through the gossamer curtains and swirled around the two entangled mates.


    Pressed tight together from top to bottom and eyes clenched shut in ecstasy, the entangled wolf and serpentine were unaware of its presence.


    The light swirled around two more times, its glow strengthening and its'' light flaring before it slithered between the two mates and slowly sunk into the serpentine''s womb.


    "Sigh."


    A light sigh, of relief and comfort, resounded as the light settled in the serpentine''s womb.


    Unknown and unseen, the wheels of fate and destiny began their descent...


    *


    On the south of the Underworld Palace, there was a stone tavern where Master Wolfs gathered. Loud and boisterous, the happy cheers of Master Trainers resounded as they discussed the great feats of their disciples.


    "Just this morning, little Sam went against a horde of slave beasts and came out victorious!" A brown wolf with a large build proudly pounded on his chest.


    A thinner and leaner beast objectively slammed on the stone table and pushed to his feet.


    "Hey Gul, stop showing off. Before my Hec, your little Sam is nothing! A few days ago, Hec pushed back a group of flame beasts all on his own."


    "Haha...so between your disciples, whose the fiercer wolf?"


    "I bet it''s Sam. That cub has the makings of a future master."


    "Not Sam. I''m more on Hec''s side. Flame beasts are no easy prey."


    The spectating masters fanned the flames, wanting to continue the disagreement between the two masters.


    The more they argued, the more likely they would get into a fight. And if they broke a bone or two, then there''d be fewer competitors for the Great Master Trainer position.


    The two Masters were aware of the other masters'' intentions as well. But as the Nar realm was a realm where strength reigned supreme, they couldn''t back down first.


    Otherwise, they''d be perceived as weak.


    Caught in a dilemma of prestige versus scheme, they were hard-pressed to find a way to back out without seeming weak.


    And so, the two beasts stood facing each other with flaring nostrils and red eyes, but neither made a move to attack the other.


    "Will the two of you cool down? If you''re in heat, then go and mate with your females. Don''t destroy my shop." At this moment, the dissatisfied reproach of the tavern owner came from the back of the shop, making them secretly sigh in relief.


    The two wolfs simultaneously turned towards the shop to find the owner slamming a tray of roasted meat on the counter. Their eyes instantly glistened and, with red eyes, they moved to the counter.


    As the fragrant aroma of freshly roasted meat entered their nostrils, the wolves in the vicinity audibly swallowed and forgot about the master wolves'' argument. They pushed out of their seats and slinked towards the counter after the master wolves with saliva leaking from the corner of their mouths.


    "Old Fin, who''s this big boy for?" One of the Master Trainers asked with shiny eyes.


    "Yes, it''s so golden and fragrant." Another breathlessly added.


    Seeing their greedy eyes glued onto the special order, Old Fin sneered disdainfully.


    "If you''re having thoughts about it, then I suggest you drop it. This belongs to a big shot you can''t afford to offend."


    "Oh? A big shot? Who''s bigger than us in the Master Trainers Pack?" The large wolf doubtfully asked.


    "That''s what I wanna know. Who is bigger than us in this region?" The thinner, leaner wolf leaned on the counter and provocatively crossed his arms.


    Old Fin deeply glanced at the wolves tired of living and smirked.


    "How about Master Ouyang?" He gestured towards a dark corner of the tavern.


    "What!?"


    The wolves followed his gaze and gaped in astonishment.

 Chapter 171 - Unbearable Heat 3

    ****VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP *END* OF CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!****


    "Master Ouyang?"


    What the Nar is he doing here?


    The two Master Trainers that were arguing a while ago exchanged knowing glances and walked to the elder wolf.


    "Master Ouyang, we haven''t seen you in a while. How did you remember the way back?" The larger wolf slumped into the seat beside the Master Trainer and leaned back, his face facing the listless wolf.


    "Haha, Mark, hear yourself. Our Master Ouyang isn''t just any ordinary Master Trainer. He is the Master Ouyang that taught and raised the Werewolf King." The leaner wolf sat backwards and crossed his arms.


    Master Ouyang''s eyes darkened when he heard their words.


    Taught and raised the Werewolf King?


    The King that blatantly told him to stay out of his affairs?


    "Haha..." Master Ouyang roared with mocking laughter, his shoulders shaking as tears streamed down his face.


    All these years, he loved the black wolf like a son. He trained and raised him to be a leader. But he never allowed the difference in their status to affect their relationship.


    To him, King Ramose was a son. And no matter how high and far a son stood, he believed he''d never forget the one that raised him capable enough to reach such a position.


    However, today he was proven wrong.


    The two wolves got the note of sorrow in the Master Wolf''s voice and turned solemn.


    What could have caused the great Master Wolf to sound so broken?


    "Hey, Master Ouyang, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, you sound dead inside, wolf." The large man placed a hand on Master Ouyang''s shoulder.


    "If you don''t despise us, you can share your pain."


    Master Ouyang''s gaze fell on the hand on his shoulder and he lifted his sight to might the Master Trainer''s pitying gaze.


    Was that what he had become now? A wolf to pity?


    "I don''t need the likes of you to share my pain. Inside, I know you''re laughing at me." Roughly throwing off the large wolf''s hand, Master Ouyang got to his feet and turned to leave.


    "What is his problem?"


    "We were just trying to be friendly. But I guess someone is too over their heads at being the Werewolf King''s Master to care about us lowly beasts." The two exchanged looks and glanced scornfully at the retreating back of Master Ouyang.


    Then the aromatic fragrance of roasted meat filled their nostrils and forgot about the wolf.


    "Da** wolves! Just looking for a chance to rub salt in my wounds!" Master Ouyang staggered through the red district of the Master Trainers, heading towards his allocated villa.


    Due to his relationship with the Werewolf King, his living arrangements were ten times better than the other brown wolves.


    This was one of the greatest reasons he was isolated. As a brown wolf, his style of living could rival that of a grey wolf.


    As he passed a dark alley, the strong stench of blood and rotting corpses filled his nostrils.


    But the brown wolf ignored it because such odors were a norm in these parts of the Underworld Palace. Either beast slaves were beaten to death by their masters, or Omega wolves were beaten to death by brown wolves.


    Snorting in disgust, the Master Wolf continued his trek. He came to a fork and just when he was about to take the left, a female figure emerged from the right and blocked his way.


    "Master Ouyang, if you''ll give me a minute, I have a proposal for you."


    The brown wolf instantly went on alert. He unsheathed his claws and revealed his fangs.


    "Whoever you are, I''m not interested in your proposal." He growled.


    "Oh? Are you sure, because this concerns the serpentine?" The female sneered.


    A while later, in a corner of the dark alley.


    "Speak, what''s your proposal?"


    "The King''s Trial will begin in a few ice nights. During the trial, the mate of the King is tested, right?"


    "So what is your point?"


    "Do whatever it takes, but make it so that the Serpentine Queen fails this trial. If the Werewolf King sees her incompetence, he won''t be so hung up on her."


    There was a long, tense silence before a sigh resounded.


    "If that''s what it takes to free King Ramose from that serpentine''s venom, then that should be."


    *


    Luciana listlessly entered the red mansion she''d once called home. Her blue dress swept across the floor, the usual elegant and sophisticated air destroyed by her dark mood.


    "No other female beast? He''s the da** Werewolf King! How can he not want any other female beasts!?"


    The past 10 years in the Underworld Palace had taught her how different the werewolves were from the beasts of the Nar realm. While they treasured their mates, that was only due to the soul-bond they shared.


    And the soul-bond didn''t promise love. It was a bond forged between two souls of equal soul strength.


    In this bond, there was lust, raw and deep, but there was no love.


    Love was a matter of the heart and not of the soul.


    Therefore, while good feelings were present between soul-mates due to the bond they shared, their feelings only went as far as lust and burning desire for each other.


    So the wolves, who''s blood boiled even hotter than the flames of the Nar realm, didn''t feel the burning lust until the appearance of their mate. The soul-bond they form triggers the deep-rooted desire in their blood.


    And once the lust awakened, the wolves felt an urge to mate on every spare moment. It was the only way to release the heat in their body.


    At this time, even their mate would no longer be enough. Hence why there were bedmates.


    But the Werewolf King, the alpha of the Underworld Palace whose blood boiled even hotter than the rest, dared to declare the serpentine alone was enough?


    "I wouldn''t believe it!" She refused to believe his declaration.


    I''ll give it a few more days before thinking of a way to enter the Crimson Palace.


    Heh...by then, he''d be burning hot enough to desire another female.


    "I heard you entered the Crimson Palace today?" Luciana had barely stepped into her bedroom when the dark voice froze her in place.


    She lifted her head to find Olsen sprawled on the bed. Her heart thumped in her chest, but she kept her face expressionless.


    "Well...?"


    "Ye...yes. Master Ouyang took me to meet the Serpentine Queen." Even if she went to see the Werewolf King and Olsen was aware of it, she wouldn''t admit it from her own mouth.


    "Did he? From what I heard, you wanted him to get you back in the Crimson Palace."


    "Tha...that''s not real. The Serpentine Queen already dismissed me. Why would I return to embarrass myself?" She controlled her breathing and impassively walked across the room.


    She couldn''t give herself away.


    "Luciana, do you consider me a fool?" The King''s right-hand commander sneered mockingly and grabbed her wrist as she passed him.


    With a forceful yank that sucked the breath out of her lungs, he threw the Gold Blood onto the bed.


    Then without preamble, he ripped the blue dress to shreds and yanked the entire material off her body.


    Breathless and naked, Luciana stared at Olsen with clumsily concealed fear.


    "Heh...what are you looking at me like that for? It isn''t like this is the first time." Before her wide, fearful eyes, he took off his clothes and stood before her with his erect member.


    "Since you''re so desperate for King Ramose, how about I pleasure you until all thoughts of him are wiped clean from your mind, hmm?"


    "Ol...Olsen, let''s talk. It''s not what you think."


    Luciana backed away, her blue eyes swirling with fear and lust.


    Another trait of the bond.


    Even if she was afraid, she''d still feel unbearable heat upon seeing his naked figure.


    "Turn over." The wolf coldly commended.


    "That..."


    "Or would you like me to do it?"


    Luciana shivered from the dark edge in his tone. She shamefully bit her lips and turned over. On her hands and knees, her bottom faced the wolf.


    He was right.


    This wasn''t the first time.


    At least with the soul-bond, she enjoyed it unlike when she was outside the Underworld Palace.


    So there was no need for her to be hesitant and afraid.


    Pressing her face into the soft blanket, she braced herself for the onslaught.


    Olsen hardened at the sight of the golden brown bottom. In the entire Underworld Palace, his mate had the best skin tone after the Serpentine Queen. No matter how many times he rammed into her, he was never satisfied.


    "Sigh. You are too delicate. After a few rounds, I''ll have to make do with two or three bedmates."


    Gripping her hip, he pumped his member and plunged into her bottom lip. The sensation of her folds contracting around him made him moan in pleasure.


    The wolf gripped her other hip and thrust without restraint.


    "Uhm! Ah! Why are you so tight! The female slaves leak out a lot of fluids, but you''re always dry and tight." Raising a hand, he loudly smacked it on the round cheek. The meat bounced and jiggled and the wolf increased his thrust.


    The Gold Beast moaned, a guttural mixture of pain and pleasure, as she moved her hips to meet the wolf''s wild thrusts. A large hand slid up her body and griped her bosoms, squeezing and pulling in different angles.


    Unable to endure so much stimulus, her bottom contracted and released a flood of sticky liquid.


    "Ah...better..." The wolf sighed in pleasure at the sudden warm, sticky liquid. He slowly withdrew his meat, watched with great intensity as a stream of sticky fluid followed it, and used the head of his rod to smear the liquid around the Gold Blood''s twitching private before roughly entering her again.


    His other hand gripped the other mound, and positioned behind her bent figure, he roughly took her from behind.


    Creak. Creek.


    The bed started shaking from their movements, the creaking sound mixed with their labored breathing, created a strange atmosphere that made them burn hotter.


    Slap!


    Slap!


    "Uhnngg!" The painful pleasure on her behind caused the Gold Blood to groan and clench her inner muscles. This made the wolf throw back his head and roar. With a deep, hard thrust, he buried himself to the hilt and released his seed.


    "Ah!" Tired and exhausted, the Gold Blood slumped on her front with her bottom still raised up.


    The wolf withdrew his member, and plunge a finger in the dripping private. He wedged himself between the splayed legs of his mate and spread them further apart. Using his other hand, he traced her crack and plunged a finger in the tiny hole between the meaty parts.


    The Gold Blood instantly lifted her behind and pushed on his two fingers, as she wriggled and squirmed, seeking deeper penetration. Seeing her reaction, the wolf smirked and increased his pace. He curled and flexed his fingers, scraping and grazing her insides.


    Just when she was close to coming, he withdrew both of his fingers and smeared the excess fluid on his thick member. He gripped her thighs and plunged into her sticky warmth.


    With her face in the blankets and her bottom on his lap, he thrust fast and hard until she spasmed, shattered, and came more than three times. The fourth time, she passed out.


    "Da**! She fainted again." Not satisfied yet, the wolf withdrew from her and jumped off the bed. Then he headed to the door without a cloth to cover himself.


    "Sasha! Shayla! Come to the pleasure room!"


    "Yes, master!" The two voices, meek and timid, hid traces of anticipation and excitement.


    As their dull footsteps receded to the mansion''s pleasure hall, Luciana cracked open her eyes and vacantly stared into the grey blankets.


    This was why she must leave this prison.


    At least in the Crimson Palace, even if the Wolf King mated rougher than Olsen, she loved the place, she liked the king. And with better food and clothes, why wouldn''t she choose him?


    "A few days...just a few days and he''ll seek out other females...like the rest of the wolves." A determined and fierce gleam in her eyes, the Gold Blood tiredly laid on her side and clenched her fist.


    I must and I will get the Werewolf King!

 Chapter 172 - The Satiated Wolf

    ***Slightly MATURE CONTENT***


    Versailles lay sprawled on the bed.


    She didn''t have the energy to lift a limb.


    Da** wolf! He only said one more time...


    She cursed herself for being so na?ve as to believe the words of the hungry beast.


    "Light, here. I''ll massage your waist." The wolf felt embarrassed for losing control.


    But even though he felt guilty, he didn''t regret it.


    For the first time since his mate entered the Underworld Palace, he''d had his fill and felt refreshed.


    Smearing some flame oil on his hands, he climbed on the bed and knelt beside his limp mate.


    His heart instantly warmed and a tender smile spread across his features. Gently, he placed his hands on her waist, and with slow, gentle strokes, he massaged her waist, her round hips, her beautiful back, and her shoulder blades.


    The slick oil and her smooth skin made his task enjoyable.


    In the future, I should do this more often.


    As he started thinking about how he''d mate with his beloved every ice night and massage her body to soothe the pain away every warm morning, a lewd smile replaced the tender one.


    "Light, in the future, I''ll massage you more often, okay?"


    "Un!" Unaware of her mate''s thoughts, the na?ve serpentine gave a drowsy consent.


    Sigh, she felt too tired...


    Heart overflowing with excitement and joy at securing mating sessions, the Werewolf King became even more passionate about his task.


    The better I massage, the easier I''ll coax her into bed!


    With that thought, he pulled her arms, massaged and kissed, then proceeded to her beautiful hips, round, fair bottom, then calves, legs, and then to her pink and small feet.


    "Sigh, even your feet are beautiful." The Werewolf King felt justified in desiring her so much.


    When even her feet, the ugliest part of any beast, were so beautiful and lovely, how could he be blamed for wanting to touch, kiss, and glue her to himself at all times?


    What to do? He wanted to suck on her lovely toes!


    Would she kick him if he did it?


    Sneaking a peek at his mate, the wolf debated for a while, before deciding to discard the thought.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if she kicked him. He could just rub the sore away and shamelessly get back in bed.


    But if she began to avoid him because of this, then he''d shed tears of grief and remorse for an entire week.


    Focusing back on the enticing pink toes, his eyes flashed with reluctance and deep regret.


    I''ll make do with the massage for now.


    Heh...in the future mating sessions, I''ll satisfy this desire of mine.


    With a new goal in mind, the Werewolf King went back to reverently service his mate.


    By the time Versailles completed her nap, the wolf had already dressed her in her favorite white robe.


    He placed a tray of dishes on the bedside table and turned.


    "Slept enough?"


    "Hmm! Slept really well!" She contentedly replied, the satisfaction and happiness clear in the crescent folds of her eyes.


    "Good. Now come and eat well too." Ramose smiled and brushed her fire-hair out of her face and pulled her into his arms.


    With her sitting on his lap, he scooped a spoon of soup.


    "Say ahh!"


    "Fuhaha!"


    The scene was too comical. Versailles couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    "Ramose, you''re the Werewolf King. What will your Betas think if they saw you like this?"


    "They''ll think I''m absolutely and senselessly smitten with my mate..." Deep and husky, his low tone hid a seductive note.


    "Now eat." He needed to feed her well to mate with her all night long.


    At the thought, a familiar heat rose in his body. But Ramose took a deep breath and suppressed it.


    It wasn''t the time to get distracted.


    It was still early. He still needed to fill her with the energy to last all night.


    "Light, be good and open your mouth."


    Versailles raised her head and obediently opened her mouth. Ramose''s throat bobbed up and down at the sight of her lush lips, but his expression remained impassive as he placed the spoon in her mouth.


    "Delicious?"


    "Hmm! Very delicious!" The Nar! Since when did I become so meek and tame?


    Black lines crossed the serpentine''s forehead as she started thinking about her recent changes.


    Before coming to the Underworld Palace, she was filled with rage, hatred, deep resentment, bloodlust, and ruthless edge.


    Her thirst for vengeance was so deep that she was willing to wipe out any beast that got in her way.


    But now...


    She couldn''t find a trace of that deep resentment in her heart.


    It was almost as if her mate had erased all the negative emotions buried in her heart and soul, with his attentive care, indulgent behavior, and boundless love...


    But was it alright for her to be so happy and content?


    In every single one of her past lives, she''d died tragically alone and abandoned, with not a soul to shed a tear for her.


    Her endings were so brutal and savage, that she''d even begun to believe happiness wasn''t in her destiny.


    And in a place like the Nar realm, the least she expected was to find that very happiness she''d given up on.


    "Light, what''s wrong?" Seeing her silent and still, Ramose immediately felt alarmed.


    Didn''t she like soups? Or did her taste change?


    Anxious and nervous, the Wolf King lifted her chin to look into her sparkly violet eyes. In their depths, there was a faint trace of amusement.


    "I only went quiet for a bit. If others saw your anxious face, they''d think I was dea..." Warm fingers fell on her lips, silencing her mid-speech.


    The wolf''s black orbs intensely held her violet pupils.


    "Light, don''t say that word so casually. Such a day won''t ever come. Because before anything ever happens to you, I''d destroy the source of threat..."


    His mate was his life. Her existence was his source of light.


    Before her, he''d never felt so alive.


    And after her, there''d be no point in living.


    He never saw a future before her, and now, he could no longer imagine a future without her.


    If she was gone, he''d be plunged into eternal darkness.


    His arms wound around her waist as he tightly embraced her and snuggled his head on her shoulder.


    If he could, he would''ve molded her into his trembling body.


    "Ramose, I was just joking..." The serpentine was caught by surprise.


    She didn''t expect her little lapse in words to evoke such a strong reaction.


    "Hmm...I know. But Light, don''t say things like that even as a joke. I don''t like it."


    "I promise. I won''t ever again." Versailles wound her arms around his neck and returned his tight embrace.


    A peaceful silence settled over the room and the two sat clinging onto each for almost thirty breaths of time.


    By the time Ramose calmed down, the soup had cooled.


    "It''s no longer warm." Versailles pouted.


    The wolf''s eyes glinted at her cute expression. He wondered how many different expressions she had...would eternity be enough to explore them all?


    Just as he was thinking this, she crinkled her little pink nose, folded her arms across her chest, and raised her head high.


    Da**! His mate was too breathtaking!


    He couldn''t help but notice his little member stirring.


    "Ahem!" He couldn''t lose control. The day was still early.


    After he chanted the words in his head for a few heartbeats, his boiling blood finally calmed down.


    "Light, the soup isn''t warm. I''ll help you warm it up." Since he couldn''t do the deed until later, he''ll make do with little rewards.


    Raising the bowl of soup, Ramose poured the content in his mouth. And before Versailles could react, he gripped her chin and pressed their lips together.


    "Mmm..." The serpentine inadvertently moaned at the contact and the wolf stroked her tender neck. The moment she gasped, he poured the content in his mouth into hers.


    The serpentine instinctively swallowed and their tongues entangled.


    "Hmm...Light, you taste delicious!" The wolf loudly exclaimed once they untangled.


    Versailles held her chest, her breathing coming out in rough gasps as she glared at Ramose.


    Unbeknownst to her, the Werewolf King hardened again at the sight of her rosy cheeks, lush cherry lips, and bright violet eyes.


    The Nar! Light must be purposely provoking me!


    How could her every expression make me harden?


    The wolf''s eyes narrowed suspiciously at the glaring serpentine.


    "What?" The serpentine hissed.


    "You''re seducing me." The wolf growled and pointed down at his raised robe.


    "Wha..when...you beast!" Embarrassed at the implication behind his words, the serpentine jumped off his lap and kicked.


    Holding his leg, the wolf innocently blinked.


    "Didn''t you already know I was a beast?"


    "You! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Exasperated, Versailles brushed her hair aside and turned to leave.


    Ramose hastily rose to his feet and embraced her from behind.


    "Light, I was wrong. Don''t be mad...hmm?" He meekly rubbed his cheek against hers.


    Versailles''s heart instantly melted.


    She couldn''t slap away a docile and ingratiating mate.


    "Is it possible for me to ever be mad at you?" Though low, the words entered Ramose''s ears as loud as thunder.


    His heart shook.


    His mate could never be mad at him...


    Though simple and plain, to Ramose''s ears, the words sounded like a love confession.


    Because one could only be patient, tolerant, and never get mad or angry, to the one they loved.


    "Uhm! I know." Basking in the thought of his mate''s love for him, the wolf held her tighter and closed his eyes.


    Versailles lifted a hand, hesitated for a split second, then slid it in his hair. She gently stroked and ran her fingers in the silky strands, rubbing his scalp and temple in a rhythmic pattern.


    Ramose melted in his mate''s caress.


    His eyes drooped drowsily and he had an urge to sleep in her lap.


    "Light, if I were still a cub, you''d hold me in your arms and cuddle me against your chest." He wistfully whispered.


    Versailles''s mind flashed back to the battlegrounds of the Battle of Wars.


    At that time, Ramose had shifted forms to follow her and she''d carried his miniature figure in her arms while they navigated from one battleground to the next.


    Although it hasn''t been more than 10 ice nights at most, it felt like a century since then.


    A silent sigh passed her lips and her muscles relaxed.


    "Who said I can''t hold you in my arms now?"


    "Huh?" Ramose was drowsily lamenting about how he could only make do with a hug for a cuddle when he faintly heard his mate''s words.


    Lifting his head, he looked confusedly at his mate.


    Versailles smiled.


    She untangled herself from his arms and pulled his hand.


    "Come with me."


    She led him to the bed and climbed to the center. Then sitting with her legs splayed out in front of her, she motioned him to climb.


    Ramose''s brows knitted in confusion. But he obediently climbed the bed and slid to her side with a curious and expectant expression.


    Is Light going to make love to me?


    It was the only thing done on the bed, so he felt he must be right.


    Just when his body was heating up in anticipation, Versailles pulled his arm and he fell forward on her legs.


    "Light...?" Did she want his help to undress?


    But before he could act on the thought, her soft and gentle hands wound around his head and she laid him on her thigh.


    Now Ramose''s head lay on her thigh, close to her womb. She changed her hands to her arms and tightly held him against her belly.


    Ramose''s mind went blank for a split instant before his muscles relaxed and his heart overflowed with warmth.


    His arms wound around her slender waist and he lovingly rubbed his nose on her womb.


    Laying on his mate''s soft thigh, his nose pressed against her belly with her mounds rubbing on his head as she gently stroked his hair, Ramose deeply inhaled her fruity fragrance and drowsily closed his eyes.


    In all his life, he''d never felt so warm, happy, and at peace.


    "Light, I love this cuddle better than the other one."


    Because this wasn''t one of adoration for a tiny creature.


    It was one of pure love just for him....

 Chapter 173 - Unbearable Heat Final

    ***VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP END OF CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!-***


    Queen Nakee opened her eyes and squinted under the flames of the falling sparks. She stretched her tail, feeling more relaxed than she had since...


    She sat up and looked around.


    Where did he go?


    Her green eyes flashed and swept around, in search of the figure she''d come to embrace.


    He wouldn''t have left without informing her, would he?


    No, he wouldn''t leave. Not without seeing her.


    She swung her tail and slithered across the enclosed valley.


    By now, every crack and hole in the region was as familiar to her as the cracks on the Floating Flame Island. The past few days of continuous sneak-outs had made sure of that.


    She leaped over a burning hole and made her way to the entrance of the valley.


    "What happened? Where are you going?" Deep and low, the voice of the speaker held authority only those who''d wield power for years could muster.


    The Snake Queen raised her head and looked at the black wolf slowly entering the valley.


    "Kulimo, where did you go? I was about to go looking for you." Her eyes brightened and Queen Nakee slithered her way to his side.


    "Hmm...I went out to get some food. Here, try this." The wolf threw a flame beast at her tail.


    "Thank you, Kulimo!"


    "In the future, try not to leave while I''m out. Otherwise, it''d be very hard to keep our soul-bond a secret."


    "Oh?" The Snake Queen''s head drooped in disappointment.


    But why...


    Right after the life-threatening attack on the Serpentine Queen, Queen Nakee ran into the black wolf on the way back to the Floating Flame Island.


    Covered in wounds and cuts, the wolf seemed on the verge of death when she approached and lifted its limp body.


    Shockingly, the moment her tail wound around the beast, a soul-bond formed between them!


    She, the Snake Queen of the Snake Clan, became the mate of a black wolf. Ecstatic and filled with delight, she''d carried the wolf to the Valley of Flames to a closed-off region to try and heal him.


    And fortunately, after the use of various magical spells and life-saving charms, she succeeded in saving his life.


    But it was from there that her sneaky, secret meetings with the beast began.


    "Kulimo, can''t we enter the Underworld Palace? It''s your home, and now, as your mate, mine as well." She really didn''t want to continue living in the dark like this!


    Versailles had entered the Underworld Palace with a pack of wolves guarding her on every side. Even if she couldn''t get the same treatment, she wanted to enter the Underworld Palace just as proudly.


    "Didn''t I say it before? Now isn''t the time. We''ll enter the Underworld Palace, but only when I receive the news I''m waiting for." The black wolf''s expression darkened and he coldly shut her down.


    "Can you tell me why we have to wait?"


    "Aren''t you the Snake Queen? The races of the Underworld Palace aren''t aware of our mating at the moment. But have you thought of the great waves that''ll rise once every race finds out? Think of the Serpentine Queen''s situation. She was the Werewolf King''s mate. But didn''t they still object to her entrance into the Underworld Palace? Aside from that, think of the Snake Clan. You''re their Queen. If you suddenly enter the Underworld Palace, what will become of them?"


    Queen Nakee''s expression turned ugly.


    Once upon a time, she was proud to be the Queen of the Snake Clan. Every ice night and warm morning, she poured her heart and soul into giving her best to ensure their continued prosperity.


    But don''t know since when it began...


    Perhaps, since she saw her best friend, Versailles, being so loved and pampered by her mate, her heart had left the clan she''d loved more than her life.


    And since she saw the Werewolf King present the Golden Crown and Solar Scepter of the Thousand-Year-Old Witch to the Serpentine Queen, a strange emotion had entered her heart.


    Dark, furious, and full of a deadly desire, the feeling had made her restless and anxious.


    It was only with Kulimo''s entrance into her life that the dark emotion had abated.


    However, even though Kulimo became her mate, she couldn''t enter the Underworld Palace because of the shackle called Snake Clan...


    "Hey, it''s only a matter of a short period. What''s the need to make such a face?" The black wolf chuckled and lunged at her.


    Caught by surprise, Queen Nakee fell on her back. The next thing she knew, her green blouse was gone.


    "Don''t burden your mind with unnecessary matters. Once I get the signal, we''ll enter the Underworld. By that time, the Snake Clan will have to fend for themselves." The wolf''s eyes darkened with desire when the serpentine''s smooth skin entered his view.


    His member hardened and unhindered, he gripped the round mound.


    "Mmm." The serpentine moaned and raised her chest, her serpentine form shifting to her human form.


    "Are the females of your Snake Clan all this smooth-skinned?" Aroused by her moans, the beast shifted on top of her, and unceremoniously entered her private.


    He gripped her legs and spread her apart until her legs were almost in a straight line with her private wide open.


    Then he rammed into her with wild abandon.


    After a long period of rough thrusts, the wolf released his hot seed in her womb.


    "Ahhhhh!" The Snake Queen was so overwhelmed by the raw pleasure that her tongue hung out of her mouth. The wolf looked at her intoxicated expression and smirked. He lifted a land and slapped her bouncy mounds.


    Slap!


    "Un!" The Serpentine, clouded with lust, moaned in pleasure.


    "Your ho** is pretty warm and comfortable." Slowly withdrawing his member, the wolf watched with burning eyes as the sticky liquid leaked from her private and slid down to her other hole.


    Swish!


    Then with a swift turn, he flipped her on her stomach.


    "I want to try the smaller ho**." Still drunk on lust, the Snake Queen didn''t hear the dark edge in the black wolf''s tone. Her private area spasmed and twitched, leaking more of the sticky fluid released inside her.


    The wolf held her thighs and spread her wide again. This time, he lifted her behind and sunk two of his fingers in her sticky ho**, and thrust in and out until the serpentine panted with heat and need.


    She wiggled her lush, fair behind and the wolf slid his hands, gripped both cheeks, and stretched her apart. Then he buried his head in between the meaty parts and licked her tiny ho** as he continued pumping his fingers on her sticky ho** below.


    "Mmmm! Un!" The Snake Queen rubbed her mounds on the hard, warm ground and wiggled her behind faster.


    Oh, she wanted!


    She wanted to feel his hard, warm rod in her ho** so bad!


    Practically losing her mind from lust, Queen Nakee pushed her behind even harder in the wolf''s face.


    Slap!


    "Behave well for me, sl**! I''ll tell teach you a lesson soon." The wolf gripped and groped the two parts in his hands. Then he hastily withdrew his fingers, smeared the sticky substance on her tiny ho** and positioned his member on the entrance.


    Holding her hips, he breached the ho** with one fierce, thrust.


    "Ahhhhh!" Piercing pain seared through the Snake Queen''s bottom and her mind momentarily cleared.


    "Kulimo, it hurts. Get out!"


    "Don''t worry. The pain will fade away soon." The wolf reassuringly patted her bouncy behind.


    Unlike the wolves in the Underworld Palace, he''d long come to know about the pleasures of the body before even finding his mate.


    Banished from the Werewolf Clan at birth and left alone to fend for himself, he''d used his body to please the females of other races. Lusty and decadent, the females had him please them in either ho**s.


    At times, they''d even asked him to suck them.


    Over time, the black wolf came to know every way a female beast could be taken and pleased. He reveled in the control and power he had on them when they became blind with heat and enjoyed the act.


    And using that, he managed to survive in the Nar realm to his present age, all on his own.


    Slap!


    "Un!" The Snake Queen still felt pain from that place, but the slap on her bouncy behind sent a tingling sensation that distracted her from the pain.


    Slap!


    "How about now? Feeling better?" Not stopping his rough movements, the wolf slid one hand down and sunk three fingers into her bottom, slippery ho**. The Snake Queen''s insides instantly clenched around him and he slowly thrust with his fingers below and thrust roughly with his rod above.


    Blinded with unbearable heat, the pain in her tiny ho** receded and the Snake Queen began to respond enthusiastically. Her bottom ho** clenched and unclenched on the three fingers as her top accepted all the wolf''s onslaught.


    She unconsciously began rubbing her mounds on the hard, warm ground and moaned without restraint.


    She never knew mating was so overwhelmingly good...


    Just when she was shuddering and was close to coming the three fingers in her bottom ho** withdrew, leaving her feeling empty and itchy.


    "Un! Put it back!" She couldn''t help but turn her head and beg with her eyes.


    The itch was too unbearable.


    The wolf smirked and withdrew his rod from her top ho** and positioning it before the bottom, slippery ho**, he slowly traced the outline of her slit.


    The Snake Queen felt her itch increase as the wolf entered with excruciatingly slow speed, before withdrawing. The tormenting tease continued for almost thirty heartbeats before she couldn''t endure it anymore.


    So when he entered again with the same tormenting speed, she pushed back with full force until the entire rod was buried inside her.


    "Ahh!" The sensation of being filled to the rim made her arch her back in bliss. The wolf slapped her behind and wildly thrust.


    A while later, they came with a shudder.


    Tired and spent, the serpentine fell unconscious.


    Kulimo withdrew from her and looked in the direction of the Underworld Palace.


    "Best friend of the Serpentine Queen? Haha....even the heavens are helping me this time."

 Chapter 174 - The Promise She Made

    "Awooo!"


    "He''s here?"


    Kulimo''s ears pricked and he instantly shifted forms and raced out of the little enclosed hideout. Pits and flame holes littered the ground of the valley, but Kulimo leaped over them with ease and arrived before a cracked cave.


    He gave his surroundings a brief glance, moved to the side of the cave, and squeezed under an inconspicuous hole.


    Beeezzzz!


    The light inside the cave was dim, brightened by a few flares and sparks shooting from the cracks on the floor. Flame Bees buzzed around Kulimo''s large frame as he located their meeting spot by memory.


    After a few twists and turns, he wedged beneath another hole and arrived before a wide clearing.


    "You''re here." From the shadows of the cave, a cold voice resounded in greeting.


    "Elder Saros, it''s been a while." Kulimo released his aura and languidly walked to the center of the clearing and dignifiedly sat on his haunches.


    "What, if I may ask, made you seek me with such urgency? Last I remember, we made a plan to meet at next decade''s Battle of Wars."


    "Yes, well, plans are bound to change." From the shadows emerged a grey wolf that transformed into Elder Saros of the Ruling Wolf Pack.


    "Alpha Kulimo, I''ve found the chance for us to attack."


    *


    Versailles hummed a soft tone while she gently stroked Ramose''s hair.


    The Werewolf King was already feeling drowsy. When her soft tone entered his ears, he naturally sunk into a blissful dream.


    Versailles kissed his forehead and gently disengaged herself from him. She got off the bed and sat in front of the ice mirror.


    It''s been a while since she''d made an oath to the beasts of the Nar realm. All this time, it was the werewolves that were scouting for habitable environments and foraging for food sources.


    Being homeless was a wretched feeling. Being homeless and wandering the savage Nar realm on an empty stomach was an even worse feeling.


    She had made a promise to the beasts because she didn''t wish such torment on any beast. Not when she had experienced it herself.


    Versailles closed her eyes and summoned her flame. She twirled her fingers and scrolled a flame message. Then created a flame bird.


    The bird instantly engulfed the message and flew around her head.


    "Go to the Ancient Fortress in the Poison Fields and seek Chief Mein. Aside from him, no one else should come into your hands."


    Tweeet! Tweeet!


    The bird flew around her one more time before flying out the window and disappearing into thin air.


    Glad to get that out of the way, Versailles entered the washroom and had a quick bath.


    When she came out, she found her mate sitting on the edge of the bed with a dazed look.


    "Ramose, are you okay?"


    The wolf turned and held out a hand to her.


    Versailles blinked and walked over. She placed her hand in his and, he pulled her into his lap and embraced her from the back.


    "Light, I had a dream." Ramose lay his chin on her shoulder.


    "Dream?" That was new. Versailles shifted in his arms and looked at him in confusion.


    "What did you dream of?"


    "I...don''t know."


    "Huh?" Black lines formed on the serpentine''s forehead and felt an urge to kick him.


    What the Nar was Ramose playing at?


    "Light...I don''t know remember what I saw. I just know I felt very, very happy and content. Whatever dream I saw, it was beautiful..." Ramose sighed absentmindedly.


    He didn''t know how to explain what he saw. There wasn''t any image or picture of anything. There was only a bright light that seemed to engulf him and his mate.


    And from the light, he perceived a close bond. Warm, tender, and endearing, one like nothing he''d ever felt.


    The lost expression on Ramose''s face made Versailles''s heart thump in her chest.


    "Ramose, it''s fine if you don''t remember. Anyway, can your dream be more beautiful than me?" She proudly raised her chin and pointed at herself.


    Ramose froze for an instant, then burst out laughing.


    "Haha...no dream is more beautiful than you, Light. Because my mate is the most beautiful dream." Ramose felt his heart swell with love. He cuddled his mate and lovingly rubbed his forehead against hers.


    His mate''s simple remarks, lovely expressions, and proud front always pulled on his heartstrings.


    Versailles responded in kind and rubbed her nose against his.


    Ramose trailed his fingers over her belly, forcing a peel of melodious laughter.


    "Haha...Ramose, it''s ticklish! Stop...haha."


    "You''re even more beautiful when you laugh."


    Rubbing and tickling each other, the two fell back on the bed in joyous laughter.


    At this moment, the strained voice of a female beast sounded from the door and interrupted their playful moment.


    "Werewolf King, Beta Olsen is here to see you."


    Ramose frowned with displeasure. It was rare for him to enjoy the company of his mate without the interference of his throbbing desires. But this beautiful moment was ruined by a brainless slave!


    "Tell him to get lost!" He growled.


    "Ramose, go. Olsen might be here to see you for an important matter." Versailles placed her fingers on his forehead and gently rubbed. The creases instantly faded as the Werewolf King relaxed under the comfort of her gentle massage.


    "But Light, I don''t feel like leaving you at all..." He really didn''t want to leave her. His heart only felt peaceful with her in his arms.


    "Be good and go see him. I''ll wait for you."


    "You''ll wait for me? Then, I''ll be back very soon." Ramose kissed her forehead and sat up.


    He fixed his robe and hastily strode out of the room.


    His mate was waiting for him, so he had to go and return as quickly as possible.


    The female slave''s eyes flashed with heat as she watched the Wolf King leave.


    It''s been quite a while since the Serpentine Queen''s arrival. Why isn''t the Werewolf King seeking out bedmates? As an alpha, he should have a harder time suppressing his heat than the other wolves...


    The red-skinned beast was so focused on the Werewolf King''s back that she didn''t sense the presence of the Serpentine Queen standing over.


    "So, have you seen enough?"


    "Ah! Ser...Serpentine Queen..." The beast lowered her head and internally cursed at the serpentine for startling her.


    "Serpentine Queen, what can I do for you?"


    Versailles crossed her arms and scanned the beast from head to toe. She walked around her and checked her back before facing her and nodding in approval.


    "Even though you don''t have good looks, your bosoms and behind are big enough to tempt any beast. Is that why you''re so scantily dressed? To tempt a beast?" She coldly sneered.


    "N...no, you''re misunderstanding, serpentine." A dark light flashed through the beast''s eyes and she clenched her fists even tighter.


    Da** serpentine! What is she acting domineering for? Even if I came to tempt the Werewolf King, what is it to her? Sooner or later there''ll be more beasts serving him. I was only trying to be one of the first ones.


    Although the beast thought as such, she didn''t dare to breathe a word. By now, everyone in the Underworld Palace knew how much the Wolf King treasured the Serpentine Queen.


    "I''m misunderstanding? Alright, then let''s consider it as me misunderstanding. And due to this misunderstanding of mine, from today on, I''m banning you from appearing anywhere near the Purple-Radiance Palace. Even after my dismissal, If I see within these halls again, then you''ll never see the next warm morning. Now, get lost!"


    The female beast froze still as a statue.


    Dismissed? If she got dismissed, then how would she find an opportunity to mate with the Werewolf King? And if she never mated with the Werewolf King, she''d live the rest of her immortal life as a slave.


    The prospect of such a life alone filled the beast with fear.


    "Ser...Serpentine Queen, please forgive me!" She slumped onto the floor and knocked her head on the ground.


    If the Serpentine Queen dismissed her, then her life would be over.


    "Please forgive me!" she cried tearfully.


    "I told you to get lost. Make me say it again and you''ll lose your head." Unmoved, Versailles coldly stared at the beast coveting her mate.


    If she allowed a beast that had her sight fixed on her mate to freely enter the Purple-Radiance Palace, then she''d be a fool.


    With a cold snort, she turned her back on the trembling wolf and walked away.


    In the Crystalline Palace, Olsen stood before a disgruntled wolf with an awkward expression.


    Ehhh...I seem to have disturbed something?


    Recalling his own mating session with his mate, the wolf lowered his in fear of provoking the unsatisfied beast.


    "Well, are you just going to stand there or speak?" Ramose''s voice sounded impatient.


    He was unhappy about leaving his mate''s side, but Olsen saw it as the wolf burning in heat from suppressed desire.


    I should quickly make my report and leave. Otherwise...


    "King Ramose, we''ve found some livable environments for the lower races that are free. Settling them will take a while, but the process won''t be difficult."


    "Oh? You found habitable locations? How about food sources? Have you secured any?" Ramose''s eyes and ears pricked. This matter concerned the promise his mate had made. He wanted to see it successfully be fulfilled if only to honor her word.


    "That one is a bit difficult. The beasts are all in search of food sources because of the recent spotting of shadow armies."


    "Shadow armies. The beast leading them must still be lacking in power. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have waited this long to attack. Keep a lookout for them and tell the beasts of the Werewolf Clan to keep their outings short and minimal."


    "Yes, Werewolf King!"


    "Anything else?"


    Olsen looked at his King and hesitated for a moment. He wasn''t sure if it was the best time to bring up the matter.


    "Well?" King Ramose felt annoyed at the Beta''s humming and hawing. He had a mate waiting for him, but the Beta seemed bent on wasting his time and shortening his interaction with his Light.


    Hmph! If he wastes another second, I''ll dismiss him from being my right-hand commander.


    "Ahem! The second matter concerns the Wolf King''s Trial. Now that your mate is here, your trial needs to begin within the next few days. The wolves of the Underworld Palace have been anticipating your announcement."


    Ramose went silent, his dark orbs flickering with various emotions. In this Wolf King''s Trial, he''d be able to know if he was an alpha or lykan.


    However, his mate would be taking part in the trial with him.


    "Olsen, the King''s Trial is an open event. All the beasts of the Underworld Palace, be they wolves or lesser beasts, will be attending. The Serpentine Queen..."


    "She''ll become an easy target for whoever is trying to harm her. I understand, Wolf King. I''ll take the responsibility for the Serpentine Queen''s safety." Olsen solemnly vowed.


    The Werewolf King stood and walked over. Clapping the wolf on the shoulder, he looked coldly into his grey orbs.


    "Then I''ll be handing the full responsibility of my mate''s safety to you, right-hand commander Olsen. If anything happens during the Trial, your first and foremost duty is to secure and ensure my mate''s safety. And if a situation arises where both she and I are in danger, then she is your first priority. Understand?"


    "But King Ram..."


    "She is your first priority! That is an order, not a request or a matter for negotiation, understand?"


    Olsen opened his mouth, but could not produce a sound.


    The Serpentine Queen, his first priority?


    But as the King''s right-hand commander, his first priority was his king!


    How could he suddenly change hearts and take someone else as the priority?


    "Olsen, you remember my words in the welcoming banquet, don''t you? If anything happens to my mate, then I''ll set this entire Underworld Palace on fire. That wasn''t just a threat or mere words. It was my vow. So if your loyalty is to your Wolf King and the Underworld Palace, then protect her well. Because protecting her is protecting me."


    It wasn''t just a threat or mere words.


    It was a vow.


    Olsen''s heart turned cold.

 Chapter 175 - Planting Seeds

    The Wolf King would really set the Underworld on fire for...a female?


    But the Underworld Palace was their home!


    How could King Ramose set his home on fire?


    "Werewolf King, for a female, you would really set the Underworld Palace on fire?" The emotions behind such a vow were beyond his understanding.


    Over the years, Olsen had tried to understand his King''s feelings. As unbelievable, baffling, and incomprehensible as they were, he tried to respect it.


    But even though he respected and acknowledged the depth of his feelings, he couldn''t wrap his head around the force behind such intense and consuming emotions.


    As far as he knew, love wasn''t much different from lust, and like lust, the fiercer it burns the quicker it snuffs out.


    So was such a feeling even real? Was it worth burning the Underworld Palace for it?


    Ramose''s face turned gentle and his eyes took on a faraway look.


    "Olsen, though you have a soul-mate, you can''t understand my feelings. Aside from sharing the bond of souls, you don''t have anything else other than lust between you. This is a matter of the heart and only another heart can understand it. The day you give your heart to another, you''ll understand my feelings."


    "What''s there to understand? Isn''t it just a little burning in the chest?"


    Ramose chuckled and patted the wolf''s shoulder.


    "The day you find a mate of your heart, Olsen, come and talk to me. I''d be more than glad to discuss this topic with you. As for now, I''m placing my heart in your hands. Make sure you protect it well." With another pat, Ramose turned and walked out of the Crystalline Palace.


    His Light was still waiting for him.


    A tender smile stretched across the Werewolf King''s lips and his steps hastened as he strode towards the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    Seeing his King''s light and joyful mood, a complex look entered Olsen''s eyes.


    Love?


    Is it that wonderous?


    Olsen had to admit.


    Since the Serpentine Queen entered the Underworld Palace, King Ramose became more joyful and approachable. At first, he had only attributed it to their soul-bond and the unknown history they shared.


    But Olsen saw the Werewolf King smile more often and laugh more openly, as he spent more time in the Serpentine Queen''s company. This wasn''t a smile from being satisfied in bed.


    It was a smile filled with peace, contentment, and...anticipation?


    But anticipation for what?


    Confused and absentminded, the Beta wolf left the Crystalline Hall.


    The ambience of the Purple-Radiance Palace was calm and tranquil. Light Flies fluttered around brightening the place as Versailles stood before a stone stool with a serious expression.


    "Light, I''m back." Ramose came in to find his mate thoughtfully rubbing her chin with one hand as she supported her elbow with the other.


    "Oh, welcome back, Amose."


    His heart thumped at the nickname, and the Werewolf King appeared behind his mate in third giant strides. Unceremoniously, he embraced her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Instantly, a waft of her fruity fragrance entered his nostrils and the Werewolf King closed his eyes and sighed in content.


    "Un, I''m back." His arms tightened around her waist until they were pressed tight together.


    Versailles shook her head and ignored him. The wolf seemed to like embracing her. Since he wasn''t doing anything else...aside from rubbing his face in her hair...she let him be.


    In such a serene atmosphere, the serpentine continued fiddling with her beads while the wolf indulged in her intoxicating scent.


    A little while later, finding his mate still focused on the tiny things and not paying him any attention, the Werewolf King felt dissatisfied.


    "Light, what are you looking at so seriously?" Ramose extended a hand and disgruntledly grabbed one of the bead sized things. Dry and wrinkled, he couldn''t find anything about it that was worthy of her admiration.


    "You like this?" ''More than me?''


    He wanted to ask but didn''t dare to say it out loud for fear of embarrassing himself.


    What will his mate think of him? That he was jealous of an inanimate object?


    Even though he did feel jealous...


    "Ahem! Light, isn''t it just a wrinkly thing?" He curiously turned his head, his nose brushing her cheek. The wolf liked the feeling and rubbed his nose on her cheek some more.


    "Haha...Ramose, stop playing around." Versailles felt ticklish and pushed his face away.


    "These are seeds. I want to plant some fruit trees, but I don''t know where to plant them. They probably won''t sprout here because of the high temperature. But I want to plant them anyway. Who knows, maybe some years in the future, they''ll adapt and grow on their own."


    "Hmm, we''ll be together forever, so it won''t hurt to plant them." The Werewolf King''s eyes lit up.


    Years in the future? Doesn''t this mean we''ll be together forever?


    "Light, how about I help you plant them? We''ll plant them together and watch over them together. They''ll be the second seed we plant together."


    "Second? When did we plant the first second?" Versailles was baffled. Aside from these ones, she''d never taken out any other seeds.


    "Hehe..." Ramose chuckled and kissed her cheek. He flattened his hand on her stomach and gently rubbed her belly.


    "Did you forget about the seed we planted here?" His warm breath tickled her ear and caused Versailles to shiver, as he softly whispered and nicked her earlobe.


    Ramose''s felt ticklish in his heart.


    His mate was too lovely!


    An urge to tease her some more surged in his heart and he immediately acted on it.


    His fingers replaced his palm and he lightly scratched her belly and nicked her soft neck. "Or do you think we should go to bed and plant some more?" Low and deep, his husky voice made her heart pound.


    "Amose, stop teasing me. I''m telling you, you''d better not have any ideas about getting in bed. It''s still early."


    "Who said we can''t go to bed if it''s early? Light, we successfully need to plant a seed. For that, we must put in more work and be in bed every ice night and warm morning." That''s right! In order to successfully plant, we must work hard!


    Hmm! I''m not using this as an excuse to mate with her.


    The shameless wolf felt that his thinking was reasonable and righteous and decided to instantly implement his words into action.


    "Light, come. Let''s go to bed and make a cub. In the future, our family will grow and we''ll happily grow the fruit trees together." Kissing her temple, ear, and neck, the wolf wanted to drag his mate to bed when he felt a pinch on his waist.


    "Ouch! Light, what was that for?" He aggrievedly cried and rubbed his side.


    "For being so shameless!" The serpentine hissed.


    "Now be good and help me carry the seeds. I''ll plant them in the Crystalline Hall." Giving him another pinch, she freed herself from his arm and walked towards the door.


    The wolf regretfully looked at his empty arm, remorse and grievance flickering in his eyes, before he sighed in defeat.


    "Light wants to plant the second seeds right now. I''ll have to wait until ice night to plant my seed in her."


    He moved forward, vengefully gathered the seeds, and hurried after his mate.


    On the road from the Purple-Radiance Palace to the Crystalline Hall, the female beasts had strange expressions on their faces as they watched the ruler of the Underworld Palace, the Werewolf King of the Werewolf Clan dejectedly follow behind his mate with a bowed head.


    "Da**! What in the world is going on? Why does King Ramose look like a..."


    "Servile fool?"


    "Shhhh! You dare to say that out loud!? Do you want to get us killed?"


    "But I agree with her. Who is this wolf and what has he done to the Werewolf King?"


    The female beasts were as anxious as if they were walking on hot flames. The meek and obedient appearance of the Wolf King alarmed and shocked them to their core. They couldn''t believe the beast before them was the same ferocious and ruthless Werewolf King they knew.


    Because believing such a scene would be akin to shattering their own hearts and dreams.


    If even the Werewolf King was so obedient and meek before the Serpentine Queen, what hope did they have of climbing his bed and raising their status?


    With the Serpentine Queen''s presence, would the Werewolf King even have the courage to spare them a glance?


    Unaware of the storm she''d risen in the female beasts'' hearts, Versailles entered the Crystalline Hall with her mate following behind her.


    "Amose, Let''s plant the first seeds by those greens." Compared to the rest of the Nar realm, Crimson Palace, and even the Purple-Radiance Palace, the Crystalline Hall was better in lighting and more suitable to grow plants.


    Versailles walked around the wide hall. Aside from the throne on the raised platform, there were only a few stone stools on either side of the throne. The rest of the hall looked like an empty greenhouse with only sparse plants laying here and there.


    But even then, the few plants still spread a faint fragrance of plants that drifted through the entire hall.


    "Amose, here too! I want the red seeds planted here." She wasn''t sure if Fruit Neptures1 would grow in the hall, but since it was the only place any possibility of growing the fruits, she decided to take the chance.


    "And here, there should be nice smelling plants next to the door so any beast that enters will feel refreshed."


    "But Light, I feel refreshed just by seeing your face." The wolf innocently blinked.


    "Heh...I said any beast. Does any mean you?" The serpentine sneered disdainfully.


    The wolf immediately looked at the beads in his hands and a dark look entered his eyes.


    My mate...planting seeds for others?


    For them to feel refreshed? Heh...not in his presence!


    "Light, you''re so kind! I feel fortunate to have such a thoughtful mate." Then the Werewolf King ''accidentally'' bumped his hand on a corner of the wall and all the seeds spilled.


    "Ah! Light, they spilled. Let me pick them up!" Then he chased after the rolling seeds and popping sounds rang out as one after the other, the seeds crushed under his feet.


    "Light, what to do? They weren''t coming under my grasp! Now all of them are crushed!" In mock astonishment, he pulled on his hair and stared in horror at the crushed seeds.


    Versailles had a strange look in her eyes as she looked at the agitated wolf.


    Did he...?


    Her gaze shifted to the crushed seeds.


    He couldn''t have crushed them on purpose, right? Otherwise, how is possible that the Werewolf King of the Werewolf Clan can''t even collect a few seeds?


    Seeing the thoughtful look in his mate''s eyes, the Wolf King instantly panicked.


    She...she couldn''t have noticed my trick, could she?


    With a nervous heart and a stiff smile, the Werewolf King fixed an unwavering gaze on his mate. The less guilty he appeared the more likely she''d be fooled...


    His rather die than admit guilt expression made the Serpentine Queen sigh in helplessness.


    Forget it. Since they''re already destroyed anyway, there''s no point in stretching the topic.


    Throwing the matter out of her mind, she turned to the platform.


    "Amose, we''ll plant a few by your throne. When they grow, they''ll look beautiful next to your seat."


    "I think our cub will look more beautiful next to me when he grows." The wolf lowly grumbled, still stuck on his unsuccessful conquest.


    "What was that?" There was a dangerous edge to the serpentine''s tone that instantly raised the wolf''s alarm.


    "That...I was saying you''re more beautiful." The Werewolf King plastered a flattering smile on his face and slinked to his mate''s side.


    "Oh? Really?" The serpentine narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course! My mate is more beautiful than a thousand flowers, more delicious than a thousand fruits, and more fragrant than all the thousand fruits and flowers combined."


    Da**! How shameless!


    Versailles couldn''t help but curse internally at the level of her mate''s shamelessness. But inadvertently, his flattering words brought a smile to her lips.


    "Enough, enough. That''s too fake! Let''s continue planting seeds." She dismissively waved a hand to usher the wolf before he went into another tirade of praises.


    She wouldn''t be able to control her heart if he went another round...


    Unbeknownst to her, the flattering smile on the Wolf King''s face immediately faded the instant he heard her words.


    "Fake?" He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Light, you think the words I said were fake?" Cold and bleak, his tone made the Serpentine Queen''s heart instantly drop.

 Chapter 176 - What Is That Feeling?

    ***VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP *MIDDLE* OF CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!***


    Ramose deeply stared into his mate''s eyes.


    He felt aggrieved at her easy dismissal of his words. But when he saw the panic in her violet pupils, his heart melted and his anger faded away.


    Sigh. I can''t stay mad at her for long.


    Feeling helpless, the Werewolf King lowered his head and bit his mate''s lip.


    Versailles yelped in surprise. Before she could scold him, he pushed his tongue in her mouth and kissed her in vengeance.


    "Mmm...Ra...Ramo..." This insatiable wolf! They were in the Crystalline Hall!


    The thought of Olsen or his other Betas walking in on them unsettled Versailles. So she unrestrainedly hit his chest in an attempt to push him away.


    But the Werewolf King wanted to vent the suffocating feeling of frustration in his heart and ignored her protest. His mate''s every word affected him heavily. And this time was no exception.


    With a loud smooch, he unsealed their lips and breathlessly rested his forehead on hers.


    "Light...do you think I''d ever praise you falsely?" His knuckles reverently traced the contours of her face.


    "In my eyes, you''re a thousand times beautiful, a thousand times delicious, and more than a thousand times fragrant than all the fruits and flowers combined. But since you said my words are fake, it means you haven''t felt how beautiful you are in my eyes yet."


    "That...Ramose, I didn''t mean it. Don''t take my words too seriously." Versailles raised her hands in a fluster. She''d only said those words carelessly. But why was Ramose taking them so seriously?


    At this rate, she''d have to think twice before opening her mouth...


    "Ramose...I di..." She was cut off by his finger.


    "Shhhh, Light, I won''t listen to any excuses. Since you made me sad, you''ll have to cheer me up. You''ll obediently allow me to show you how beautiful you are in my eyes. If you refuse, then I''ll be sad for the rest of the warm morning."


    "Bu..." As she looked into his dark, bottomless eyes, Versailles had the strangest feeling that she was being set up.


    But why would Ramose even need to set her up? She was his mate!


    "You don''t want to?" Ramose became crestfallen. This made Versailles immediately drop her hesitation.


    "Okay, I''ll allow you to show me. I''ll allow you, okay?"


    "You said it. Now let''s go. Let me show you how beautiful you are." Taking the rest of the seeds from her hand, he threw them on the other side of the Crystalline Hall and pulled her towards their Purple-Radiance Palace.


    The strange feeling of falling for a trick invaded Versailles''s mind again. But since she''d already given him the permission to show her how beautiful she was, she could only follow along.


    It''ll be fine. After all, whatever he wants to show me, how bad could it be?


    *


    On the other side, Olsen returned to his mansion in a sullen mood. The entire day he''d been out, King Ramose''s words wouldn''t leave his mind.


    "Matter of the heart? A mate of heart? What''s the difference between a mate of heart and a mate of soul?" He''d never considered the two separate before.


    A mate was a mate, whether heart or soul. And mates were meant to be bedded and bred with. Due to some difficulties, the werewolves had a hard time breeding with their mates. And they could only impregnate their soul-mates.


    As such, while bedmates were used for venting and releasing heat, the wolves never neglected the duty of bedding with their soul-mates. Because aside from the lusty heat they felt for them, their mates were also their only hope of fathering a cub.


    This was one of the many reasons why Olsen tolerated Luciana.


    She was his only hope of becoming a father to a cub.


    Therefore, he viewed her as a mate. But a mate of heart or a mate of soul, none had ever occurred to him.


    "Shayla, Sasha, come to the pleasure room."


    "Yes, Master." The female slaves replied enthusiastically and ran to the pleasure hall. They ate their fill and their own sleeping quarters, and to gain this, they only had to please Beta Olsen.


    What more could they want?


    Entering the Pleasure Hall, the blue-skinned beast and the grey-skinned beast took off their clothes without being told and got on the bed.


    "Master, how would you like us to serve you today?" Shayla, the blue-skinned beast crawled over to Olsen on her hands and knees.


    "Yes, Master Olsen. Just give us the order and we''ll serve you the best we can." Sasha scooted closer to the wolf from the other side of the bed.


    Sandwiched between the two, Olsen furrowed his brows as he thought of what that feeling was.


    What feeling was so strong that it could cause the Werewolf King to disregard the Underworld Palace and the Werewolf Clan for the Serpentine Queen?


    What is that feeling?


    As he was pondering, the blue-skin beast sat on his lap and hold his rod. The contact immediately made the member harden and squirt a sticky liquid.


    "Master, you''re squirting..." Shayla amorously licked her lips. Then under Olsen''s feverish gaze, she guided his rod to her private and thrust forward.


    "Un!" Shayla used her hands as support and threw back her head.


    The hard rod smoothly breached her passage and plunged into her contracting, wet insides.


    Olsen''s body heated up and he threw the puzzling matter of heart and soul out of his mind.


    Grabbing the female beast''s waist, he thrust with abandon.


    *


    Versailles expected Ramose to be in one of his burning moments and take her to bed. After all, aside from that, the wolf never thought of anything else.


    But she was instantly proven wrong when he brought her before the silver lake surrounding the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    "Ramose, what are we doing here?" It couldn''t be that he wanted to show her how beautiful she is in the water, right? That could easily be achieved in the mirror...


    Puzzled and perplexed at her mate''s intentions, the serpentine confusedly looked at him.


    "Come, sit here." Pulling his mate, Ramose sat her down on a stone stool by the lake. Then he clapped his hands and a trail of female slaves appeared with trays of red, gold, and blue flowers in their hands.


    "Set them down and leave." Versailles brows furrowed even further as she watched the females set the trays on the ground beside her.


    "Ramose, do you have to build so much suspense?" The Wolf King smiled and walked around his mate. He knelt on his knee, grabbed her hand, and looked into her eyes.


    "Since I said you''re more beautiful than a thousand flowers, I''ll adorn you in flowers and show you how beautiful you are."


    "..." Could she...refuse? Versailles eyes shifted to the many trays of flowers and had the urge to run. Wouldn''t she look like a clown covered in flowers from head to toe?


    What would the beasts of the Crimson Palace think of her?


    "Ra...Ramose, I know I''m the most beautiful in your eyes. There''s no need to do all this. Let''s just go and finish planting our seeds." She pulled on his arm, but the wolf didn''t budge an inch.


    Da**! I almost forgot about the wolves'' strength.


    Her mate indulged her too much. So much to the point where she''d even forgotten how strong he was...


    "Light, we''re not leaving until I finish my task. Besides, when I threw the seeds, I made it so that they''d spread out. We don''t need to do anything else other than water them." Dragging one of the trays closer, the Wolf King scooped a handful of flowers, withdrew a flame vein with spurts of green leaves, and began threading.


    Versailles''s eyes widened in astonishment as the gold and royal blue petals were strung together in a beautiful assortment of a...flower crown?


    Ramose set the finished crown aside and began to thread...earrings?


    Do werewolves even know earrings?


    "..." The serpentine was more dumbfounded when she saw him string a blue necklace.


    Then a flame waist belt, with strings of flame veins hanging down and blue flowers on their end.


    Just when she thought he was done, the Werewolf King began another series of threading. Ring-shaped flowers were followed by bracelets/wrist bands and feet anklets...?


    By the time the wolf was done, he had a large stack of flower garlands arranged like female jewelry.


    "Light, come. Today, your mate will adorn you like a Flower Queen." Proud of his creation, the Wolf King had a bright smile on his face.


    "Ramose, how do you even know how to make this?" This was what baffled Versailles.


    The beasts of the Nar realm knew nothing but killing and bloodshed. Matters of mating were either viewed as a form of venting and releasing heat, or duty to sire offspring.


    Things like adorning and decking up?


    The females had bodies and dressing scantily was enough to grab a male''s attention.


    So where had the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace seen and learned to thread such beautiful and perfect flower garlands?


    The smile on the Werewolf King''s face turned stiff on hearing his mate''s question. He hesitated for a split moment, before releasing a long sigh. Then he cupped her cheek and looked into her eyes.


    "Light, now isn''t the time to tell you this. But I promise, when the time is right, I''ll tell you everything, okay?"


    Versailles''s heart thumped in her chest.


    For Ramose to treat the topic so seriously, it certainly wasn''t an ordinary matter.


    "Hmm! You can tell me whenever you want. I trust you. And I know that you won''t withhold anything from me if it isn''t in my best interest."


    Her bright eyes, full of trust and confidence in him, made Ramose''s heart melt.


    He''d always deeply loved his mate. But it was occasions like this that made him realize why he loved her so much. In the entire Nar realm, there wasn''t any beast that selflessly protected him, silently loved him, and unquestionably trusted him.


    The Wolf King leaned forward and placed a tender kiss on her forehead.


    "My mate knows me so well." With another kiss on her lips, he withdrew and returned to his earlier task.


    He wanted, more than anything to adorn his mate in the soft, iridescent petals.


    Petals as soft as her skin.


    "Ahem! I''ll start with your feet." Ramose lifted his mate''s foot, placed it on his knee, and lifted her long white dress skirt. Snow-white, smooth skin entered his sight and his body heated.


    But this time, he ignored the throbbing member and his rising temperature and shifted his gaze to the garlands. With devotion, he slid the garland of red-gold flowers through her tiny, fair foot and settled it at her ankle.


    The contrast of red-gold and snow-white made him heat up again, but he ben his head, kissed her foot, and went to the next. Then her fair wrists and fingers, before placing the blue necklace around her neck, red-gold earrings on her ears, and the gold-blue crown on her head.


    Her fire curls with the gold-blue crown made her violet eyes pop out and enhanced her fair skin.


    The Wolf King swallowed uncomfortably and cursed himself for being senseless.


    I should''ve first cajoled her to mate with me before bringing her here...


    Suppressing his heat, he moved his gaze away and took deep breaths. Only after his breathing calmed down did he look back at her again.


    "Light, now for the last piece. Come here." He picked up the waistband and held his hand out to her. Versailles unhesitantly placed her hand in his and moved towards him with a pure smile.


    This instantly made the wolf shut his eyes and curse under his breath again. In his quest to prove his words true and show his mate how beautiful she was, he''d ended up tormenting himself.


    With a rigid body and stiff smile, he pulled her in front of him and made her face the lake.


    Her lovely image, adorned in a beautiful assortment of flower garlands stared back at her.


    Versailles blushed and shifted her sight.


    At that moment, without her mate saying anything, she herself saw how beautiful she was.


    In her entire three lives, she''d never felt as beautiful as she felt at this moment.


    Ramose''s arms slid around her waist and he tied the flower waistband behind her with trembling hands. Then he unceremoniously embraced her from behind and placed his chin on her shoulder.


    "Light, look. Look how beautiful you are..."


    The image in the silver lake reflected their glued image and when Versailles truly looked at herself, she couldn''t help but gasp.

 Chapter 177 - This Is How Beautiful You Are

    ***VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP *END* OF CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!***


    The image in the silver lake displayed a female beast with snow-white skin, violet eyes, and cherry lips. But that wasn''t all.


    With the gold-blue crown in her flame hair, red-gold earrings, blue necklace, wrist bands and finger rings, and flame waistband, she looked like a flower goddess that had come to visit the mortal realm.


    Her ethereal beauty was both mesmerizing and elegant in a way Versailles had never seen herself...


    "Ra...Ramose, that''s really me?" She always knew she was beautiful. But that beautiful?


    It was out of her imagination.


    "Hmm! That beautiful female is my mate adorned with my love. A peerless beauty with the heart of a saint. This is how beautiful you are." The wolf declared in a proud tone and lovingly kissed her cheek.


    Ramose knew more than any beast how soul-suckingly beautiful his mate was. She was so beautiful that he was always fearful that other beasts of the Nar realm, like the Supreme Elder, would notice his mate''s unique and irreplicable beauty and vie for her heart with him.


    He was afraid of losing her to another beast before winning her heart and was anxious to get her into the Underworld Palace.


    Because in the Underworld Palace, he was the King and no wolf had the guts to eye and covet his mate.


    And not for the first time, he was glad he''d taken action when he did and brought her to the Underworld Palace sooner rather than later.


    If he''d lost her, then his life wouldn''t be so colorful.


    "Light, how will you reward me?" A certain member had hardened, so Ramose had no choice but to shamelessly beg for a reward.


    "Reward?" Unaware of how her mate''s thoughts had already wandered to mating, Versailles held her cheek and looked at herself right and left in the silver lake.


    "What reward do you want?" She naively asked.


    A smile surfaced in the wolf''s eyes and he pressed her tighter to his body. Rubbing his hard member on her behind, he leaned closer and blew into her ear. "Light, the reward I want is you..."


    Versailles blushed.


    The wolf was unrestrained in expressing his desires. It got to the point where the serpentine had tired of calling him shameless and only helplessly sighed.


    It couldn''t be helped. The alpha vowed to remain faithful only to her. If she didn''t satisfy him after his great sacrifice, then wouldn''t she be pushing him to those female beasts?


    That was a scene she''d never allow to happen.


    Her mate was hers alone and she''d never share him with another.


    But it was still early...


    "Uhm, Ramose, you see..." The serpentine hummed and hawed not knowing how to turn him down without hurting his feelings.


    "Hmm...?"


    "You see...we''ve been mating every day and well, I''m the Queen of the Underworld Palace. After kicking Luciana away so decisively, wouldn''t I be shaming myself if I fail to carry out my duties? I haven''t even once checked the management of the palace after her departure..." She put on an aggrieved face to evoke his tenderness.


    Unbeknownst to her, when the Werewolf King saw her teary eyes, an image of her lying naked on the bed and muffling her moans with teary eyes as he pleasured her surfaced in his mind.


    His body heat soared even higher and he buried his face in her neck to maintain his sanity.


    With shallow gasps, he slid his hands over her curves and whispered in her ear. "After we''re done, I''ll accompany you to check the management...hmm? But Light, can you help me solve this issue first?"


    By this point, the two were plastered so tight together that if they weren''t clothed, Ramose would''ve taken his mate there and then. His member throbbed so intensely and stretched so tight that he felt uncomfortably stifled.


    His gentle plea melted Versailles heart and she imperceptibly nodded.


    "Light, you''re the best!"


    Ramose''s heart pounded louder in his chest and he loudly kissed his mate on the temple, tightened his arms around her waist, and lifted her in his arms.


    Without any delay, he carried her into their Purple-Radiance Palace.


    *


    Olsen felt his heat cool off and the affection in his heart recede. But his member was still throbbing. The blue-skinned female lay on her stomach with her behind raised in the air. The grey-skin lay on her back with her legs spread wide apart and sticky liquid leaking from her private.


    Olsen took turns between them, entering one after the other fainted and back.


    But after a long period of rough mating, both passed out.


    "It''s still erect. I''ll see Luciana." Deciding to finish the deed with her, Olsen leaped off the bed and left the Pleasure Hall. The Main Hall was only a little distance away and within three heartbeats, he arrived pumping his rod with his hand.


    Luciana sat at the dressing table, reading a secret report she received from one of her spies in the Crimson Palace. The contents of the report shocked her.


    "Follow behind her like a servant? The Werewolf King was walking behind the serpentine? How can this be?" She couldn''t believe it. She refused to accept it.


    The King of the Underworld Palace would actually hang onto a female like that?


    Bang!


    "I don''t believe it! King Ramose wouldn''t stoop so low!" Luciana felt an unknown feeling engulf her heart and fill her with bitter resentment. As her eyes filled with tears, she hurled another flame tray across the room.


    Why?


    Why would King Ramose love that serpentine so much? Was she better in bed? Or was it just because of her good looks?


    Or did she do black magic on him?


    It wasn''t impossible as the Nar realm was the land of all dark creatures and dark magic. If she did, then the Werewolf King''s behavior would be explainable.


    The only thing was, it wasn''t easy to bewitch the Werewolf King. The beast that succeeds in such a task would have to be stronger than him in both physical and mental fortitude.


    So was the Serpentine Queen stronger than the Werewolf King?


    But Luciana immediately dismissed the thought. King Ramose was the strongest alpha in the Werewolf Clan''s history after the Ancestral Wolf and the strongest King in the Nar realm.


    Besides, the two were mates, and soul-bond only formed between two individuals equal in soul strength.


    "Then why?" Why was he so gentle, soft, and meek towards that serpentine?


    Luciana was so caught up in her inner turmoil that she failed to notice Olsen standing behind her.


    "Thinking of King Ramose again?" He folded his arms and nonchalantly asked.


    "Ah! O...Olsen!" Startled by his sudden appearance, the Gold Blood stiffly stood up and forced a smile on her lips.


    "No need to put on such an act before me. I know you were thinking about King Ramose. But you know what? I used to care before, but now...I don''t feel anything. Whether you care about him or love him, it makes no difference to me."


    "Olsen!" Luciana''s heart thumped in anxiety.


    As long as the matter wasn''t brought to the open, it was fine. But once Olsen said it openly, a strange restlessness rose in her heart.


    She didn''t know whether wolves could abandon females that held feelings for another wolf. But if this matter happened to affect her and Olsen''s relationship, then things wouldn''t turn out good for her.


    If Olsen kicked her out, her chance to meet the Werewolf King again would be gone.


    "Olsen, don''t misunderstand. I was just worried about some affairs in the Crimson Palace. Since she arrived, the Serpentine Queen made no effort to take over management." She hastily explained with raised hands.


    "Heh...if you''re done acting innocent, then let''s get down to real work." His eyes swept over her blue dress, making his intention clear.


    Luciana saw his erect rod and instantly understood the slaves weren''t able to satisfy him.


    Sigh. Maybe after doing the deed, he''ll bury the earlier matter.


    Fueled by the thought, the Gold Blood unhesitantly stripped, climbed the bed, and raised her behind towards him.


    Sadly her obedient attitude only served to raise Olsen''s convictions. Sneering disdainfully, he climbed behind her and pulled her cheeks apart. Her two golden ho**s were exposed to his view and he inserted a finger in each.


    "Un!" Luciana''s insides clenched at the sudden penetration, but aside from moaning, she made no other protest. His thrusting fingers quickly raised her heat and the Gold Blood began to impatiently wiggle her behind as she sought deeper invasion.


    "Un! Ah! Un!" As the itch in her private increased, she cupped her mounds and blindly groped and squeezed them. Her moans rose higher and higher, mixing with the squirting sound of her dripping private.


    The wolf''s eyes turned red with lust as his rod stretched to its limit and drops of clear liquid dripped from its head. Giving one last deep thrust, he withdrew his fingers and the Gold Blood shuddered and came with a guttural moan.


    The wolf held his rod before her squirting private. The warm liquid slid down his length and coated his family jewels. He rubbed his rod, smearing the liquid to the hilt, before gripping the Gold Blood''s behind and splitting her further apart.


    With one powerful thrust, he entered her contracting and squirting private to the hilt.


    "Un!" The Gold Blood arched her back, the deep penetration in her sensitive private sending tingles of pleasure spreading through her body. Enveloped in her warm, contracting ho**, the wolf leaned over and grabbed her mounds, then he thrust with wild abandon.


    *


    "Ramose...I don''t want to take them off." She meant the flower adornments.


    Versailles was so enchanted with them that she didn''t feel like taking them off. Besides, they were personally made by her mate for her...


    "If you don''t want to take them off, then don''t. We can still mate with them adorning you. In fact, I want you to wear them. This way, you''ll be even more beautiful." Ramose gently lay his mate on the bed and covered her form with his.


    Her violet eyes innocently looked up at him and his breath hitched.


    Just as he prepared to kiss her, a call came from the door and interrupted his good deed.


    "Werewolf King, Elder Saros seeks your presence in the Crystalline Hall.. He said to relay the matter was very urgent and requires your immediate presence."

 Chapter 178 - Stifling Calm

    "Get lost!" Red-eyed and seething with rage, Ramose ferociously hollered at the door.


    Da** it! He''d managed to get his mate on the bed with great difficulty. His rod throbbed so painfully he was close to erupting. And yet these lousy beasts dared to interrupt him?


    The raging fire in his heart inflamed, burning even fiercer as a desire to slaughter the beast, and Elder Saros surged in his mind.


    Seeing his trembling limbs, alarm bells went off in Versailles''s head.


    Her mate...he wasn''t thinking about starting a massacre...was he?


    Versailles wouldn''t put the wolf above such an act. When it came to matters of the bed, he was very sensitive and rigid about being interrupted and stopping mid-way.


    Cajoling and taming the beast before he went on a rampage was the only solution she could think of.


    She nervously lifted a hand, tenderly cupped his cheek, and placed a tender kiss on his eye. "Ramose, love, go on. When you come back, I promise to completely satisfy you...hmm?"


    Fortunately for her, the trick worked.


    The wolf shivered and his red eyes instantly turned gentle and soft. In the blink of an eye, the ominous aura oozing off his figure receded and winked out as he shakily inhaled a deep breath of air.


    Though it seemed as if his towering rage was nothing but a merge, Versailles didn''t allow his sudden docile and meek appearance to fool her for a second.


    Ramose leaned into his mate''s palm. His insides quivered and wobbled as a warm current flowed from his heart and spread to the rest of his body. He weakly slumped onto her, their clothed bodies pressed tight from head to toe.


    Love?


    She...called him love?


    At the thought, another surge of warm current coursed through his body and he wound his arms around her waist, sealing her tight within his embrace.


    At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to hold her, inhale her intoxicating fragrance, and drown himself in the euphoric pleasure of her love.


    So this is what feeling loved feels like.


    She hadn''t confessed to him. Didn''t even say she liked him. But that one word, love, made him feel like nothing else in the realm mattered.


    It made him feel as long as she was by his side, no issue or problem would be too great or too daunting to overcome.


    He felt like, with her, anything was possible.


    The Werewolf King chuckled and blew his warm breath in her ear. "Light, you promise to satisfy me later. You''ll allow me to love you to my heart''s content, right?"


    For that one word she said, he wanted to love her deeply, reverently until she felt like the queen of the realms. He felt she at least deserved that much for making him feel like the king of the universe.


    Unaware of his intentions, the serpentine shivered from the warmth of his breath. Her heart raced and, with a red face, she shyly nodded. "Un! I''ll let you have your way."


    The unmasked, willing indulgence in her acquiescence made his heart tremble, and Ramose suddenly had second thoughts.


    Could he just ditch the Elder?  No matter what he had to say, it wouldn''t be as important and significant as mating with his mate.


    Besides, during the entire meeting, he''d have to look at the wolf''s cold and unsightly appearance. It couldn''t be compared with his mate''s fair, soft, and lovely smooth face.


    "Light, I..." How could Versailles miss the hesitant note in his tone?


    She immediately realized the wolf was planning on leaving the elder hanging and panicked.


    She had cajoled and appeased him as she didn''t want to roll in the bed so early. If he stayed back, wouldn''t all her sweet talking and tender kisses be for nothing?


    "Ramose, go on. I promise to let you do as you please later. But that''s only possible if you obediently go and take care of the elder''s affairs."


    Ramose opened and closed his mouth multiple times, but in the end, he couldn''t produce a sound.


    Sigh. It was so hard to sink into his mate''s affectionate embrace. He''d have to torture himself for an entire morning with the elder''s unsightly appearance before he could enjoy her smooth skin, fragrant scent, and warm insides.


    As the Werewolf King thought of spending an entire morning away from his mate''s side, his face fell and a dejected aura oozed from his powerful frame.


    A soft smile appeared in Versailles''s eyes and she lifted her head and whispered in his ear.


    "Light, you...you promise?" With an incredulous expression and hitching breath, the wolf stuttered and stared at her with feverish eyes.


    "You...you promise?" He breathlessly repeated and waited with bated breath.


    The serpentine lowered her head and shyly nodded.


    "Light, you''re the best in the entire seven realms! The very best! Haha!" Exhilarated and giddy with excitement, Ramose peppered her flushed face with kisses and hurriedly leaped off the bed.


    "Light, wait for me! I''ll quickly settle the elder and run back!" The wolf waved over his head as he raced towards the Crystalline Hall.


    Da** elder Saros! If you dare to delay my sweet time with my mate, see what I''ll do to you!


    Versailles blinked. Then she innocently scratched her nose as her mate hastily flashed out of the room with a light smile.


    Sigh. It was so hard to please and control the Wolf King.


    If any beast saw such a scene, they''d think he was running away from a ferocious beast, when the situation was the complete opposite.


    She was the one cornered by the ferocious beast...


    "Sigh. I should go over to the Main Hall and look into the Crimson Palace''s management before Ramose returns. Otherwise, I''ll have to delay the matter until tomorrow."


    Leaping off the bed, Versailles stood before the ice mirror and admired herself. Her mate''s token of love made her violet eyes glow under the royal blue crown. Her fire-kissed hair radiated a faint light she never noticed before.


    "It must be because of my fire ability." The Snake Queen would occasionally release the refreshing aura of spring because of her wood ability.


    As she twirled, her slender waist became more defined under the flame waistband. An image of Ramose rubbing behind her as he tied the band around her waist popped into her mind, and the serpentine blushed fiery red.


    "Da**! That wolf has definitely rubbed off his perversion on me!" With an embarrassed stomp, she turned and walked out of the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    She still had pending matters to settle.


    In the Crystalline Hall, Elder Saros stood with his back straight as he awaited for the Wolf King''s appearance.


    "I never knew it took so long to travel from the Purple-Radiance Palace to the Crystalline Hall." Though speaking to himself, it was clear from the scorn in his eyes and his mocking tone that Elder Saros was taking a jab at the Werewolf King.


    When Ramose appeared, he just happened to hear this remark.


    The excitement receded from his face and a dark look entered the wolf''s eyes.


    It wasn''t enough that he interrupted my good deed. Now he also expects me to run at his summons? This elder Saros...he''s been flying too high.


    Unfortunately, he''s not an eagle and is bound to fall to a horrible death...


    "Those who have grown old and senile won''t understand the fiery of a young wolf''s blood." Cold and filled with an equal amount of scorn and mockery, the Wolf King''s voice instantly caused the elder wolf to stiffen.


    He didn''t expect the first scornful words he spoke against the Werewolf King would immediately fall into his ears. He lifted his head and gave the Wolf King a stiff smile.


    Ramose internally sneered and ignored the elder, directly sitting on his throne in the center of the hall. His eyes roamed over the hall and he seemed to see his mate walking around the place, planting seeds with a bright smile.


    Sigh. Why did he miss her already?


    Maybe he should bring another throne in the hall. That way, whenever his Betas or the Ruling Wolf Pack had something to discuss, he could drag her along with him...


    The more Ramose pondered over the idea, the more he found it feasible and to his liking.


    Hmm! I''ll get the slaves to add another throne next to mine.


    "Elder Saros, you''d better have a good reason for seeking me out without a prior notice." He placed his cheek on his loosely clenched fist and impolitely addressed the wolf.


    Because of him, Ramose had to forcefully suppress his desires. He felt nothing but displeasure and distaste for the wolf.


    "Ahem! Werewolf King, the Wolf King''s Trial should be held within the next two days. Usually, the day of the trial is decided by the reigning King. But in the case of the appearance of another alpha, the Werewolf King has to set the earliest date."


    "Two alphas?" Ramose''s ears instantly pricked.


    Two alphas?


    Heh...interesting.


    As if seeing the light, Ramose''s gaze suddenly focused on the elder wolf.


    So that''s what they''ve been relying on.


    Elder Saros felt his heart tremble when the Wolf King''s scrutinizing gaze fell on him.


    No, why am I nervous? If anything, it should be King Ramose that should be nervous and worried with the sudden appearance of an alpha!


    Regaining confidence, Elder Saros raised his head and unflinchingly held the Werewolf King''s gaze.


    "Yes, Werewolf King. The rules of the Ancestral Wolf are clear. It''s clearly stated that in case two alphas that have a claim to the throne appear, the King of the Underworld Palace will be decided by the Wolf King''s Trial. The mightiest King that clears the trials with his mate successfully will become the new King of the Underworld Palace."


    "Elder Saros, is this alpha in the Underworld Palace?" Ramose nonchalantly asked.


    Elder Saros was stumped, not expecting the wolf to respond so...calmly?


    He scanned the Werewolf King''s face and tried to find hidden anger or suppressed rage behind his calm fa?ade. Unfortunately, let alone anger, he couldn''t even spot a hint of displeasure on his expressionless face.


    On the face of the King of the Underworld Palace, aside from boredom, there was nothing else...


    Didn''t he feel the least bit threatened by the appearance of another alpha? Why wasn''t he anxious or worried?


    The Nar! He could lose his throne!


    Confused by his calmness and frustrated by the lack of emotion on his face, Elder Saros absent-mindedly replied.


    "No, the alpha isn''t in the Underworld Palace because he was banned from birth."


    "A banned alpha?"


    It was only when he heard the Wolf King''s cold words that the elder returned to his mind.


    Da**! In a moment of carelessness, he had revealed a piece of information he was never meant to speak out loud, even by mistake.


    "That...well, when he was born, the alpha was found to be weak of health and low of intelligence. To rigorously train and make him worthy of sitting on the throne, the reigning alpha King had sent him out of the clan incognito. Only the previous Werewolf King''s Betas are privy to this information."


    Elder Saros clenched his teeth and kept his gaze firm under King Ramose''s scrutiny.


    What he said wasn''t entirely false. The previous Werewolf King had sent the alpha out of the clan incognito and only his Betas were privy to the information.


    So, aside from the banishment he''d inadvertently revealed, there was nothing the Wolf King would find to latch and nitpick on.


    "And why is it that none of the previous King''s Betas disclosed this matter earlier? After all, I didn''t become the Werewolf King yesterday." Ramose''s tone contained the same nonchalance as it did from the beginning.


    There were few matters that could attract his attention.


    And matters concerning his mate ranked at the top.


    Since the topic of discussion had nothing to do with his Light, his interest had waned the instant he heard the word banishment.


    Just a wolf kicked out of the clan. How difficult could it be to take care of him?


    Because in the Nar realm, no matter how deep the schemes ran, in the end, the strongest fist reigned supreme.


    Elder Saros, unaware of the Werewolf King''s thoughts, collected his composer and replied calmly.


    "It was the previous King''s order. Until your mate enters the Underworld Palace and your Wolf King''s Trial begins, this matter wasn''t to be disclosed. According to his instructions, the two alphas were to undergo the trial together. The victorious alpha out of the two would then be crowned King."


    "And since this alpha has a claim to the throne, then he should be a relative of mine, correct?"


    "Yes, King Ramose. As it happens, this alpha is your uncle and your father''s elder brother.. He''s Alpha Kulimo."

 Chapter 179 - Stifling Calm 2

    "You there, yes you, come here!" Versailles called out to a female beast walking on the other side of the Crimson Palace.


    Since the last time she''d gotten lost in the rotten halls, she''d vowed to never take them again without guidance.


    The female beast looked confused and bewildered as she heard the Serpentine Queen''s call. She''d never interacted with the serpentine before so she wondered if she''d done something to displease her and gain her attention.


    She hoped not, because from the rumors she heard, even the Werewolf King seemed to be afraid of the beast.


    With a pale face and trembling limbs, she hesitantly arrived before the Queen of the Underworld Palace.


    "Se...Serpentine Queen, wh...what can I do for you?" She stuttered.


    Versailles closely scanned the timid beast. Green skinned and green-haired, the female had the faint making of a blossoming, beastly beauty with her neon yellow eyes.


    "I need to get to the Main Hall. Can you lead me there?" She gently asked.


    "Huh? You...you''re looking for...the Main Hall?"


    The beast was stunned as the situation she expected hadn''t occurred.


    The serpentine hadn''t come to pick on her, but to seek directions.


    This made her weak with relief. But not wanting to give the serpentine any reason to pick on her, she calmed her chaotic heartbeat and gave a faint nod.


    "Great! I''ll thank you in advance for your trouble."


    "N...no! No need to thank me. I''m only a slave!" The beast jumped in fright, then with an embarrassed expression, turned and led the way.


    Goodness...why was this serpentine so completely different from the one in the rumors?


    The beast sneaked a few glances at the relaxed and casual venomous, ruthless, and vicious serpentine spread in the stories. No matter how closely or how far she looked, she couldn''t find a trace of the malicious and sinister serpentine mentioned in stories.


    ''Was it all just rumors, then?''


    She inwardly thought with great consternation.


    After many loops and a long trek through the crimson halls, Versailles and the female beast arrived before a dilapidated and dusty building littered with various cracks and holes.


    "This is the Main Hall of the Crimson Palace."


    The Main Hall of the Crimson Palace was east of the Crystalline Hall. Built with red bricks and red glass windows, the hall was the complete opposite of the Crystalline Hall.


    "No wonder Ramose didn''t bring me here."


    Small, cramped, and with little lighting, Versailles couldn''t help but click her tongue at the condition of the place. From this, it could be seen how much importance the previous Queens of the Underworld Palace held in the hearts of their Kings and the werewolves.


    Aside from giving them more importance than the beasts of the other races gave their mates, they didn''t receive that much respect and were still viewed as outsiders.


    The green beast bowed and hurriedly scurried away.


    She didn''t want to stick around and watch any drama that might unfold.


    Versailles entered the hall with wrinkled brows.


    Female slaves, upon sighting her, froze in place like statues, before huddling together and whispering in hushed tones.


    "It''s the Serpentine Queen!"


    "The Nar! Why is she here?"


    "Didn''t you hear? She dismissed Luciana from the Crimson Palace."


    "Huuu! She dismissed Luciana? Doesn''t she know the Gold Blood had taken care of the Crimson Palace for years? Sigh...King Ramose would probably dislike her now."


    "Heh...You''re truly behind on news. The serpentine dismissed the Gold Blood right before the Werewolf King. Not only did he not say a word, but I also heard that he even reprimanded Master Ouyang when he came to convince him to bring back the Gold Beast."


    "Are you serious!?"


    "Why would I lie to you? I''m telling you, you''d bett..."


    The beasts'' words entered Versailles''s ears, but she ignored them and walked to the red brick throne in the center of the hall.


    Da**! This is truly too discriminating!


    Versailles felt an intense urge to smash in the face of the wolf that built such a disgusting throne.


    Hard, cold, and without the slightest comfort to soothe her back and behind, the throne made Versailles want to curse at all the previous Kings of the Underworld.


    How could they even allow their mates to sit on such a throne!


    Her ugly expression didn''t escape the sight of the spectating beasts. They instantly felt alarmed and wondered if the vicious, venomous, and ruthless serpentine was going to vent on them.


    As slaves, it wouldn''t be the first time that the Masters scolded, beat, and tortured them to vent their frustrations.


    "Alright, I want all the accounts of the Crimson Palace for the past decade within thirty breaths of time." Releasing a deep sigh of sympathy for the past Queens, Versailles crossed her arms and swept her gaze over the shivering beasts.


    Her cold command broke no room for hesitation.


    Now that Luciana was gone, she had no idea who held possession of such accounts. As such, she could only address the entire room.


    "That...I know where the accounts are, Serpentine Queen." A limping beast nervously stepped forward.


    "If you know, then go get them. I want all the records of management for the past decade, so help each other if necessary. And you, serve some snacks."


    "Ye...yes, Serpentine Queen."


    Within a matter of twenty heartbeats, the female beasts rushed around and brought out all the Red Stones1 that held the past decade''s records of rations and slaves brought into the palace.


    Versailles leaned back in her seat and leisurely went through the records.


    "What!? Why is this so high?"


    "And where did this come from?"


    "I''ve never heard of Blend Sprouts before..."


    "..." Hearing her loud comments, the female slaves exchanged dumbfounded expressions, not able to believe the beast before them was the vicious serpentine in the stories.


    "Hey, are you sure that she slaughtered a horde of beasts? She looks completely harmless to me." A fox-tailed beast dubiously glanced at the bright and harmless serpentine.


    "Heh...if she''s harmless, then why don''t you step forward and stroke her scales? After you are scorched to death, I''d like to know if you''d still consider her harmless." A cat-eared beast disdainfully sneered in response.


    "Tha...Am I brainless to stroke the Serpentine Queen''s scales? I bet even the Werewolf King wouldn''t do such a thing!"


    The cat-eared beast gazed back at the excited serpentine and a complex emotion entered her eyes. If she and her friends hadn''t personally set up a Four Illusionary Roads spell to trap the beast, and seen her ruthlessly crush the spell they considered unbreakable with their very own eyes, then today, she''d be deceived by her harmless appearance as well.


    Fortunately, she found out before meeting the serpentine face-to-face. Otherwise, she would''ve suffered on the first encounter.


    She looked at her friends and saw the same wariness in their eyes.


    "Alright, take me to the storeroom. I''d like to personally do the inventory and confirm what''s written in these accounts." Versailles stood up, released a stream of her firepower, and watched all the Red Stones float in the air.


    Then she turned to the huddled beasts with innocent eyes.


    "Serpentine Queen, I''ll lead you to the storeroom." The beast that stepped up had white hair and yellow eyes, with yellow skin. Though not breathtakingly beautiful, after the Gold Blood Luciana, she could be ranked below her as the next beauty of the Underworld Palace.


    "Okay, lead the way." Versailles nonchalantly dusted off her petal dress, her flower adornments glowing and highlighting her already outstanding appearance.


    The female beasts'' followed her actions with their eyes and flames of envy and jealousy erupted within the depths of their hearts.


    "No wonder the Werewolf King isn''t seeking out bedmates. With such an enchantress laying beside him, would he be interested in the bland characters?"


    "Shhhh...keep your voice down. If she heard you and decided to scorch you, then no beast would be able to save you."


    "That''s right. Learn to watch your mouth. Don''t forget that even the Werewolf King treats her like an ancestor."


    At this, more complicated expressions appeared on the female beasts'' faces. Ordinarily, the Queens of the Underworld Palace held the power to order the female beasts around. But once a female bedded the Wolf King, she sort of became his keeper, his pleasure mate.


    She would no longer be under the control or order of the Queen of the Underworld Palace.


    As such, her place of rest, food, and clothing instantly upgraded so as not to shame the Werewolf King. This arrangement also made it easier for the King to easily seek her out when he was in heat.


    However, with the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace completely wrapped around the tail of the Serpentine Queen, the prospect of them climbing the Werewolf King''s bed to upgrade their status seemed slime to nonexistent.


    "Chee! I don''t believe the Wolf King wouldn''t tire of her. No matter how beautiful, enchanting, and domineering she is, sooner or later, the Werewolf King will tire of her. I''d like to see how she''ll prevent him from seeking out bedmates then. Heh...after all, no matter how domineering she is, at the end of the day, this is the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan, not her Floating Flame Island." A beast with crab-fins on her face and tail coldly sneered as she watched the receding back of the Serpentine Queen.


    The other females didn''t say anything. But their clenched fists and unwavering gazes showed that they too had the same thought.


    Climbing the bed of the Werewolf King was the only way to upgrade their status and live better lives. If they gave up at the first blow, then wouldn''t they be condemning themselves to a lifetime of servitude and ruthless beatings?


    Wouldn''t they be giving up on their own lives?


    As such, to keep on living, they needed a goal to pursue, a better warm morning to look forward to. And the Werewolf King was the only one who could provide them with such a better warm morning.


    Versailles''s eyes turned strange as she watched the white-haired female beast gliding in front of her.


    Was it just her, or was the beast twisting her waist?


    Why did it feel like...she was provoking her?


    Heh...I must be confused. Why would a female beast twist her hips before me? It''s not like I can bed her...


    She shook her head and banished the thought. Her sight returned to exploring her surroundings.


    It would be too shameful if the Queen of the Underworld Palace, Master of the Crimson and Purple-Radiance Palace, didn''t even know the way around her Palace halls.


    Unbeknownst to her, the female beast was sneaking peeks at her as she walked.


    In the depth of her eyes, there was an unconcealable pride and arrogance that none of the other slave beasts possessed.

 Chapter 180 - Stifling Calm 3

    "Aside from being a little fairer, a little taller, and a little more powerful than me, there''s nothing that remarkable about her." Du Na scoffed scornfully.


    Being a descendent of the Yulan Clan, a clan once known for their ability to shift into any flying beasts, she hated the Snake Clan with a vengeful edge. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other was more powerful than her, she would''ve rushed forward and clawed her seductive face to shreds!


    I just need to appear before the Werewolf King once. After that, the Serpentine Queen will no longer be the sole master of the Underworld Palace.


    A fierce light flashed through her eyes, and Du Na tightly clenched her fists.


    Although there wasn''t any chance for her to become his soulmate, she could always gain his affection and raise her status in his heart. If she was lucky enough, she might even succeed in replacing the serpentine as his heartmate.


    In such a manner, the Serpentine and Yulan arrived at the back of the Main Hall. The storeroom was even more unsightly than the Main Hall but for a different reason. If the other was small, cramped, and dim, here was the complete opposite.


    Large, bright, and spacious, the amount of rations present was so little that Versailles doubted she was in the right place.


    "This is the Storeroom?" How was this a storeroom? It was more fitting to call it a dumpster. Empty stone plates and pots laid littered across the floor, as uncooked Flame Wheat1 and Ice Grains2 spilled across the red floor.


    "Yes, Serpentine Queen. The Gold Blood, Luciana used to keep an eye on everything. But once she stopped coming, the male beasts responsible for cleaning have been slacking off. But that''s only a matter of course. With no one checking on them, why would they work themselves to death."


    Her implication was that the place was orderly because of the Gold Blood''s presence. Once she left and with the serpentine Queen not doing her duty, the beasts saw no reason to remain on their toes.


    Versailles ignored the female and walked around the room, the stack of Red Stones floating behind her. There wasn''t much to confirm.


    With one glance, it was evident the accounts didn''t match up with the items present.


    "Gather all the beasts that work in the Storeroom and handle the accounts. I want to see them within thirty heartbeats." Giving the place one last glance, Versailles turned and walked out.


    The Yulan beast threw a disdainful sneer at the serpentine''s retreating back.


    "Chee! Acting all knowledgeable when you''re nothing but a serpentine mated to the Wolf King by luck. You''ve just entered the Underworld Palace. How would you even know how to keep stacks?" She scoffed.


    Du Na was confident the Serpentine Queen was only acting. After all, even the Queens of age took at least 2 decades to figure out how much rations were brought in and how to accurately record them. The division of the rations to each slave group, servants, and feeding races was an entirely different matter.


    Head raised and eyes filled with the same arrogance and pride, she went off to gather the beasts.


    The Nar! Was the Crimson Palace looted?


    How was this a stack capable of feeding the entire palace slaves and servants?


    Sitting under a Flame tree outside the Storeroom, Versailles felt her head spin as she went over the records and looked into the empty building. No doubt, the beasts in charge weren''t honest.


    But to dare steal from the Werewolf King? Only the Gold Blood would have such courage.


    As she thought of all the missing rations, her heart pained and she had an urge to puke a mouthful of blood. Such blatant thievery was out of her expectations.


    "Heh...I bet Ramose doesn''t even know how much he''d been skinned." A gleeful smile spread across the serpentine''s lips as she thought of her mate being cheated in his own home-ground.


    Right at this moment, a stream of female and male slave and servant beasts appeared before her. Separated into four groups, the female and male servants stood on one side, while the female and male slaves stood on the other.


    And of course, the females were dressed scantily to tempt and entice the opposite sex.


    Seeing this, Versailles couldn''t help but frown in displeasure.


    These females would truly stoop to any level to get their way. Compared to her who shied and blushed at her mate''s every touch, caress, and whisper, they were more open and, even inviting, in their manners to bedroom matters.


    With the way the females were dressed, one didn''t need to rack their brains to figure out who they desired to tempt.


    Good thing Ramose doesn''t step into the Crimson Palace anymore.


    Retracting her sight, Versailles threw the stack of Red Stones before the group of beasts.


    "You have ten breaths of time to flush out everything you''ve skimmed from this Storeroom. Ten breaths. If within that time any of you feel to present the items of your thievery, then don''t blame me for being ruthless." Versailles crossed her arms and legs, leaned back on the wall, and coldly smirked.


    Panic flashed in some of the docile beasts'' eyes, sweat forming on their foreheads as they lowered their heads.


    Items of thievery? Hmph! Without evidence, how can she freely throw around such blame?


    Truly a vicious and venomous serpentine.


    "I know what most of you must be thinking. You must be thinking how can I throw around such blame without evidence, right? Heh...as it happens, I can actually read the accounts. As such, I don''t even need to search for evidence. If I present what''s written in the records to the Werewolf King and tell him my findings, what do you think he''ll do?"


    One of the most important reasons why the Queens of the past took so long to take over management was because they were illiterate. Before entering the Underworld Palace, the only thing they knew was to kill and survive, to eat and look forward to another day.


    But the same couldn''t be said for the present Versailles.


    Reborn in the rocky Sybil realm, Versailles strived hard to grow plants and herbs, and hunt in the barren woods for meat to keep herself and her Grandpa Al alive. And when her grandpa fell ill, she had to count every coin, grain, and meat they had to arrange for his medicines.


    As such, matters like reading accounts and keeping track of expenses were second nature to her.


    But what surprised her was the fact that the Werewolf Clan actually took inventory of their rations and kept account of their spending.


    If she didn''t know she was in the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan, Versailles would''ve truly mistaken the place for one of the other six realms'' indigenous cities.


    The slaves and servants froze in shock when they heard her words. The next instant, they huddled together and whispered in fearful tones.


    "Read the accounts? The Serpentine Queen can actually read the accounts?"


    "That''s impossible! It hasn''t even been ten ice nights since she entered the Underworld Palace. How can she read the accounts? I say she''s bluffing."


    "But what if she isn''t? After all, this is the Serpentine Queen."


    At this, the beasts fell silent, complicated emotions flickering in their eyes, and tension filled the air.


    "Five breaths. You have five breaths of time left."


    The Yulan beast felt dissatisfied at the way the beasts trembled and cowered before the Serpentine.


    In her eyes, the snake was just bluffing and trying to establish her prestige in the Werewolf Clan by picking on the lowliest and weakest of beasts.


    As long as the beasts stood firm, she believed the serpentine would have no choice but to rethink her actions.


    As such, she fearlessly stepped forward to shatter her oppressive aura.


    "You...Even if items are missing, how can you be sure it''s them that stole it?"


    And just as she wanted, the trembling beasts regained their wits and straightened their figures.


    That''s right! If the items were missing, how could the Serpentine Queen be sure they were the ones that stole them?


    Thinking this far, their eyes flashed with fiery light as they looked defiantly at the Serpentine Queen.


    "That''s right, Serpentine Queen. Items might be missing, but that doesn''t mean it''s us that stole them."


    "We have been slaving in the Crimson Palace for years. Don''t we know the Werewolf King''s temper? Why would we steal in his palace?"


    "I say you should check the accounts again. It''s only your first day at management and you''re already causing a ruckus."


    Versailles''s gaze sharpened and she looked sideways at the idiotic Yulan beast.


    What was wrong with the female? Was she blind or stupid to step up at this time?


    From her actions, it seemed as if she''d hit her head somewhere. Otherwise, why would she step up to defend the slaves when she herself was one?


    "Excuse me, I think you''re forgetting your place, so I''ll be kind and give you a reminder. You''re no different from those under suspicion, and in fact, are as much of a suspect as them. As a mere slave of the Werewolf Clan, what right do you have to speak to me?"


    With a swift flash, the serpentine appeared before the Yulan and kicked.


    Bang!


    Yellow blood sprayed into the air as the Yulan violently crashed onto the floor. When the dust settled, she lay on her side, coughing her lungs out.


    Cough! Cough!


    Versailles''s one kick was enough to crush all her arrogance.


    "Yulan, you forget your place. As a slave, let alone accuse, if I so desire, I can even beat you to death. What right do you have to question me?"


    The beasts that were roaring with righteous indignation became as silent as mice. Their eyes filled with fear as their gazes shifted between the bleeding Yulan and the overbearing Serpentine.


    "She...She''s the Serpentine Queen that slaughtered a horde of beasts."


    That was all the beasts needed to hear to return to their senses. A cold shiver went down their spine, and they trembled even harder than earlier. Clenching their fists, as if they shared a telepathic link, they drew in a deep breath of air and simultaneously took a step back.


    The Nar! They actually had the gall to talk reason with the Serpentine Queen?


    Who did they think they were? The Werewolf King?


    As mere slaves of the Werewolf Clan, they''d be more fortunate not to end up scorched under her fiery rage!


    Cough!


    The Yulan felt fiery anger surge in her heart and cloud her mind. Just when she was on the verge of exploding from anger, the serpentine''s words reached her ear.


    As if doused with a bucket of ice water, her towering anger instantly collapsed and she went limp with dread.


    For a split instant, she''d truly forgotten her status.


    Versailles saw the beast''s listless expression and coldly snorted.


    Although she was empathetic more often than not, that didn''t mean she was an easy prey to pick on.


    If a beast desired a beating, she was more than happy to oblige them.


    Turning her focus back to the trembling beasts, she folded her arms and coldly sneered.


    "Of the Flame Wheat and Ice Grains, there should''ve been 10 sacks remaining in the Storeroom after the allocated amount for the kitchen was set aside. The meat rations are all gone when at least 8 kilos should''ve remained. The dried fruits from the..."


    As her words rang out, some conspicuous individuals exchanged frightened glances as cold sweat slid down the beasts'' backs.


    Even the beasts that normally turned a blind eye to the matters of accounting pricked their ears and listened closely. Although they weren''t involved in taking inventory, they had a general idea of the number of stacks placed in the Storeroom.


    As such when they heard the Serpentine Queen, they felt their hearts tremble.


    Every number for every item she called out was right on point.


    It was only now that the beasts realized that the Serpentine Queen wasn''t bluffing when she said she could read the accounts.


    Slowly, their fearful expressions morphed into horror as they gazed at Versailles like she was the most horrible of all monsters.


    "I gave you ten breaths of time to come clean of your crimes. But it seems to me that you don''t appreciate my kindness. Just as well..."


    Versailles nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders and cracked her neck with a dark grin. Just as she opened her mouth and prepared to rain flames, male servants anxiously ran out and knelt before her feet.


    "Serpentine Queen, please forgive us for our crime. We were muddled and got controlled. Please forgive us. We''ll return the items! We''ll immediately return the items!"


    The other beasts stared at the males in horror and disbelief.

 Chapter 181 - Stifling Calm 4

    The Serpentine Queen was right?


    Items were really stolen?


    The horror and disbelief in the beasts'' eyes were enough to burn a hole in the heads of the kneeling beasts.


    They felt their faces flush, but considering the fact that they''d brought this onto themselves, they lowered their heads and kept begging for mercy.


    The astonished beasts felt terrified at failing to catch the daring beasts among themselves. Then as they looked back at the domineering serpentine, their horrified expressions turned to amazement.


    Sigh. Most definitely, she was the Serpentine Queen. Even records that stumped and took the past Queens decades to figure out took her only a single glance to decode and see through.


    It was no wonder King Ramose followed her around like a tamed beast.


    But when they recalled their near-death experience because of the theft, their fierce glares shifted back to the kneeling beasts as fiery anger and resentment swelled in their hearts.


    Because of these beasts unaware of their status, they''d almost lost their lives under the serpentine''s fiery rage.


    "Enough with your nonsense and tell me who instigated you!" Versailles had already given the beasts a chance to come clean.


    But since they tried to wiggle their way out of the matter instead of being appreciative, she wasn''t moved by their pitiful and regretful expressions.


    "That..." The beasts froze and their faces went pale.


    The serpentine also knew they were instigated by another beast?


    If she knew...then that only meant they could no longer live.


    Because the identity of the beast instigating them wasn''t one they could reveal.


    "Well, are you going to speak or would you like me to send you along?"


    Versailles knew the one behind them was the Gold Blood. But she couldn''t speak out her name until they did so.


    Because there was a chance Luciana would twist truth and lies and make her out to be a jealous serpentine.


    The beasts'' eyes became vacant. They knew they were now at a dead end.


    When the gold beast had approached and told them to sneak out some of the rations, they''d immediately refused because they knew the consequences of stealing.


    But when she returned again with beautiful female beasts, their resolve wavered. Beaten, hungry, and painfully hard from prolonged lack of mating, their will crumbled under the naked figures of the curvy beasts.


    Combined with her promise of it being only a one-time affair, they had immediately abandoned their caution and jumped at the proposal.


    At that time, under the haze of lust and heat, they hadn''t considered the consequences of their action.


    But now that they were discovered and exposed, they knew the only way out was to end their own lives.


    At least then, their corpses would be intact and they''d escape from extreme torture.


    They exchanged brief glances and imperceptibly nodded.


    An ominous feeling invaded Versailles heart as she caught the beasts'' slight exchange. Her eyes widened and she lunged forward.


    "No!"


    Unfortunately, she was too late.


    The beasts personally plunged their hands in their chests and clawed out their hearts. Under the astonished and dumbfounded eyes of the Storeroom management and accounting slaves, they crushed it before she could do anything else.


    Puchi!


    Beastly blood sprayed and their figures slumped background, never to move again.


    "They...they killed themselves?"


    "Of course they killed themselves. Would thieves like them have the gall to face torturous questioning? And it''s good that they did. Otherwise, I would''ve personally beaten them to death for almost dragging us with them."


    "That''s true. But the Serpentine Queen...she''s too fearsome."


    Instantly, all eyes shot back to dark-faced Versailles.


    Standing over the corpses of the beasts, Versailles couldn''t help but feel awe for the Gold Blood.


    The male servants fell to their knees and desperately begged for mercy. This showed they had still valued their lives. But the moment she asked for the name of their perpetrator, they had decisively chosen death.


    This only meant the Gold Blood either used a soul-sealing oath, or a vengeful blood vow to ensure they kept their mouths shut.


    Such a meticulous beast was the most dreadful and admirable.


    "Take away their corpses and burn them. I want a full investigation conducted. Those rations must be found or else I won''t remain silent." Her words were aimed at no one in particular.


    This made the frightened beasts look at each other in confusion.


    But Versailles made no move to explain herself further and clasped her hands behind her back.


    "In the future, you''d better watch yourselves. If such a case occurs again, the matter won''t end with a death or two." Throwing a frosty glance at the shivering beasts, Versailles turned and looked into the distance.


    Heh...Gold Blood? As long as the beast doesn''t cross my path, I''ll let her be. But if she dares to seek trouble with me again, I don''t mind teaching her a lesson or two.


    With a cold sneer and a graceful back, the serpentine made her way out of the Crimson Palace.


    The Yulan beast slowly crawled back to her feet. She lifted her lowered head and revealed vicious, red eyes marred with hatred, as she glared at the Serpentine Queen''s receding back.


    This insult, this humiliation, this beating...Serpentine Queen, I''ll remember them clearly.


    Without speaking a single word, Du Na turned and staggered past the gloating beasts.


    If one looked at it nicely, earlier, she was speaking up for the beasts.


    But when examined closer, she wanted to use them to suppress the Serpentine Queen.


    With their keen eyes and strong instincts, this was a fact that didn''t escape the beasts'' heightened senses. As such, no one appreciated her earlier actions.


    Every ice night and warm morning, they fought with fangs and claws with all sorts of beasts to secure their lives and survive to the next day.


    How could they be amiable with a beast that almost got them killed?


    "Sigh, the Yulan is usually arrogant and haughty because of her good appearance. Unfortunately, she kicked a stone too tough for her fragile toe."


    "You can''t say it like that. After all, wasn''t she speaking up for us?"


    "Heh...that''s true. She got beaten blue and black by the Serpentine Queen because of us."


    The jarring sarcastic remarks made the Yulan''s red eyes turn malicious as she hatefully gritted her teeth and hasten her steps.


    It''s all because of the serpentine! It''s because of her that I''m suffering such humiliation. If I don''t seek vengeance, then I wouldn''t be a Yulan!


    Within a matter of moments, the matter of the stolen rations spread throughout the Crimson Palace. Female and male beasts exchanged fearful glances as they realized the depth of the Serpentine Queen''s fearsomeness.


    "Just a day in the Main Hall and she exposed matters of embezzling. If she stayed longer, wouldn''t she turn the whole Underworld Palace upside down?"


    "Which is why I say we should stir clear of that behemoth. Surviving is already difficult enough. We shouldn''t desire something we don''t have the power to enjoy."


    "Heh...I''m more curious about the Gold Blood''s reaction. I heard it took her a full ten years to even understand what the scribbles on the Red Stones represented..."


    As the matter passed from mouth to mouth, facts got twisted and the tale of the Serpentine Queen cleaning up the Crimson Palace spread out to the Underworld Palace.


    Ramose''s held his head high and thrust his chest out as he proudly made his way to the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    Heh...Just as I thought, my Light is the best in the Seven realms!


    His mate''s great feat had reached his ears before he''d even left the Crystalline Hall.


    Although he didn''t want her to visit nasty and unclean ratholes like the Main Hall and Storeroom, he felt pride in her sense of duty and responsibility.


    What''s more, the fact that she accomplished so much by herself raised her prestige and status in his Betas'' hearts.


    She''d earned their respect, and as her mate, he felt as if it was him that was being showered with praises and awe-struck gazes.


    Sigh. So this is what it feels like to feel pride in others'' accomplishments.


    Ramose couldn''t help but sigh with amazement.


    Since his mate''s arrival, he''d been feeling and experiencing emotions he''d never realized he was capable of feeling.


    Love, pain, jealousy, disappointment, pride, worry, grief, and possessiveness.


    What''s more, as he heard the beasts of the Crimson Palace frightfully mention his mate''s fearsomeness, a deep sense of accomplishment filled his heart.


    For her to blossom so beautifully within their home was his greatest joy.


    It made him feel as if the little beast he''d been shielding, hiding, and protecting from the covetous eyes of the hungry wolves had finally grown up to spread her own radiance, mark her own territory, and command her own forces.


    "It won''t be long before she''d be known as the Queen of the Underworld Palace instead of the Werewolf King''s mate, by the entire Nar realm."


    The prospect of her making her own identity filled him with anticipation and a bit of loss.


    But from the bottom of his heart, his greatest wish was for her to live healthy and well, happy and carefree. And if that meant she wanted to carve out her own path, then he was willing to support her until the very top.


    "Yes. My happiness lies in her happiness. As long as she''s happy, I can discard anything."


    With firm and determined eyes, the Werewolf King entered the Purple-Radiance Palace to find his mate sprawled out on the bed.


    Da**! She didn''t fall asleep, did she?


    She''d promised! She''d promised to satisfy me!


    Wailing despondently in his heart, Ramose anxiously climbed the bed and peered into his mate''s peaceful, snow-white face.


    "Light? Light? I''m back." However, the serpentine didn''t even twitch a muscle. Her chest rose and fell in a perfect rhythm that made the wolf grit his teeth in grievance.


    All warm morning, he''d endured the unsightly face of Elder Saros and the annoying Betas with the consolation of meeting his mate and mating with her until the next warm morning.


    But when he arrived, all he got was a sleeping serpentine.


    "Light, you promised..." Crestfallen and dejected, the wolf despondently laid on his side and unflinchingly watched his mate''s face.


    His intention was to remain awake until she woke up. Then the moment she sprung her eyes open, he''d jump her and get back at her for failing to keep her promise in waiting for him.


    "Light, you tricked me. I waited the whole day to see you, but you fell asleep the moment you returned." Tenderly tracing her face, Ramose''s dark eyes turned helpless and gentle as the love in his heart blossomed in their depths.


    No matter what he felt at any moment of time, the fact that he deeply and irrevocably loved her would never change.


    She could trick him if she desired, he was more than happy to oblige.


    She could tease him if she wanted, he''d given her the full right to.


    And she could love him any way she saw fit, he was more than happy to receive any bit of love she offered.


    As long as she remained with him and remained as his, anything and everything was acceptable.


    Leaning over, Ramose placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, eyes, cheeks, nose, and lips.


    Then he laid his head on her soft bosom and fell asleep with his arm wrapped securely around her waist.


    "Just one night, I can endure.. With you in my arms, I don''t need anything else."

 Chapter 182 - Stifling Calm 5

    Before even the ice night arrived, the tale of the Serpentine Queen cleaning the Crimson Palace reached the ears of the Gold Beast residing in the east.


    "You...You''re telling me the Serpentine Queen saw through the accounts? How is that possible?" Luciana jumped to her feet in disbelief.


    Ten years! It had taken her ten years to learn and memorize every letter and word, every digit and scratch on the da** red stones just so she could take over the Crimson Palace''s management rights.


    During these ten years, she poured her entire heart and soul to accurately record and distribute the rations between the beasts.


    She worked so tirelessly just to impress and win the Werewolf King''s favor.


    And yet, the newly arrived serpentine took only one visit to the Main Hall and she read the accounts?


    With crazed eyes, Luciana turned and lunged forward, grabbing the female slave by the neck.


    "You''re mistaken, right? Tell me you''re mistaken! I don''t believe such a blatant lie! It''s not possible! It''s impossible...how could she..."


    The rough shaking made the female slave dizzy and disoriented. Her eyes teared and she bit her lips to suppress her cry. She didn''t dare to make a sound. If she dared to make a sound, she had no doubt a severe beating would follow.


    But just as she was concentrating on holding her breath, the Gold blood''s grip loosened as she powerlessly crumbled to the floor.


    "M...Mistress!"


    Da**! Beta''s mate Luciana was kneeling at her feet. If anyone saw this scene, then even death would be more preferable over what she would have to suffer.


    "Mi...Mistress!" With a loud thump, the beast fell to her knees in anxiety and fear.


    This time, Luciana was too overwhelmed to keep her surroundings in mind.


    "How can this be..." Tears of hate, rage, pain, and desperation slowly slid down her cheeks, fading with her silent whisper.


    In this manner, the Gold Blood and the female slave sat on the ground, one shedding tears of despair, the other trembling in trepidation.


    By the time Luciana''s tears had dried, the female slave was close to fainting.


    "Tell me. What else happened?"


    If the Serpentine Queen saw through the accounts, then she would''ve certainly noticed the lapse in numbers.


    Luciana''s hoarse voice startled the female slave to her senses. She scooted back and bowed her head even lower.


    "That...nothing else happened. Only, when the Serpentine Queen questioned them, the male slaves that committed the thievery took their lives." She timidly replied.


    A sneer stretched across the Gold Blood''s face.


    Serpentine Queen, I''ve underestimated you. However, it won''t be so easy for you to catch me as well.


    At the time she made the plan to steal from the Crimson Palace, she didn''t think of anything else other than to not let the serpentine enjoy a good life.


    Since she couldn''t enjoy the luxurious life of eating good food and wearing good clothes anymore, then why would she allow the serpentine to do so?


    But even then, she was too fearful of the Werewolf King''s wrath.


    If in the most unlikely scenarios she got discovered, Olsen wouldn''t step up to save her.


    As such, to prepare for the worst outcome, she''d made the male servants take a blood vow. As long as there was blood in their veins, they would never speak a word about her involvement to any other beast.


    And good thing she did. Otherwise, the serpentine would''ve brought her down with her own scheme.


    "Ah! There''s another thing. The Serpentine Queen said to conduct an investigation into the matter until every lost stolen item was brought back. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let the matter rest." The slave beast had thrown this matter to the back of her head.


    But when she heard Luciana ask what else had happened, the words of the serpentine inadvertently returned to mind.


    It was as if they were meant to be spoken at this moment...


    Unbeknownst to her, the moment the words left the female slave''s mouth, Luciana''s expression froze. Her blue eyes flickered with complex emotions before widening in disbelief.


    This...this is to threaten me?


    She wants me to return all the stolen rations, otherwise, she''ll investigate to the end?


    She''s threatening me to return everything I''ve stolen!?


    The complacent smile immediately vanished from the Gold Blood''s face as her heart thumped in her chest.


    The Serpentine Queen knew she was behind the stealing?


    How did she know? Clearly, the male servants had committed suicide.


    So how?


    The next heartbeat, her expression froze again as realization dawned on her.


    Right from the beginning, the Serpentine Queen had never lowered her guard against her...


    Luciana''s expression turned ugly and her eyes became sinister and vicious.


    Heh...It seems I''ve underestimated you again, serpentine.


    Now more composed, the Gold Blood pushed herself to her feet and dusted her dress.


    "Slave, go and inform the male servants. I want to see them in the Storeroom within ten breaths of time."


    Since she was found out, she could only return the rations for the time being. If the serpentine really dug into the matter and exposed her involvement with the male servants, then her situation would become dire.


    Because to steal from the Werewolf King was tantamount to betraying and showing disloyalty to the Werewolf Clan.


    It was a crime worthy of death. An act collectively abhorred by the loyally bound wolves.


    In the darkest alleys of the Underworld Palace, a group of male servants stealthily leaped from shadow to shadow, carrying large sacks on their backs.


    Out of every beast''s eyesight, out of every beast''s hearing, they entered the Storeroom of the Crimson Palace and dropped their burden.


    Then they departed in the same manner they arrived; stealthily, secretively, and under the shadows, they returned to the mansion on the east.


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes, Mistress. We did it as you instructed."


    "Did any beast spot you?"


    "No, Mistress. We took advantage of the loop in security to replace the items."


    "Alright, you can go now. And remember to erase this incident from your minds. Otherwise..."


    "Don''t worry, Mistress. You won''t hear a word."


    Luciana dismissively waved the male servants away and leaned back on the wall.


    Since the Serpentine Queen entered the Underworld Palace, all her years of plots and schemes had been falling apart like loosely wound soil.


    Her dream...the dream to forever remain by the Werewolf King''s side was shattered in the blink of an eye. Kicked out from the Crimson Palace, she had no way to keep track of the matters that went on within its walls.


    At this time, she was still living inside the Crimson Palace, she could''ve easily thwarted the serpentine''s visit to the Main Hall. If not, then she would''ve just changed the numbers written on the Red Stones.


    But because she wasn''t in the Crimson Palace, she neither saw nor expected this sudden attack.


    The serpentine checked the accounts, exposed the loopholes in the records, and raised her value and image in the Werewolf King''s heart.


    And as time passed, the Serpentine Queen''s prestige and reach would only grow.


    "No, I can no longer make plans with only the present in mind. From now on, I''ll have to plan big and think beyond my feelings. I need to plan with the future in mind. I need to plan beyond the serpentine''s foresight."


    This time, she''ll have to scheme deep and take a greater risk.


    Because this time, she longer just wanted to torture and torment, then kick the serpentine from King Ramose''s side.


    This time, she wanted to throw her out of the entire Underworld Palace in shame and disgrace...


    "Serpentine Queen, it''s my defeat this time. But next time, my aim won''t miss its mark." Light and faint, the vow carried a malicious intent that made the surrounding space shudder.


    *


    "Alpha Kulimo, it''s done. The Wolf King''s Trial is set for the next day." Elder Saros shifted and transformed into his wolf form.


    Across from him, Kulimo sat on his hunches, his aura carrying the same presence of majesty it did the last time.


    A faint gleam of excitement flashed through the black wolf''s eyes. But he quickly calmed down and resumed his previous composed aura.


    "The Werewolf King doesn''t mind the sudden appearance of a challenging alpha?" He nonchalantly asked.


    Elder Saros paused, his mind flashing back to the unperturbed expression of the Werewolf King.


    Even though he told the black wolf such earth-shattering news, the Wolf King didn''t display a flicker of emotion, a frown of displeasure.


    Throughout their entire exchange, his expression remained the same, not changing from that of boredom.


    Was he acting unaffected or was he really unaffected?


    This was a puzzle that still baffled the Elder wolf. And no matter how hard he tried to get the image out of his mind, it won''t leave.


    It was almost as if he stood before a thick mist and everything on the other side was too hazy to see through.


    It was as if...the Wolf King saw right through him...


    No way! If King Ramose had seen through me, then why would he allow me to leave unscathed? I''m only being paranoid because everything is proceeding so well.


    Shaking off the disquieting feeling, he focused back on the expectant black wolf.


    "Even if he minds, does he have any other choice? It''s the previous King''s order, the rule of the clan. In case two alphas have a claim to the throne, they are to exchange blows during the Wolf King''s Trial. Even if he doesn''t want to, he has no choice but to accept it."


    Elder Saros was convinced that King Ramose didn''t deserve to sit on the Werewolf King''s throne. A king that placed a female on a higher pedestal than his clan deserved to be abandoned.


    As such, he felt nothing wrong in turning to the other black wolf. After all, he was more worthy than the mate-slaving Werewolf King.


    Kulimo nodded, a thin smile spreading across his face.


    As long as he had the support of the Ruling Wolf Pack, no wolf would be able to prevent him from returning to the Underworld Palace.


    "When are you planning to return?" Elder Saros asked.


    In his mind, the sooner the black wolf returned, the better it was for the Underworld Palace.


    "I''ll return tomorrow. There are still some matters that I need to wrap up."


    "Okay. Settle everything you need to settle soon. As for the attack...?"


    "Elder Saros, we''ll discuss this when everyone else is present. This matter concerns their future and survival as well." Cold and commanding, the black wolf immediately silenced the elder before he could delve further into the topic.


    "Elder Saros, please don''t take offense. I just don''t want the others to feel left out. We''re a pack, and as a pack, we should discuss everything together and move forward together."


    The Elder''s face instantly softened and he nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right. I was being too hasty. Then, until we meet again."


    "Until we meet again."


    The Elder gave a brief nod and disappeared into the shadows.


    "This Elder, doesn''t he think too highly of himself? When has a Wolf King ever discussed his plans with Betas?" Kulimo scoffed scornfully, his earlier amiable expression had vanished the instant the grey wolf''s presence faded.


    With another scornful glance, the black wolf turned and disappeared from the underground cave.


    When he returned to the Flaming Valley small enclose, he found the Snake Queen loitering around the entrance. Again.


    "Nakee, didn''t I tell you to stay inside? Why are you standing so close to the entrance?"


    "Kulimo! You''re back!" The Snake Queen slithered forward and threw herself at the black wolf.


    Instantly, Kulimo''s expression turned dark. But thinking of the other''s identity, he controlled his anger and opened his arms to embrace her.


    Why the Nar is she always throwing herself at me? Does she think I''m a Shepard?


    Da** it! If she wasn''t the Serpentine Queen''s best friend, then I''ve already shown her her place!


    "Kulimo, where did you go?" Queen Nakee lifted her head and asked the black wolf.


    With a stiff smile and flickering eyes, Kulimo unwrapped the Snake Queen''s arms from his neck and stepped back.


    "Didn''t you want to enter the Underworld Palace? I went out to make preparations for that. Nakee, we''ll be entering the Underworld Palace tomorrow. This means you have one ice night to wrap up everything in the Snake Clan.. Tomorrow, be ready by the first warm light."

 Chapter 183 - Stifling Calm 6

    ***VERY VERY MATURE CONTENT-SKIP CHAPTER IF UNDER 18!***


    "Just one night, I can endure. With you in my arms, I don''t need anything else."


    Although Ramose said he didn''t want anything else, his painfully throbbing member spoke a different story.


    Laying on his mate''s bosom, he restlessly turned and shifted, rubbing and snuggling on the two soft mounds for a long time until the blouse covering it felt too cumbersome and bothersome, getting in the way of his pleasure.


    With a disgruntled groan, he sat up and cursed in discontent.


    "Light, please, wake up, okay? It''s too uncomfortable..." Deep and raw, his pleading tone expressed his deep desire.


    At this moment, the Werewolf King looked nothing like the ruthless and domineering black wolf that, with a single glance, sent the beasts trembling in fear.


    Right now, he was only a mate longing to mate with his beloved.


    "Light..."


    He tenderly called out to her, but his serpentine didn''t stir.


    A bitter smile surfaced on the Werewolf King''s mouth.


    How was he to wake his clueless mate when he couldn''t even bear to break her sleep?


    He released a deep sigh of resignation and got off the bed. There was a faint chill in the air as the window curtains rippled with every gust of frosty wind.


    Ramose entered the washroom and took a cold shower. His body heat was too high for comfort. If he laid beside his mate in such a state, he wouldn''t be able to fall asleep.


    By the time he came out, half the ice night had passed.


    Dressed in a loose black robe, he climbed back on the bed and turned to his mate.


    She was still asleep, only her cheeks were flushed red while a hand laid on her right bosom.


    The heat he''d cooled with great difficulty rose back up and he cursed his mate for being a merciless tease.


    "Light, do you really want me to jump you while you''re asleep?" He was tempted too. And more than once, the thought had entered his mind.


    But one way or another, he managed to restrain himself. However, his serpentine seemed bent on testing his limits.


    Just as the words left his mouth, the female raised her chest, bit her cherry lips, and moaned.


    Then under his burning gaze, she squeezed her mound, placed her other hand on her cherry lips, and restlessly twisted her hips.


    Da**! To he** with control! To he**with patience!


    Before my mate, how can I control myself? How can I have patience?


    Red-eyed and breathless, the wolf discarded all his restrains and lunged towards his provocative mate.


    With a swift move, he spread her legs apart and positioned himself between her thighs. The moment their bodies touched, he groaned in pleasure.


    This was what he desired. To fully press against her. To completely feel her.


    Ramose skillfully unbuttoned her blouse and immediately turned hard at the sight of the red cherry perks bobbing before his face. He swallowed with difficulty and yanked the rest of the dress off her body.


    In the next instant, her snow-white, smooth naked flesh was exposed before his hungry gaze. Without any hesitation, he discarded his robe, lifted her thigh, positioned his rod against her soft private, and covered her with his body.


    "Mmm! Light, there''s nothing like laying between your sweet thighs." Electric tingles of pleasure coursed through his body and he lowered his head and took her cherry perk into his mouth.


    His hands, large and rough, traced her slender waist and rose up to cup her mounds. The serpentine immediately reacted. She arched her back and spread her legs further, giving him unobstructed access to her private part.


    That was all the permission the wolf needed.


    He greedily sucked on her perk, lifted his hips, and swiftly thrust into her warm insides.


    "Ah..." Finally finding the sweet warmth and slick place it yearned for, his hard rod throbbed with great excitement and inadvertently jerked back and forth. This caused the sleeping serpentine to release another moan of pleasure.


    And upon hearing it, the wolf''s blood burned fiercer.


    "Light, you feel so good!" At an excruciatingly slow speed, Ramose thrust in his mate''s leaking private so as not to wake her.


    His large hands remained busy gently groping and pulling her proud mounds, while his mouth traveled up her collarbone to the most sensitive spot on her neck. He gave a light nick and her insides clenched around him.


    "Ah..." Da**! Why did she feel so good!


    After almost starving for an entire day, the wolf finally got meat. The pleasure he felt overwhelmed his senses. He delightedly rubbed her mounds, squeezed the bouncy meat, and suckled them with great fervor.


    His hips maintained their slow thrusts, at times sinking in her ho** to the hilt, at times teasingly grinding on her soft lids. With a final deep thrust, he arched his back and sunk into her deepest part.


    "Ah!" With a fierce shudder, he came inside her.


    "Huff, huff..." Drained and spent, the Wolf King slumped on his mate''s body.


    "I can''t believe I had to do it myself." Now more sane, Ramose''s face flushed in embarrassment as he recalled his actions.


    He was hot-blooded, but he''d never burned for another the way he burned for her. Before his serpentine, he lost all sense of reason. The only thought that roared in his mind was being one with her.


    He mated with his beloved while she was asleep.


    Although he couldn''t stop himself at that time, he didn''t regret his moment of impulse.


    He burned for her in mind, heart, body, and soul. If he hadn''t mated with her, then he would''ve never been able to sleep.


    Only, the mating seemed to lack something...


    It wasn''t as fulfilling and exhilarating as when his mate was awake.


    "Mmm..." Versailles felt wet and heated.


    She dreamed of a mating session with her mate. The wolf tortured and tormented her with a slow grind that made her want to bite a chunk out of his flesh. But even with his annoying and frustrating thrusts, she still enjoyed herself.


    But just when she was close to coming, her mate had stopped moving.


    In a split instant, her adoration morphed into frustrated anger and the urge to smash him on the head flashed in her mind.


    The wolf, unaware of his sleeping mate''s mounting anger, innocently peppered her face with kisses.


    Placing his weight on his left arm, he lifted himself and slowly withdrew from her.


    A wave of sticky liquid followed in his wake. His eyes widened and he immediately plunged his rod back in.


    If all the seed spilled out, then how would they get a cub?


    After seeing her gently hold and feed the wolf cub at the Underworld marketplace, Ramose''s greatest wish was to have a cub with his mate.


    He didn''t want her affection to be showered on any beast aside from him.


    His mate''s love was only his alone.


    If there was any other beast that deserved it aside from him, then that would be their cub.


    As such, he decided they needed to have a cub that''d distract her from other beasts in his absence.


    "Light isn''t in a hurry to get a cub. But I want us to have something that''ll bind us together. Something that''ll be the product of her and me. And with his appearance, we''ll be a complete family."


    His sight shifted back to their connected parts again and his member twitched in reaction.


    "Ah...to get a cub, I need to put in more effort than this." Finding himself an excuse to keep fondling his mate, the Wolf King covered her with his body again.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    No matter how many times he mated with her, his member never seemed to tire of desiring her.


    "Ah..." An audible groan escaped his lips as he lifted his hips and thrust. He wrapped his arms around her waist and turned over. With her laying on top of him, his hands freely traveled down her back and held her hips.


    Then in slow motion, he thrust back and forth, eliciting groans and moans of pleasure from the sleeping serpentine.


    Versailles breathed in relief as the thrusts began again. Her eyes remained shut as she wondered in dreamland. But her body felt every touch and caress, every kiss and grope.


    Her highly sensitive nerves tingled with delight as her mate''s mouth clamped around her perk and sucked. She released another groan and arched her back.


    "Heh..." The wolf chuckled and put more effort into his thrusts. He wanted to make his mate come in her sleep.


    He slid a hand between the cracks of her behind and groped and squeezed the meat. The soft sensation made him lose track of his goal and he fully focused on rubbing, palming, and teasing the tiny ho**.


    His other hand supported her hip and lifted her up and down his rod.


    Head resting on the wolf''s chest, the serpentine occasionally yelped in surprise or moaned in pleasure. The deep, amorous grunts became music to his ears and fueled his burning desire.


    At the moment when he was about to come, his sleeping serpentine finally stirred.


    "Ramose...?"


    She sat up and sleepily blinked her eyes. Then as her hazy gaze cleared up, she was her mate laying naked below her as she sat on his hard member.


    The hard, burning beast throbbed in her private, and the strange dream returned to her.


    Ah...so it was really him being as shameless as always.


    Versailles felt her temple throb in irritation. But before she could scold the wolf, his tearful voice entered her ears.


    "Light, you said you''d wait for me. But when I returned, hard and burning, longing to love and feel you, you were fast asleep."


    "That..." Now what was she supposed to do?


    It was true that she''d fallen asleep, but it wasn''t intentional. She hadn''t meant to go back on her work. But the day felt a little long and she got tired easily.


    "Light, I tried to wake you up because it was very uncomfortable and stifling. You didn''t even blink once..." As the Werewolf King recalled the despair and dejection he felt earlier, his heart filled grievance.


    His sad, blaming eyes pricked the serpentine''s conscious. She guiltily shifted her gaze away and cursed under her breath.


    Why had she fallen asleep so quickly? It wasn''t anything like her nature at all.


    Looking down at her pitiful-looking mate, she couldn''t help but sympathize with him.


    It seems she''d really wronged him. The only thing she can do now was to put in some effort and mate with her wolf.


    "Amose...I''m sorry. I felt tired all of a sudden and fell asleep. How about I make it up to you now?" She twisted her waist and a certain member twitched inside her.


    The Wolf King''s eyes flared with deep desire as he looked up at mesmerizing mate.


    Da**! This was the feeling!


    The feeling of her actively moving on top of him....

 Chapter 184 - Stifling Calm 7

    Ramose grunted.


    Every thrust, every stroke, and every touch of his serpentine sent tingling pleasure coursing through his body.


    He''d already taken her once and she''d already pleasured him more than three times.


    Even then, every touch of her slender fingers made his insides flutter.


    Her every whisper made him shudder.


    And her every embrace made his heart melt in a warm current of intense emotions...


    When she thrust for the umpteenth time, his muscles clenched and he arched his back and shot inside her warmth.


    Versailles slumped on top of her mate, her breath coming out in rough, shallow gasps.


    It really wasn''t easy to satisfy her mate.


    She''d been moving and thrusting the entire ice night. But every time when she thought he''d finally be satiated, his soft member would harden and twitch inside her.


    She''d then return to moving her hips again to soften him back.


    By this time, she''d already lost count of the number of times the beast had come inside her.


    And the worst part?


    He wouldn''t allow her to rise and empty out her full insides!


    "Amose, can you withdraw your brother now? It should''ve been more than satisfi..."


    She didn''t even complete her sentence and the so-called satisfied brother hardened and twitched in excitement.


    "What!? How many times have I moved already? Ramose, I don''t think it''s possible to satisfy you." Her expression fell and Versailles even dropped the nickname in a moment of shock.


    She was convinced it wasn''t possible to satisfy the Werewolf King.


    "Haha..." Ramose chuckled in amusement when he saw his mate''s crestfallen expression. His arms wound around her waist and he huskily whispered in her ear.


    "It''s not my brother that''s hard to satisfy. It''s my heart. Whenever I look at you, my heart pounds and my breaths hitches. My insides melt and heat rushes to my member. It''s then that it desires you."


    "Chee! You''re saying you harden just on seeing my face? Doesn''t that mean you should be hard all the time then?"


    Versailles''s face paled when she imagined such a situation. If her mate heated up whenever he saw her face, then wouldn''t he mate with her every day and night?


    Ramose smiled bitterly.


    His mate had no idea how difficult it was for him to control his urges.


    He was afraid if he told her, then she''d avoid him during the entire warm morning.


    If that happened, he wouldn''t be able to see her face until the ice night arrived. Which was even worse than burning in lust every time he was near her.


    While his body yearned for her, his heart raced for her.


    If she wasn''t around him, his member might not heat up as often. But then, his heart would become empty and desolate. He would neither find joy in carrying out his duties and neither would he feel anticipation in his wait to catch a glimpse of her shadow.


    Without seeing her face, his life wouldn''t be colorful. And it wouldn''t be as fulfilling and joyful.


    "Light, the reason I harden on seeing you is because I love you. Don''t you long for me when I''m away from you?"


    He lifted her head and intently looked into her violet depths. He changed the topic to shift her mind from the matter of his rod.


    But imperceptibly, he also wanted to her confess to him that she missed him whenever he wasn''t around her, as much as he missed her.


    Versailles flushed and lightly nodded her head.


    "You''re my only family. Why wouldn''t I miss you when you''re gone?"


    Family?


    That''s right! Light already said she felt at home in my embrace. If she didn''t consider me her family, then why would she feel at home with me?


    Giddy and thrilled at hearing his mate''s words, Ramose wrapped his arm around her neck and kissed her until she was breathless.


    "Light, you''re my family just as I am yours. From now on, we are each other''s only family member." He wanted to add until our cub arrives. But thinking of how he''d be sharing his mate''s love with the future cub, he swallowed the words back down.


    This...I didn''t think about this before.


    If a cub arrives, would Light love me more or would she love him more?


    "Light, I''m your only family. And in the future, I''ll be your first priority, right?"


    Versailles blanked.


    Why was her mate still stuck on this topic? Didn''t she already say he was her family?


    Unaware of his thoughts, she lightly nodded.


    "Promise. Promise that no matter what changes occur in the future, I will always be your first priority." The Werewolf King wanted to ensure his mate''s first priority would be him even after the arrival of their cub.


    Therefore, he held her gaze until the serpentine blinked and sighed in defeat.


    "Ramose, love, you''ll always be my first priority." She resolutely said.


    Aside from Ramose, she had no one else to call her own in the Werewolf Clan.


    It was because he was with her that she felt at home in the Underworld Palace.


    She''d already spent three lives just fighting to stay alive. She didn''t want to spend another life living aimlessly again. Now that she had a mate, for the first time in her life, Versailles felt tired and wanted to stop in one place.


    She wanted to mark a comfortable nest and rest.


    Revenge or not, without Ramose, her life wouldn''t have any other purpose than to survive from day to day.


    She felt tired of fighting just to live another day. She felt tired of living just to stay alive.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to live for more.


    She wanted to.


    In every single one of her lives, she''d strived to live for more than just breathing, but the end results were never in her favor. In her first life, she believed fighting for the birthright others believed to be her calling would be living for more.


    However, when her birthright wasn''t even what she desired and wanted, how could she have lived for herself? How could she have lived a fulfilling life?


    As such, her life ended on a bitter note when she''d grown too tired to carry the burden of others'' great expectations and hope.


    In her second life, she didn''t even have the chance to introspect her heart. She lived as the fiery serpentine of the Nar realm and died in a struggle to protect a random black cub.


    Even to this day, she had difficulty recalling the memories of her death.


    Which was pretty funny considering the fact that it was the life she should''ve remembered more clearly. It was the life she kept memories of even after rebirthing in the Sybil realm.


    And her third life...it began in the Sybil realm and ended in the hands of the Supreme Elder on the back mountains of the Vampire City.


    Although it ended wretchedly, she''d died with her mate, impaled together, blending as one from flesh to blood, heart to soul.


    And under the most unexplainable of circumstances, she recalled snippets of the connection between herself, Ramose, and the Supreme Elder.


    After her reincarnation, however, she wanted to live for a better, more fulfilling purpose.


    Because this time, she had Ramose who was her purpose for living.


    She wanted to live for love and fight for love. It was something she''d never dreamed of and something she''d long lost hope of; warmth, love, and home. But in a twist of fate, she''d gained them all.


    In the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan, she now wanted to build the home of her dream.


    She wanted to build a home of love and warmth with Ramose by her side.


    Versailles lifted her head, held her mate''s face, and looked into his dark, shimmering eyes. "Ramose, let''s make our home warm and full of love. Aside from us and our future cub, there won''t be any space for anyone else. Not even your bedmates!" She aggressively added.


    Ramose''s eyes shined brighter with unshed tears. He wanted to laugh at her sudden display of jealousy. But thinking of the fact their home would have only her and him until their cub, he felt more ecstatic.


    His mate had hit on his greatest wish. He and her, her and he, they would be each other''s only.


    "Um! We''ll do as you say." A wide grin on his face, he tenderly kissed her forehead, tightened his arms around her, and sighed in contentment.


    To hear such words from his mate, he was already satisfied.


    The next warm morning, the entire Crimson Palace was in a great uproar.


    The rations that had gone missing had suddenly appeared!


    "Did you hear? The Storeroom is packed with the appearance of unknown rations."


    "Of course, I heard. This news has spread throughout the palace. It seems the thieves that''d stolen the rations returned when no beast was on guard. They must''ve heard of the Serpentine Queen''s intent to investigate the matter to the end."


    "But isn''t this strange? The beasts that were behind the theft committed suicide. So who''s the one that returned the rations?"


    "Sigh. From this, you can see this matter isn''t as simple as just stealing. There''s a greater hand hidden behind the scenes."


    The chattering beasts fell silent. If the matter wasn''t as simple as it was made out to be, then that only meant there was a daring beast who didn''t even fear the combination of Serpentine-Wolf.


    "They''re not afraid of the Werewolf King''s wrath or the Serpentine Queen''s might. I can only say we should stir far away from this matter. It would be too pitiful if we died without knowing why."


    "That''s true. Whoever''s behind the theft, they don''t even place the Serpentine Queen in their eyes. If we were to obstruct them, they''d slaughter us to clear their path. After all, the thievery only took place when the Serpentine Queen arrived. From this, we can tell that their intended target was her."


    "Puff! Too bad they underestimated her. Instead of hitting her, they ended up slapping themselves in the face. In the end, didn''t they obediently return the stacks they stole?"


    Du Na silently stood in a corner, her eyes flashing as she listened to the female beasts'' conversation.


    "There''s someone else who hates the serpentine? Who could it be? For them to command male servants, their identity isn''t ordinary."


    Her eyes drifted in the direction of the Storeroom and an image of a blond hair, brown-skinned, and blue-eyed beast appeared in her mind.


    "The Gold Blood?"


    Haha...if it was truly the Gold Blood, then it wouldn''t be hard for her to get back at the serpentine.


    Du Na''s eyes glowed with excitement and anticipation.


    She just needed a chance. A chance to meet the Gold Blood and join hands...


    With a bright smile and light steps, the Yulan turned and went back to work.


    In the Purple-Radiance Palace, Ramose and Versailles had just finished their morning meal when the news of the returned rations reached their ears.


    "Light, how did you do it? You got the real culprit to return what they stole without lifting a finger." Ramose stared incredulously at his mate.


    He, more than any other beast, knew how fearsome she could be when she wanted she set her mind onto something. What he couldn''t figure out was how she managed to get the rations back when the thieves had committed suicide.


    Could it be?


    "Light, the real mastermind, you know who it is, don''t you?" That was the only reason he could think of.


    The masterminds had committed suicide. Since they hadn''t said a word before their end, they''d taken the identity of the beast to their grave.


    However, if his mate knew the identity of the real culprit, she could threaten them to expose their identity to get them to obediently return the items.


    Versailles smiled lightly and brushed her hair back.


    "If I say I know, what''re you going to do?"


    "Haha...since you know but didn''t share with me, it means you want to take care of them yourself. Am I right?"


    "Smart wolf. You focus on your affairs. Matters of management are my affairs. You don''t need to concern yourself with them." The serpentine raised her head and proudly proclaimed.


    "I''ll do as you say. Light..."


    Right at this moment, rushed footsteps sounded before a male beast loudly knelt on the floor.


    "Werewolf King! Werewolf King!"


    "What is it? Speak clearly!" Ramose''s face was dark.


    Why were these lousy beasts always interrupting his sweet time with his mate?


    Didn''t they value their lives?


    "That...th....there''s a black wolf in the Underworld Palace!"

 Chapter 185 - The Appearance Of An Alpha

    "Kulimo, this is the Underworld Palace?"


    Queen Nakee was stunned by the sight before her eyes. A place like the Underworld Palace, She''d never seen it before in her life.


    The crimson structures below and the silver-blue moon above, combined to form a mystical radiance of purple hue that took her breath away.


    In comparison to the Floating Flame Island, the Underworld Palace wasn''t any inferior.


    In fact, the silver-blue moon in the center of the sky gave a beauty that was unique to it, and could never be found in other parts of the Nar realm.


    When Versailles left with the Werewolf Pack, I only felt unpleasant. I didn''t even care to find out what the Underworld Palace was like.


    And when I decided to come with Kulimo this time, I only felt a strange emotion and an intense desire to show Versailles that I also had a Werewolf mate as well.


    I never once thought about what the Underworld Palace was like...


    But just one glance from here, Queen Nakee could already tell that the place wasn''t anything like the Snake Clan.


    And this was when she hadn''t even entered the city yet.


    Kulimo narrowed his eyes and peered at the prosperous city beyond the stone gate.


    Although he was born in the Underworld Palace, he was banished before he could even shift.


    As such, this could be counted as his first time seeing the Werewolf Clan''s Underworld Palace.


    "Yes, this is the Underworld Palace." Though low, there was an imperceptible emotion tinged in his voice.


    He wanted to return home, to the place behind the stone gate.


    The Omega wolves and their mates littered the streets. As the furthest from the Crimson Palace and closest to the Stone Gate, they were the first to catch the scent of the strangers.


    In the absence of higher authority, they took it upon themselves to guard their home.


    "Who is it!?" They growled.


    Hearing no answer, they transformed and dashed forward, guarding the path into the Underworld City with bared fangs and unsheathed claws.


    A stripped wolf stepped forward and growled again.


    "Awooo! Whoever''s outside, remain outside. Do not cross the stone gate until you''re given an explicit entry."


    "Stay outside, or you''ll have to face us all."


    The females held makeshift weapons and gathered behind their mates, their hollering reaching the ears of Queen Nakee and Kulimo.


    "What do we do? They will strike the moment we move forward." Queen Nakee anxiously looked at her mate.


    "We don''t do anything. We wait." Kulimo knew there would be wolves arriving soon. So he sat on his hunches and waited.


    "Hurry! Send an informant to the Crimson Palace!"


    "I''ll go!" A female beast slipped out from the group of females and dashed towards the Crimson Palace.


    In such a manner, Kulimo and Queen Nakee waited outside for permission to enter as the Omegas and their mates waited for the arrival of the Betas with bated breath.


    "Who do you think it is? Since they are able to enter the Underworld, they must be werewolves. But why don''t we recognize their scent?"


    "It''s hard to say. Could they be rogue wolves?"


    "That can''t be possible. The rogues lose their ability to shift once they''re banished. And with the absence of their ability, they can''t enter the Underworld Palace."


    "Then who is it?"


    The region fell in eerie silence, confusion and bafflement swirling in the eyes of the Omegas and their mates as they exchanged confused glances.


    It was in such a tense atmosphere that Olsen and his Betas arrived.


    From the group of Omegas, the striped wolf stepped out and approached Olsen and the rest.


    "Betas, there are strange beasts outside the gate. Their scents'' aren''t familiar to us, but they entered the Underworld Palace."


    His implication was clear. Whatever strange beasts stood outside the stone gate, they were more or less werewolves.


    "Thank you for your hard work. You did well informing the Palace. You can leave this matter to us."


    "No need to mention Beta Olsen. As werewolves of the Underworld Palace, it''s our pride and great honor to protect our home."


    "Good. That''s the spirit of a wolf belonging to the Werewolf Clan." With a brief nod, Olsen led his team and went out the stone gate.


    Outside the Stone Gate of the Underworld Palace, a dumbfounded Queen Nakee and awe-struck Kulimo watched the entourage of werewolves dash over and surround them.


    The two had only entered the Underworld Palace and were filled with excitement.


    Their astonished eyes shifted between the spherical city encircling the Crimson Glass Palace and the silver-blue moon. They wanted to brand the sight in their minds when the overwhelming wolf pack suddenly made its appearance.


    "You must be part of the King''s Pack?" Kulimo looked at the grey wolves with inexplicable eyes.


    If he hadn''t been banished that year, then today, he would''ve had a pack of his own.


    Olsen and the Betas looked at this new alpha with strange expressions. The beast should''ve been a leader of the pack. And yet, before today, they hadn''t even known of his existence.


    To live outside the Underworld Palace for so many years and still survive, he was an alpha alright.


    "Alpha, follow us. We''ll lead you to the Werewolf King."


    They didn''t answer his question and instead, turned to lead the way.


    As the Betas of the reigning Wolf King, they weren''t obligated to answer any wolf. The only one they answered to was King Ramose.


    Kulimo didn''t mind their attitude. Even though he hadn''t grown up in the Underworld Palace, he knew the ways of the Werewolf Clan by heart.


    He knew the Betas of the Werewolf King only answered to the Werewolf King.


    As such, he gave Queen Nakee a reassuring nod and followed the Betas.


    In a silent procession, the Betas entered the Underworld City and attracted the eyes of the curious beasts. They had yet to disperse as they wanted to know who the newcomers were.


    With bright eyes and anxious hearts, their sight fell on the black wolf in the center.


    "The Nar! Did I just see a black wolf!"


    "The newcomer is a black wolf? How is that possible? Isn''t our Wolf King the only black wolf?


    "What''s even stranger is the fact none of us recognized the scent of this wolf."


    "Does this mean he isn''t one of us?"


    The Omegas faces were as pale as if they had seen a ghost.


    Where in the realms did a black wolf suddenly appear from?


    "This won''t do. I''m following the pack."


    "Yes, let''s follow. We should know who this black wolf is, and where he came from."


    The Omegas felt result and unsettled.


    Without any hesitation, they filed behind the Betas and Guard Pack and proceeded towards the Underworld Palace.


    In the past few years, under King Ramose''s lead, their Werewolf Clan, though small in size, was able to maintain its status as one of the Six Supreme Clan.


    They underwent many extreme training and hardships with King Ramose to maintain this status. And over time, though fearful and cautious around the black wolf, they had come to revere and appreciate his domineering presence.


    Aside from the occasional moments when they had to exchange blows with the other beasts of the Supreme Clans, the Werewolf Clan had lived in peace and order in the Underworld Palace.


    But the sudden appearance of a black wolf will shatter the peace in the Underworld City and throw the entire Werewolf Clan in turmoil.


    In the Purple-Radiance Palace, Ramose leisurely stretched out his hand and grabbed his mate''s hand.


    "Light, come with me. Staying inside all day, you must feel bored, right? I''ll take you out to watch a good show."


    "Huh? Take me to watch a show? Don''t you need to be at the Crystalline Palace?" Versailles looked at her mate like he''d lost his mind.


    A servant had just reported there was a black wolf in the Underworld Palace.


    At this time, shouldn''t he be surprised or feel anxious? After all, his reign would become unstable, right?


    Ramose chuckled.


    "Haha...that''s where I''m headed. The show will be in the Crystalline Palace. I want to take you with me because it won''t be as fun without you by my side." He leaned over and kissed her lips.


    Then as he rose, he yanked her out of her seat and pulled her to his side. Wrapping an arm possessively around her waist, he led her out of their Purple-Radiance Palace.


    "I''ve also instructed the slave beasts to install a throne for you. You can take this chance to see if it''s to your liking."


    "A throne? Did you build a throne inside the Crystalline Palace for me?"


    Da**! Why did he build a throne for her there? Wasn''t the Crystalline Hall only for the Werewolf Kings?


    Hahaha...Ramose was definitely a beauty trapped ruler! If he was a King of a territory in the six realms, his subjects would bang their heads on the cold stone floor to beg him not to indulge his Queen.


    Unaware of his mate''s opinion of his actions, Ramose proudly raised his head and begged for praise.


    "Of course! As my Queen, your rightful place is beside me. You and I should always be together. You can shift your work from the Main Hall of the Crimson Palace to the Crystalline Hall. Light, don''t you think I''m smart? In the future, we''ll leave together and return together."


    "Ah...your Betas, won''t they mind?"


    "So what if they mind? Do I care for their opinion? I''m the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace and my wish is the law!"


    "Ah...yes." She had nothing to say to that.


    Versailles shed a few tears of grief for the pitiful, abandoned Betas.


    Even after their hard work, their King didn''t even care for their opinion.


    "Light, are you not happy?" Ramose stopped and looked at his mate.


    He made such arrangements and worked hard to keep her beside him at all times.


    But his mate didn''t seem to be as ecstatic as him.


    Didn''t she want to be with him all the time?


    At this thought, his heart almost leaped out of his throat.


    "Light, tell me the truth. Don''t you want to spend time with me?"


    Versailles almost cursed.


    She was clearly lamenting for the Betas and ancestral wolves that got such a mate indulging wolf as their descendant.


    Which ear of his heard her saying she didn''t want to spend time with him?


    "Ramose, why wouldn''t I want to spend time with you? I just don''t want to hear others criticizing you. If you indulge me too much, your pack will feel discontent." To prevent further misunderstandings, she decided to come clean.


    Her mate''s temper was too unpredictable. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her and take a drastic step by tormenting himself into spending less time with her.


    Ramose''s heart melted.


    So she was concerned about him...


    He raised his hand and lovingly caressed her face.


    "Light, if I don''t indulge you, then who else will I indulge? You have no idea how happy I feel when I see your smile. Whenever I do something that makes you laugh, I feel a great sense of accomplishment. Such a feeling, I''ve never felt before. Not even when I put all my heart and soul in taking care of the Werewolf Clan."


    He rested his forehead on hers and lightly kissed her lips.


    "So Light, don''t take such a wonderful feeling away from me, okay? Let me love you, indulge you, and spoil you to my heart''s content. Because it''s only when I indulge you that I feel like I''ve accomplished the greatest feat in the seven realms. You bring happiness to this wolf. So let this wolf keep you happy."


    Versailles felt her eyes tear.


    Such sweet words, an intense desire to pamper...she never knew a day would come in her life where she''d be fortunate enough to hear and experience such wondrous words and beautiful feelings.


    Ramose kissed his mate''s eyes and swallowed her salty tears.


    He didn''t want to see tears in her eyes.


    He only desired to see her beautiful and enchanting smile.


    The smile that made his heart pound, his blood boil, and his breath catch.


    "Light, will you let me love you to my heart''s content?"


    And see your beautiful smile to the end of time.


    He didn''t say it. But he was certain that she''d hear it.


    He was certain she''d hear it loud and clear in the link that constantly throbbed between them.. The forgotten link of their soulbond.

 Chapter 186 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 2

    Bottomless black eyes held bright violet ones.


    As Versailles stared into her mate''s obsidian black eyes, her heart pounded in her ears and her soul trembled.


    In her mind, she seemed to hear his voice. Tender, soft, and imploring, she seemed to hear him ask her to let him see her smile to the end of time...


    Subconsciously, she opened her mouth.


    "Yes, I''ll let you see my smile because, until the end of time, I''ll only smile for you."


    Ramose closed his eyes and held his mate to anchor himself. Her consent was expected.


    But the sudden rush of overwhelming emotions that followed it was unexpected.


    ''If she had refused, then what would''ve become of me?''


    Ramose couldn''t even imagine.


    His mate''s one answer had the power to shatter him and mend him.


    For a beast of the Nar realm, it was too deadly and dangerous to give such immense power over oneself to another beast.


    However, Ramose didn''t care.


    Since 18 years ago, when she''d selflessly protected him, his life was no longer his own.


    In his mind and heart, his life belonged to his mate.


    As such, she could do whatever she wanted with it.


    Even if that meant shattering him.


    He buried his head in her fragrant fire-kissed hair and kissed her cheek. "Light, thank you..."


    She gave him the right to love her to his heart''s content.


    For that, he would make her feel the most fortunate female in the entire seven realms.


    "Come, let your mate entertain you to a good show."


    "Um!" Versailles obediently nodded.


    Holding his mate close, the Werewolf King made his way to the Crystalline Palace.


    "Did you hear? There''s another black wolf in the Underworld Palace."


    "Another black wolf? Isn''t King Ramose the only black wolf of the Werewolf Clan? Where did another black wolf come from?"


    "It''s said it was never seen in the Underworld Palace before. However, since it can enter the Underworld Palace on its own, it''s definitely a member of the Werewolf Clan."


    "Then the Werewolf King''s throne..."


    Du Na''s narrowed as she listened to the female beasts.


    Since her clash with the Serpentine Queen, she''d realized just how lowly her status was. Neither a bedmate of the Wolf King nor a servant of an important member of the Werewolf Clan, yet she behaved pridefully and arrogantly without knowing her place.


    Because of the praises and compliments she''d been receiving from the other female beasts, she forgot her status as a slave. Her heart sprouted an unrealistic dream. She thought her beauty was strong enough to earn her a place in the Wolf King''s heart and make her a decision-maker of the Crimson Palace.


    However, her eyes opened to reality before she lost her life.


    Now instead of ostentatiously seeking out to compete with others and getting in the Serpentine Queen''s eyes, she decided to lay low and search for a chance to strike.


    "Is this my chance?"


    With the appearance of another alpha, her options were no longer as limited.


    She could seek out the alpha and become his bedmate. Then she could assist him in secret to become the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace.


    Or while the Crimson Palace was in disorder, she could seek out the Gold Blood and make a deal with her.


    "Either way, I''ll find a chance to shift into a vulture and shred that serpentine into strips! That kick, I''ll return it to her ten-fold."


    Clenching her fist, the Yulan fixed her sinister sight in the direction of the Purple-Radiance Palace.


    *


    "What did you say? There''s another black wolf in the Underworld Palace?" Master Ouyang pushed out of his seat and hollered at the male beast.


    "Yes, Master Ouyang. The black wolf was led by the Betas to the Crystalline Hall." The beast nervously swallowed, hoping the brown wolf wouldn''t feel tempted to strangle him.


    "Da**! What the Nar is going on in the Underworld Palace lately?" Things that shouldn''t be happening happened, and black wolves that shouldn''t exist were popping out of nowhere.


    If this wasn''t the beginning of chaos, then Master Ouyang didn''t know what was.


    "All this started only when the serpentine appeared. Most definitely, she''s an ominous beast!" He hissed through clenched teeth.


    Lifting his head back up, he focused his sight back on the trembling slave. "How about the Werewolf King? Where is he?"


    He was worried the Wolf King would be hit severely by the unexpected turn of events.


    "He...he''s heading to the Crystalline Hall." The Crystalline Hall? To meet with the other alpha?


    Master Ouyang turned and dashed towards the Crimson Palace.


    "Ramose, stay calm and don''t make any reckless mistakes." This matter concerned the future of the Werewolf Clan.


    Without knowing much about the new black wolf, it would unwise to take action. Especially if the elders of the Ruling Wolf Pack were present.


    With a pounding heart and hurried steps, Master Ouyang arrived at the Crimson Palace. Taking a deep breath, he fixed his appearance and collected his composer.


    But just as he lifted his foot to pass the threshold, a delicate voice called out to him from behind.


    "Master Ouyang, you''re finally here."


    The Master Wolf turned and stared in shock. "Luciana? Why are you standing outside?"


    "Master Ouyang, did you forget? The serpentine banned me from entering the Crimson Palace. But after hearing the news of a black wolf''s appearance, I couldn''t stop myself. I...I''m worried about the Werewolf King." Luciana smiled bitterly and lowered her head.


    "That da** serpentine! It''s only after she appeared that signs of chaos began to show in the Underworld Palace. Luciana, come with me. I want to see if she dares to kick you out in my presence."


    "But Master Ouyang, the Werewolf King..."


    "I''ll handle Ramose. You just follow me."


    "Yes.."


    The Master Wolf turned and aggressively entered the Crimson Palace.


    After the incident last time, Master Ouyang didn''t feel as carefree in the palace as he usually did. His aura was more restrained and his manners were that of a guest. As he passed the various slaves and servants, strange looks appeared in their eyes.


    "Was that Master Ouyang?"


    "Yes, that was. You noticed he didn''t enter in his wolf form as well, didn''t you?"


    The gazes of the beasts turned even more strange after they saw Luciana docilely following behind him. The two beasts that usually paraded like owners of the palace, were now as meek as flame bugs before fire lizards.


    "The winds of the Underworld Palace are truly changing."


    "Let them change if they want to change. As long as we don''t get caught up in it, then everything''s good."


    The beasts exchanged another glance and sighed. Without another word, they turned and went back to their tasks.


    They were only irrelevant creatures. For the rest of the Underworld Palace, their lives held little to no value. As such, they needed to look out for themselves and stir clear of trouble.


    When Ramose appeared at the Crystalline Hall with Versailles, the Betas stood on the left of his throne while the Ruling Wolf Pack stood on the right.


    Upon seeing his figure, the leading wolves of the Underworld Palace solemnly turned towards him and bowed in greeting.


    "Werewolf King!"


    Before they straightened their posture, they caught sight of Versailles standing beside Ramose. The room fell in a brief, awkward silence. The wolves exchanged confused glances, wondering what the serpentine was doing at such an important meeting of the Werewolf Clan.


    But the King''s Pack immediately snapped back to their senses and bowed down in greeting.


    "Serpentine Queen!"


    With the King''s Pack taking the lead, though still confused, the Ruling Wolf Pack didn''t dare to remain behind.


    "Serpentine Queen."


    Ramose''s gaze swept over the gathered wolves. The confusion and reluctance in the Ruling Wolf Pack''s eyes didn''t escape his notice.


    Heh...it seems they still look down on my mate.


    Not one to stand for any disregard or disrespect towards his mate, Ramose didn''t immediately enter the Crystalline Hall. He remained standing by the door, raising another wave of confusion and bafflement among the wolves.


    "What''s wrong with King Ramose? Why isn''t he proceeding to his seat?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to open the alpha''s topic. The black wolf has as much a claim to the throne as he does. If I was in his place, I''ll probably feel the same."


    "Heh...at this time, the Werewolf King must be panicking."


    Scornful and ridiculing, the voices of the whispering wolves held no trace of respect for the Wolf King. Though the Ruling Wolf Pack should ordinarily be as loyal to the reigning Werewolf King as the Betas, their heart towards King Ramose had already thawed.


    And with the appearance of the other alpha, they felt more empowered and steadfast in their position.


    In this strange silence, a line of male servants streamed into the Crystalline Hall carrying a flame throne. Under the curious gazes of the wolves, they set the flame throne right next to the black throne of the Werewolf King.


    Then they drew back, turned, and left the hall.


    "This is..." What was going on now?


    Why was another throne being placed in the Crystalline Palace? Was King Ramose planning to sit the new alpha next to him?


    As they pondered over this, they thought that the Werewolf King was truly the Werewolf King. Even a new alpha, he was willing to sit next to him and share the seat of power before finding out his true identity.


    They sighed in amazement and turned their attention back to the Wolf King.


    Under their unwavering gaze, Ramose pulled Versailles and headed towards the two thrones. As they passed the Ruling Wolf Pack and King''s Pack, the expressions of amazements froze and turned to confusion.


    Then before their eyes, the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace held his mate''s hand and led her to the flame throne.


    The moment Versailles sat on the throne, the wolves'' expressions fell and darkened.


    What the Nar!?


    King Ramose didn''t prepare the flame throne for the new alpha, but for his mate!?


    "King Ramose, what''s the meaning of this?" Always the first one to step out, Elder Saros roared out the question in the hearts of the Ruling Wolf Pack.


    "It''s exactly what it seems. From today on, my mate, the Queen of the Underworld Palace, will accompany me for every clan meeting."


    "What!?"


    "The serpentine will attend the Werewolf Clan''s meeting?"


    "How is that possible? In the entire history of the Werewolf Clan, no mate of the Kings had ever attended the clan meetings!"


    The Ruling Wolf Pack felt as if their King had finally lost his mind. They were certain he was no longer the same King Ramose. Because the Wolf King standing in front of them felt nothing like the wolf they knew.


    This wolf brought a female, one not of the Werewolf Clan, to the Crystalline Hall.


    What''s more, he set a throne for her in the hall meant to discuss the private affairs of the Werewolf Clan.


    Ramose sneered and swept his sight over the anxious wolves.


    "Why are you getting so worked up? The Kings of the past didn''t bring their mates to the Crystalline Hall because they didn''t feel what I''m feeling. They didn''t feel their mates were worthy and capable enough to sit beside them. But I do."


    "But King Ramose, a fe..."


    "Enough! From this day, no one will refer to my mate as a female. You''ll either address her as Queen of the Underworld Palace or Serpentine Queen. This matter is settled. The Queen of the Underworld Palace will accompany the King of the Underworld Palace in the Crystalline Hall to handle the clan affairs!"


    Elder Saros looked at the Werewolf King with a thoughtful expression.


    At this moment, his rage had already died down and his head cleared.


    As he heard the Werewolf King''s words, in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    King Umair, I''m not helping Alpha Kulimo to the throne.. It''s King Ramose who''s too disappointing to follow.

 Chapter 187 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 3

    "Is this why Elder Saros approached me?" Standing behind the King''s Pack, Kulimo stared amusedly at the outrageous Werewolf King.


    For a serpentine, a beast that was nothing more than a mate, the Wolf King went against his kin.


    Heh...truly amusing.


    His sight shifted to the Serpentine Queen that silently sat on her throne without a care in the realms. From her relaxed and unconcerned expression, one would even doubt whether the disagreement taking place had a connection to her.


    "Heh...what a pair. Most certainly soulmates." While one aggressively shut down the leaders of the Underworld Palace, the other leisurely laid back and enjoyed the show.


    "Why is the Werewolf King behaving so unreasonably? If he keeps pushing the Ruling Wolf Pack, they''ll turn their backs on him. Doesn''t he understand such simple logic?"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t understand, Luciana. It''s that before the Serpentine Queen, the Werewolf King throws all logic to the flames."


    "Sigh. What do we do? He won''t budge even before the fierce onslaught of the Ruling Wolf Pack. If another pack joins in the mix, I''m afraid things will get messy. And with the other alpha''s presence, the Werewolf Clan getting messy is the last thing we want right now."


    Luciana, you wait here. I''ll go speak with Ramose." Master Ouyang patted the obedient female''s shoulder and pushed through the crowd.


    Luciana''s gaze returned to the serpentine sitting carefreely in the flame throne. Her fists tightly clenched, the scene before her overlapping with that of the welcome banquet.


    At that time, King Ramose had similarly committed the outrageous act of freeing slave-bond beasts just for making his mate smile. Now, he went against the entire Ruling Wolf Pack just to set a throne in the Crystalline Hall for the serpentine beside him.


    She couldn''t understand. What was so great about this serpentine for him to go against the other wolves of the clan? Even if she was beautiful and his mate, at the end of the day, she still came from outside!


    For an outsider, was it worth it for him to argue with his kin?


    At this moment, after making his way through the crowd of grey wolves, Master Ouyang finally managed to reach King Ramose''s side.


    "Ramose, don''t be foolish. Listen to the elders and take this serpentine away from here. This hall is only for direct members of the Werewolf Clan."


    "Master Ouyang, it''s best you stay away from this matter. Besides, as far as being a member of the Werewolf Clan is concerned, I consider my mate as an important part of the Werewolf Clan. As my mate and Queen of the Underworld Palace, she is more than worthy of sitting in this hall."


    Master Ouyang''s face turned ugly on hearing the first half of Ramose''s speech. But when he heard the second half, his anger was instantly replaced with disdain.


    "The Queens of the past were also Queens of the Underworld Palace. But that didn''t earn them the right to sit in this hall."


    "Of course not. Because they were nothing like my serpentine and their mates were nothing like me. Now, please go and stay away from this matter. Even if the elders are members of the Ruling Wolf Pack, their allegiance belongs to the Werewolf King. And the Werewolf King is the law of the Underworld Palace."


    "You! Don''t you see things are no longer the same? There''s another alpha in the Underworld Palace now. If he replaced you in occupying the throne of the Werewolf Clan, you''ll no longer be the law of the Underworld Palace."


    "We''ll see when that happens. At the moment, however, I''m still the King. And as King, this is the new law of the Underworld."


    Master Ouyang looked at the wolf he''d once raised. What had he done wrong for the little wolf to turn out like this? For a serpentine, he was even willing to compromise his throne?


    His eye''s darkened and he glared at the venomous serpentine. At first, he was only planning to bluff cooperating with the mysterious female beast to get to the bottom of her identity. But now he was seriously considering cooperating with the masked female to open Ramose''s eyes.


    If his little meddling could wake up the black wolf, it wouldn''t be disloyalty to the king if he prevented the serpentine from successfully completing her test during the Wolf King''s Trial.


    Filled with determination and resolve, the brown wolf stepped and slinked back into the crowd.


    Versailles had felt the Master Wolf''s invasive glare, but she ignored it. Her mate had lovely asked her if she would allow him to indulge her. Since she''d agreed, she planned to stay on the sidelines and let him handle everything. To view everything with indifference was a kind of enjoyment on its on.


    "Alright, enough! The matter of the Serpentine Queen is settled. Now, let''s focus on the matter at hand." Ramose raised his voice and instantly shut off the dissatisfied complaints of the wolves.


    Seeing no point in continuing to argue, the Ruling Wolf Pack shook their heads and stepped back with dark expressions.


    "Do you see it now? Such a king, is he worthy of this throne?" Elder Saros whispered to Elder Truim, the stubborn elder that still refused to turn his back on the Werewolf King.


    "Today, he only placed a throne for the Serpentine Queen in this hall. Tomorrow, he might place her on the very throne itself. Elder Truim, it''s still not too late for you to change your mind. Think carefully and decide. This is a question of the Werewolf Clan''s future."


    "Yes, Elder Truim. What is the point of following a King who doesn''t even value our opinions? More than us, he listens to this serpentine''s whispers. She has him wrapped so tight around her golden tail that he neither sees us nor hears our words. If we support another alpha and get him off the throne, there''s a possibility of the serpentine showing her true colors. Then, wouldn''t our King''s eyes open?"


    Elder Helios normally stayed out of matters that didn''t concern his responsibilities and questioned his loyalty to the Werewolf Clan. But the more he saw King Ramose indulge his mate, the more he saw the Werewolf Clan''s future sink in darkness.


    As an elder of the Werewolf Clan and member of the Ruling Wolf Pack, he felt he needed to step up and do something to safeguard the future of the pack.


    Elder Truim looked at the two elders'' resolute eyes and turned back to King Ramose. But before he could say anything, an uproar spread from the other side and he saw the new alpha step out from behind the King''s Pack.


    "That''s the alpha?" Although he carried the aura and presence of an alpha, Elder Truim felt strange when he looked at the black wolf walking to the center of the hall.


    Was it just him or...?


    On the other side, Queen Nakee was kept in a guest hall of the Crimson Palace. As a female and an outsider, the wolves couldn''t take her to the Crystalline Hall.


    "Where is Kulimo? I want to see my mate?" Although the guest room had food and snacks, everything she''d need for a comfortable stay, Queen Nakee couldn''t shake off the strange feeling of being a prisoner.


    What the Nar! She''d entered the Underworld Palace together with Kulimo. So why had the wolves only taken the black wolf and kept her here?


    "Snake Queen, please wait patiently. Alpha Kulimo is currently meeting the Werewolf King in the Crystalline Hall. That place is reserved for only the wolves and other beasts cannot enter." As the servant said this, her eyes flickered with complicated emotion.


    The matter of the Serpentine Queen getting a throne in the Crystalline Hall had already reached the ears of the Crimson Palace servants. In the Underworld Palace of the Werewolf Clan, they were nothing but insignificant beasts.


    But because of this, they relied on each other to spread any news among themselves at the fastest speed and safeguard their lives. They didn''t have power, but they had the power of network to protect themselves as slaves and servants littered the entire Crimson Palace.


    So the news that a place only reserved for the wolves of the Underworld Palace now included a serpentine reached their ears from those serving outside the hall.


    "Kulimo is meeting the Werewolf King?" Queen Nakee''s expression turned strange as she recalled the black wolf.


    The last time she saw him, he was racing towards the Flaming Valley with Versailles writhing on his back.


    "The Serpentine Queen, how is she doing?" The words sounded off, even to her own ears.


    After the conclusion of the Battle of Wars, Queen Nakee felt strange everything she saw the gold serpentine standing next to the Werewolf King. The nagging feeling was so disturbing that she didn''t even feel anything when her own best friend writhed in agony before her very eyes.


    "Snake Queen, you don''t need to worry about the Serpentine Queen. In the entire Underworld Palace, there''s no beast that''d dare to go against her or make the mistake of clashing with her." The female beast replied enviously.


    "Yes, our gold serpentine isn''t easy prey. Any beast foolish enough to clash with her would realize their folly in record time." Queen Nakee crossed her arms and proudly lifted her head.


    "Well, there''s that as well. The Serpentine Queen is no easy prey. However, the main reason why no one dares to clash with her is because of the Werewolf King."


    At these, the Snake Queen''s ears pricked up.


    "Oh? What about the Werewolf King?"

 Chapter 188 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 4

    "You''re the black wolf?" Ramose curiously scrutinized the black wolf majestically standing in the middle of the hall.


    Tall and lean, the black hair and eyes were the only similarity between them.


    While Ramose was tall and lean, he possessed a masculine frame that couldn''t be overlooked.


    The other...was as thin as a vampire.


    Kulimo scanned Werewolf King with the same curiosity the other did. Up close, he also noticed the obvious differences between them as well, but in a different way.


    While Kulimo radiated a more ferocious, wild aura hidden under a flimsy display of majesty, the Wolf King radiated a silent majesty that failed to cover his natural ferocity.


    Calm and collected, his every gesture portrayed his immense power.


    Is this due to the different environments we grew?


    Before seeing the Wolf King, Kulimo had always believed he possessed looks no female could guard against. With a single glance or a slight gesture, he could get any female he desired and mate with her to his heart''s content.


    However, it was only now that he realized what irresistible charm really was.


    "Yes, Werewolf King. I''m alpha Kulimo and your uncle, the elder brother of your father."


    Ramose amusedly leaned back in his seat and took his mate''s hand. He raised the small hand to his mouth, publicly kissing her knuckles before turning back to the wolf. His eyes swirled with a strange emotion before he loudly sighed and declared.


    "No, not my uncle. Just alpha Kulimo. Since 18 years ago, I no longer have a family member aside from my mate."


    Versailles felt embarrassed at her mate''s public display of affection.


    Didn''t he know any restrain? They were sitting before the leaders of the Werewolf Clan! Flustered, she attempted to withdraw her hand, but the wolf tightened his grip and refused to let go.


    Da**! He wasn''t planning on holding her hand for the entire meeting, was he?


    If so, whatever little face she had will be completely lost!


    Sighing dejectedly, she slunk back in her seat.


    But...uncle? The black wolf was Ramose''s uncle?


    This was the first time she''d heard of such a matter.


    Her gaze swiveled to the tall man. Aside from his black hair and eyes, nothing about him resembled her mate.


    "Oh?" The black wolf''s eyes flickered with interest as his gaze fell on their linked hands.


    The wolf''s unrestrained display of affection surprised him as well. He thought the declaration of her continued presence in the Crystalline Hall would be the last he''d see of the Werewolf King''s adoration for her.


    But it seems he underestimated his deep affection for the Serpentine Queen.


    Only family? Did this mean he didn''t consider the werewolves as families?


    Kulimo''s lips twitched. Before the Ruling Wolf Pack and King''s Pack, this wolf actually dared to proclaim an outsider female as his only family.


    His sight swept to the right. And sure enough, the faces of the Ruling Wolf Pack members were either red with anger or dark with displeasure.


    Heh...interesting. "Alright. I''m Alpha Kulimo and you must already know why I appeared at this specific time." Neither servile nor overbearing, the alpha''s bearing made the King''s Pack throw him a second glance.


    A calculating light flashed through their grey eyes and they exchanged silent glances.


    "We should be wary of this alpha. He doesn''t appear an easy opponent."


    "Olsen, he returned at this time. Is he...?" Julian''s voice ended in a worried whisper.


    "He is. He''s here for the King''s trial."


    In an instant, their faces turned grim and their eyes sharpened. The Betas'' eyes towards the black wolf changed from curiosity to cold anger. At that moment, their grey orbs held nothing but chill as they glared at the wolf.


    Any beast that desired to take over their King''s throne was deemed as their enemy.


    Kulimo felt his skin prickle.


    He turned his head to the side and met the frosty gazes of the Betas.


    They were no match for him, but as the Betas of the reigning Wolf King, Kulimo had no doubt that if they were anywhere else, the wolves would''ve charged at him for proving to be a threat to their king.


    This thought sent a twinge of envy in his heart.


    To be so devotedly protected was something he''d never experienced before.


    "Elder Saros informed me that you''d be here for the King''s Trial. But even if you came with other intentions, I don''t really care. As long as you stay out of my way and don''t test my limits, you''re a welcome guest."


    "Heh...should I thank you, then? For treating me like a guest when I''m as much a member of the Werewolf Clan as you are? When I have as much claim to the throne as you do?" Kulimo coldly sneered.


    "You should, considering the fact that you''re a banished wolf." Ramose''s tone was even colder than the alpha''s.


    The moment Ramose''s words dropped, the hall fell in stunned silence.


    Kulimo''s expression froze.


    The Wolf King exposed his greatest weakness...


    He felt his stomach drop as a strange tension permeated the atmosphere.


    In the silent hall, the wolves that were originally spectating the two alphas exchange in silent enjoyment paled in horror the moment they registered the implication of their King''s words.


    Immediately, frantic shuffling sounds resounded and the werewolves gathered together in groups, whispering in hushed tones.


    "B...banished wolf? The Alpha is a banished wolf!?"


    "That''s what King Ramose said. The Nar! No wonder he could enter the Underworld Palace but none of us recognized his scent. He must''ve been banished by the previous Wolf King."


    "Did any of you notice? Since the alpha made his appearance, King Ramose''s expression didn''t change even once. Now I understand why. He probably doesn''t place the banished wolf in his eyes."


    Under the mocking and ridiculing whispers of the wolves, Kulimo''s previous majestic bearing crumbled.


    "How...how did he know?" He was certain that the elders supporting him wouldn''t reveal this secret to the wolf. Because doing so would be equivalent to ruining their own scheme.


    But if not them, then who was it?


    Unbeknownst to him, the one to inadvertently slip the secret was none other than his greatest supporter.


    At this moment, Elder Saros''s face was as pale as a corpse.


    Not even in his greatest nightmare had he ever imagined the secret he''d slipped by mistake would be brought to the open in such a manner.


    "Is this the reason the Wolf King was unruffled? He didn''t place a banished wolf in his eyes?"


    Indeed. A banished wolf was nothing to fear. Their status and position in the Werewolf Clan was lower than that of a slave.


    If it was the usual, the black wolf wouldn''t even be present in the Underworld Palace. But since Kulimo retained his shifting ability, he was able to enter the place where no banished wolf had ever been able to return.


    "Is this the alpha you want us to support, Elder Saros? A banished wolf?" Elder Truim''s eyes held disgust and disdain.


    He might be dissatisfied with the Werewolf King. But compared to a banished wolf, the King of the Underworld Palace was still a hundred times better.


    Because in the history of the Werewolf Clan, a wolf was only ever banished when he committed the crime of slaughtering his kin and his clanmates.


    For Kulimo to be banished from the Werewolf Clan, his deeds were certainly not small.


    "I agree, Elder Saros. Of all the wolves you could''ve found, you just had to find a banished wolf? Do you seriously expect us to support such a character?" Elder Helios preferred to stir clear from trouble.


    But thanks to Elder Saros''s instigation, for the first time in his life, he thought about rebelling.


    However, before they could even take action, such a secret came out in the open.


    He couldn''t help but have second thoughts.


    In the history of the Werewolf Clan, a case of Ruling Wolf Pack members rebelling against their King has never occurred.


    To take such a step because of a slight disagreement, will we end up getting banished from the clan when King Ramose discovers our intention?


    After all, he did find out about the banishment of this alpha wolf as well...


    "I thought he was something great. In the end, he''s nothing but the scourge of the Werewolf Clan." Not sure whether she felt relieved or disappointed by the sudden revelation of the black wolf''s identity, Luciana crossed her arms and scoffed under her breath.


    With the identity of a banished wolf stamped on his forehead, no matter what havoc the alpha brought about, his waves wouldn''t be strong enough to cause a storm.


    "I thought the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen would be too occupied by this matter to pay me any attention. I wanted to use this opportunity to connect with the slaves in the palace. But it seems, that won''t be possible anymore."


    Sighing dejectedly, she turned and left.


    Since she didn''t have much time, she''ll make use of this period to at least make some arrangements.


    "King Ramose''s position isn''t in danger." Master Ouyang didn''t even realize he was sweating until a cold breeze swept by and made him shiver. But his unwavering gaze remained fixed on the Werewolf King.


    Even though he felt disappointed and disheartened by the Wolf King''s recent actions, Master Ouyang had never stopped caring about the black wolf he''d personally raised.


    "As soon as he sees the serpentine''s true face, he''ll return to his original self." That was his hope and his greatest wish.


    Versailles''s violet eyes flashed with surprise.


    She didn''t expect Ramose''s only blood relative to be a banished wolf.


    What sort of a crime did the alpha wolf commit to get banished from the Werewolf Clan by his own blood?


    The curiosity in her eyes was caught by Ramose. He smiled and gently tugged her towards him.


    "You!...what are you planning to do? There are others here!" By this point, Versailles had long since abandoned the hope of her mate knowing shame and not daring to do anything in public view.


    The word shameless and unscrupulous fell too short to describe the wolf.


    If Ramose wanted, he''d even kiss her before a mass of spectators.


    "Haha...Light what do you want me to do...hmm?" The Werewolf King didn''t even flinch as he swept his fingers over the bulge on his mate''s front side.


    Versailles''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Did he just feel her in front of the leaders of the Werewolf Clan?


    She furtively peeked at the two groups of wolves. Seeing them still huddled and whispering, she released the breath she''d been holding.


    The next instant, her violet eyes burned with furious anger. Her nostrils flared as she turned and glowered at her incorrigible mate.


    Under his mate''s reproachful gaze, Ramose guiltily scratched his nose and blinked innocently.


    What did he do?


    Inside the bedroom, they had already done things far more open and hotter than feeling her mounds.


    Was sweeping his fingers on the side of her chest such a bad thing?


    He had only been rejoicing in the feeling of having his mate sitting beside him.


    But it seems he''d inadvertently angered her.


    "Light, you''re curious about how the alpha got banished, aren''t you? If you don''t get mad at me, I will find out for you and satisfy your curiosity. What do you think...hmm?" To placate her, he could only lower his head.


    "Oh, you''ll find out for me?" Versailles was tempted to relent under the coercion of her curiosity and his pitiful eyes.


    Besides, he''d only touched the side of her chest...even though publicly...he did it outside of their sights.


    "Um! If you want, I can find out anything for you." Seeing her melt, why would he hesitate in showering her with more sweet words?


    "Light, if you let me feel you a bit more, I..."


    Just as Versailles''s eyes darkened, the silent black wolf lifted his head.


    "Wolf King, to shame me so openly, is your ego satisfied? As the King of the Underworld Palace, I expected more from you."

 Chapter 189 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 5

    "The Werewolf King adores the Serpentine Queen. On her welcome banquet, he..."


    "And when the Ruling Wolf Pack raised objections to him freeing the slaves..."


    "There was also that one time where the Serpentine Queen was going somewhere. The Werewolf King followed behind her like a timid beast. When..."


    "Sigh, just recently, the Serpentine Queen was spotted wearing a garland of flower jewels. The slaves that delivered the flowers claim that the Wolf King personally picked and adored the jewels on his mate."


    Queen Nakee had a complex expression on her face as she listened to the slave recount the Serpentine Queen and the Werewolf King''s tale.


    She wasn''t surprised when she heard how the Wolf King treasured his mate. After all, the fact that the Werewolf King loved and adored his mate wasn''t hidden from any beast in the Nar realm.


    She was, however, surprised to find out that she''d underestimated the wolf''s affection for her best friend.


    For her, not only did he release slave-bond beasts, but he also went against the leading members of his own Clan.


    "He personally adored the flower jewels on her?" But of all the outrageous things he''d done for her, she found this point the most difficult to accept.


    The King of the Underworld Palace and the most powerful beast in the entire Nar realm, actually adored flowers on his mate? A ferocious, ruthless, and domineering beast had the ability to treat his mate with such tenderness and caution?


    She recalled her few interactions with her own mate. Kulimo, though fervent and proactive in the matters of mating, had never offered her anything but a bloody, wild beast for a meal.


    But the Werewolf King offered his mate a pristine, white dress made out of pure white flower petals? He adored her in the brightest and most beautiful of flower jewels? How was such a matter even possible?


    "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it? For a male to treat a female so...devotedly? But I''m telling the truth. You can stop any servant or slave in the palace to question and they''d tell you the same tale."


    The female slave''s anxious expression faded and a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Her fate wasn''t as beautiful or wonderful as the Serpentine Queen.


    Because, unlike the Serpentine Queen, it wasn''t a dashing Werewolf King who adored and treasured her that mated with her.


    It was the male servants who needed to vent that wrecked her body.


    "At times, I wish I had a werewolf as a mate. At least then, as his soulmate, I''d receive his affection." The beast wistfully said.


    A werewolf mate?


    Queen Nakee''s eyes flickered and a bright light appeared in her green orbs.


    That''s right! She also had a black werewolf as a mate!


    Although he didn''t treat her the way the Werewolf King treated the Serpentine Queen, he still fed her. And now that they were in the Underworld Palace, it was only a matter of time before he began showering her with delicate flowers and flower petals.


    With them in the Underworld Palace, he''d no longer have to personally hunt for her. As such, he''ll have more time to pick flowers and make her garlands of flower jewels!


    Imagining an enviable future, a wide grin stretched across the Snake Queen''s face.


    "Let me know when my mate finishes his meeting with the Werewolf King." With the bright smile still on her face, she turned and went to take a nap.


    She''d rushed with Kulimo from the Snake Clan to the Flaming Cave. She felt drained and was in desperate need of rest.


    *


    Back in the Crystalline Hall, the moment Kulimo''s angry retort rang out, the silent whispers immediately vanished.


    The Ruling Wolf Pack members sight swiveled to their Wolf King, curious to know how he''d respond to such an obvious provocation.


    Elder Saros took advantage of the lull to regain his composer and address Elder Truim and Helios.


    "Elders, the matter isn''t as you think. If alpha Kulimo was anything like the banished wolves of previous, then would the previous Wolf King allow him to leave without stripping him of his ability? He left word to let the two alphas compete in the Wolf King Trial. This should be enough reason to give him a chance."


    Elder Truim and Helios didn''t respond, their expressions as ugly as before.


    On the other hand, alert and in full protective mode, the Betas wolves bristled in silent anger at the audacity of the black wolf.


    "King Ramose said it well. He is just a banished wolf. So how dare he talk to our King like that!?" Olsen''s fists made cracking sounds, his knuckles turning stark white under his tight clench.


    "Just because he is a black wolf, an alpha, does he think he''s on equal footing with King Ramose?" As the calmest of the King''s Pack, Hugar''s anger was more restrained.


    However, the Betas around him could feel his scorching anger from the dark aura waving off his figure.


    "We should keep our calm. Our King is more than enough to deal with this alpha."


    "Lium, what do think his chances of coming out victorious in the King''s Trial is?" Julian curiously asked.


    "He survived on his own outside of the Underworld Palace. We all know the rules of the Nar realm. For him to survive, it only means he''s no easy opponent."


    The Betas fell silent, their expressions turning grim.


    Although they had full faith in their King''s ability, they knew nothing about this new alpha.


    To survive up to this point, who knew what sorts of nightmares he''d gone through, what sorts of treacherous methods he''d picked up...


    Versailles''s eyes sharpened.


    The da** wolf dared to speak with her mate like that?


    It hasn''t even been one ice night since the beast''s appearance, and yet, he was behaving as if he''d raised her mate.


    Who did he think he was?


    "Heh...You expected more from my mate? Alpha Kulimo, you''re truly hilarious. Before today, you were but a nonexistent beast. From the highest Wolf King to the lowest Omega, no wolf in the Underworld knows who you are. You appeared out of nowhere, and yet, stand here and comment on the Werewolf King''s character as if you were an estranged relative. Quite a face you''ve got."


    If he wasn''t Ramose''s blood relative, she would''ve scorched him to ashes!


    The wolves were waiting for their King''s retort. Instead, it was the Queen of the Underworld they heard. Their eyes widened in disbelief and astonishment.


    The protective tone in the Serpentine Queen''s voice caught them off guard.


    Even Master Ouyang, who saw Versailles as nothing but a venomous and ominous serpentine was stumped by her fierce defensiveness.


    Ramose''s heart pounded in his chest and he turned his gaze to his mate.


    His mate was protecting him...


    Even though he was strong enough to confront any opponent and come out victorious, his mate''s protection brought back some fond memories.


    Memories of blood and death.


    Memories of warmth and a deep sense of security.


    The day he''d first met her, she''d protected him with the same ferocity and ruthlessness.


    Ramose tightened his grip on the delicate hand, his heart filled with happiness to have her by his side.


    "Light, don''t dirty your mouth by speaking with such a creature. Your mate hasn''t become so weak that he can''t defend himself."


    Versailles turned her head and disdainfully sneered.


    "Who said I''m defending you because you''re weak? I''m defending you because you''re my mate. Aside from me, who dares to scold, lecture, or judge you in my presence?"


    Ramose obediently nodded. "Um! No one dares to scold me in your presence. Because only you have the right to do so."


    "...Well...of course..." Versailles''s rage immediately deflated. She was rendered speechless by her mate''s lack of backbone.


    Was this still the Werewolf King? When did he begin accepting the protection of a female?


    Versailles leaned back in her seat and held her chin thoughtfully. She wondered if she''d tamed the wolf from their previous mating...


    Da**! Did King Ramose bring his mate with him to pierce their eyes and burn their ears with their affectionate words?


    Was he rubbing their old age in their faces?


    Ramose ignored the burning stares of the Ruling Wolf Pack. His dark gaze went past the door to the beasts outside.


    Though there were only the Ruling Wolf Pack and King''s Pack in the Crystalline Palace, slaves, servants, and other wolves crowded outside the Hall.


    He knew they felt unsettled and restless, afraid of the great waves a new alpha would bring to the Underworld Palace.


    Compared to a black wolf they knew nothing about, they felt more comfortable with their current Wolf King.


    And unlike the Ruling Wolf Pack members, the wolves spectating outside the Crystallin Hall and beyond the Crimson Palace felt wary of the new alpha.


    Therefore, they hoped King Ramose would remain as their Werewolf King.


    Right from the start, Ramose didn''t consider the black wolf worthy of his attention, dismissing him as another annoying beast.


    As a member of the Werewolf Clan, he was willing to offer the alpha shelter. But if unrest spread in the Underworld Palace because of the black wolf, then he''d have no choice but to confront the annoying pest and show him his place.


    His wolves needed reassurance, and as their Werewolf King, it was his responsibility to rest their worries and fears.


    Ramose retracted his sight from the door and focused on the black wolf.


    "Alpha Kulimo, what are you to satisfy my ego? Heh...and what makes you think I care about your expectations? If you ask me, I think you have a great misconception about yourself. I don''t see you as an opponent but you think I''ll feel satisfied in shaming you? You are a banished wolf, and as such, should remain within your limits until you overstay your welcome. This isn''t me shaming you. It''s me warning you. Because if you cross your limits as a guest, then..."


    An overbearing might erupted from his body as Ramose''s expression hardened.


    The hall buzzed with a faint hum of power that caused the wolves nearest to the throne, to drawback in confusion and trepidation.


    Such majestic and domineering aura...they''d never felt before.


    "Where...where is this crushing force coming from?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve never felt anything like it before!"


    "But I feel like it''s coming from the platform..."


    The light whisper caused the wolves to raise their heads and look in their King''s direction.


    "If you cross your limits, then don''t blame me for being ruthless, Uncle."


    It was only at this time, when they saw his black hair floating above his shoulders and his black eyes glowing with a mystical light, that they realized the source of the mystical power was their King himself....

 Chapter 190 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 6

    Versailles''s skin prickled.


    The powerful pressure Ramose released caught her off guard. But as a fearsome serpentine herself, she quickly adjusted her natural defenses. With her violet eyes swirling with a golden radiance, the overbearing pressure on her body immediately lessened.


    She then swept her gaze over the black wolf in the center of the hall.


    And just as she expected, her mate''s sudden burst of power forced the black wolf to step back with an unsightly grimace.


    Heh...the alpha isn''t that bad. He was able to withstand Ramose''s pressure. However, he still has a lot more to work on.


    While Versailles evaluated the black wolf''s accomplishment as still needing more work, the Ruling Wolf Pack and King''s Pack had an entirely different opinion.


    Alpha was the leader of the wolf pack, his strength and might unrivaled by all except another alpha. Seeing Alpha Kulimo only move back a few steps under King Ramose''s dwarfing pressure, giant waves surged in the wolves'' hearts.


    "Alpha Kulimo can actually endure King Ramose''s King Pressure."


    "Of course, he''s an alpha as well. I''d be more surprised if he wasn''t able to."


    "Does this mean he has a chance in snatching the victory from the Werewolf King?"


    The Ruling Wolf Pack members'' expressions instantly became complicated. Before learning alpha Kulimo was a banished wolf, they wanted him to win the Wolf King''s Trial. His majesty and the promise of a better future for the Werewolf Clan under his guidance shook their unwavering loyalty to the Werewolf King.


    But now that they knew the wolf was a banished wolf, no matter what the reason for his banishment was, they didn''t feel as exhilarated and excited at the prospect of him occupying the throne as they did before.


    Because the Werewolf Clan, being the smallest in size compared to the other five supreme clans, valued their kin more than the Snake Clan valued their serpentine kins. They would never banish an extra strength, a wolf kin of alpha bloodline, without a valid reason.


    Kulimo gained control of his limbs and planted his feet on the ground.


    "King Ramose, no need to get so serious. Although I''m a banished wolf, I''m still an alpha of the Werewolf Clan."


    "Hmph! That''ll depend on your behavior. Now stop with the nonsense and announce the reason behind your sudden appearance." Ramose withdrew his domineering aura and leaned back in his seat.


    "I''m sure the Ruling Wolf Pack already know this, but that''s not the entirety of the Werewolf Clan. There are still other wolves who have as much right to know about what''s going on in the Underworld Palace as they do."


    Alpha Kulimo snorted and flapped his sleeves. He was tempted to ignore the Werewolf King''s command. After all, the two were both black wolves so what gave him the right to order him around?


    But when he caught Elder Saros''s warning glare, he controlled his emotions and swept his gaze over the gathered wolves.


    "I''m sure every wolf here is anticipating the Wolf King''s Trial. Just as it happens, the trial this year will be different as I''ll also be taking part along with the Werewolf King. The previous King''s orders were explicit. He wanted us to fight for the throne and the victorious is to be crowned King."


    "What!? The victorious party in the Wolf King''s Trial will be crowned King? But isn''t this alpha a banished wolf?"


    "Yes, but he was also able to enter the Underworld Palace. This means that while he might have been banished, his crimes probably weren''t grave enough to warrant the stripping of his shifting ability."


    "What sort of a crime would be heavy enough to warrant his banishment but not strip of ability?"


    Kulimo smirked.


    Now that the important question he''d been waiting for had risen, his confidence restored and he glanced condescendingly at the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen.


    So what if he was a banished wolf? At the end of the day, this banished wolf will still compete for the throne with the high and mighty Werewolf King.


    And once he controlled the King of the Underworld Palace, what could the Queen of the Underworld Palace do?


    What''s more, he still had a trump card to handle her as well.


    He turned his back on the two rulers of the Underworld Palace and faced the wolves.


    "Werewolves of the Werewolf Clan, you must all be curious about my banishment and the reason why I still retained my shifting ability after getting ousted from the Werewolf Clan. This matter was concealed by the previous king. But the Betas of his King''s Pack were ordered to unveil this secret before the advent of the Wolf King''s Trial."


    The Beta wolves'' eyes narrowed at the mention of the word secret.


    What sort of secret was so great that it needed to be hidden for over a century? So huge to only be exposed on the advent of the Wolf King''s Trial?


    The members of the Ruling Wolf Pack unaware of the alpha''s full story similarly donned perplexed expressions on their faces.


    Feeling the burning gazes of the two wolf packs, Kulimo sighed.


    "The reason for my banishment that year was due to my weak physique. The previous King was afraid if he kept a weak alpha in the clan, then he''d endanger the Werewolf Clan''s status as one of the Six Supreme Clans. To prevent such a scenario, he sent me out of the clan to undergo extreme training. His intention was to either make me into a strong alpha worthy of leading the Werewolf Clan, or erase such a shame from the history of the Alphas."


    "The black wolf was banished because of his physical weakness?"


    "That explains why he wasn''t stripped off his shifting ability. Now that he''s back, he must''ve overcome his weakness."


    "Yes, otherwise he wouldn''t have survived in the Nar realm on his own."


    The members of the Ruling Wolf Pack regained their earlier excitement as they looked at the black alpha. If he was banished for such a reason, then it wasn''t impossible for them to accept him. His return proved he''d overcome the reason for his banishment, hence, worthy of sitting on the Werewolf King''s throne.


    "You see, the reason the black alpha was banished that year couldn''t be divulged until he returned to the Underworld Palace. As his Beta, the previous King emphasized the importance of keeping this matter a secret lest the Werewolf Clan fell into chaos." Elder Saros sighed and rubbed his face as if wanting to unload the burden of the past decades in such a manner.


    Elder Helios''s face immediately softened upon seeing the exhaustion on the other''s face.


    "Elder Saros, you''ve worked hard. I can only imagine how difficult it must''ve been for you to carry such a burden on your own." He clapped his shoulder.


    "As a member of the Werewolf Clan, it''s my duty to follow the Wolf King''s orders. And since this was the order of the previous King, I had to fulfill it to the end."


    "That''s fine and all, but why has alpha Kulimo only appeared at this time. If he was able to survive for this long on his own, then his strength should''ve reached an acceptable range a while ago." Elder Truim''s expression, though a bit relaxed now, was still as expressionless as before the alpha spoke.


    "You''ll get the answer to this soon enough."


    Elder Truim scoffed dissatisfiedly and focused back on the black wolf.


    "The reason why I''m returning at this specific moment is also due to the previous King''s order. To prevent chaos from the presence of two alphas, he didn''t want me to return until the reigning Wolf King found his mate and the Wolf King''s Trial begins. He wanted the two alphas to exchange blows in the trial. The alpha that came out victorious was to be crowned king. Until then, I was ordered to remain outside." At the end, Kulimo''s expression fell, displaying deep regret and sadness in his black orbs.


    The spectating wolves fell silent.


    They never expected the story behind the alpha''s banishment to be the complete opposite of their expectations. Not only was the black wolf kicked out from the Underworld Palace at a young age, but he also had to live and survive on his own.


    The Nar realm wasn''t a land of great beauty and serenity by any means. On the contrary, it was the exact opposite. Aside from flames, bloodshed, and corpses, there was nothing else. If a beast didn''t die in one ice night, it meant he had strength.


    But if he did, it only meant the beast was too weak to survive in such a land. Its dying early was a form of release. But even then, no beast, including those of the Six Supreme Clans traversed the flaming lands on their own.


    But the alpha standing before them had done just that. From a weakling despised even by the previous King, he''d survived on his own and grew strong enough to return to the clan.


    "In the end, an alpha is an alpha. Even if he''s born weak, with extreme training and difficult trials, he can still grow strong enough to survive on his own."


    "Isn''t that the very reason the leaders of the clan are the alphas?"


    "But now that there are two alphas competing for the throne, the Underworld Palace will no longer be as peaceful."


    The wolves'' earlier disdain and scorn for the black wolf completely disappeared. Since the beast hadn''t been banished for regicide or crime of equal measure, they saw no reason to guard against him.


    Besides, if he was truly a scourge of the Werewolf Clan, then the previous King wouldn''t have given him permission to return.


    Sensing the amiable auras of the werewolves, Kulimo''s lips curved into a slight grin that vanished as quickly as it formed.


    He turned back to the Werewolf King and Serpentine Queen with a proud look on his face, bursting with pride and majesty, only to find them engrossed in each other.


    Versailles glared at her shameless mate, smoke practically about to blow from her flaring nostrils, as she pinched his waist.


    "Ramose, knock it out! There are too many wolves here for such an act." She hissed.


    But the Werewolf King''s face instantly crumbled on hearing her words.


    With sad, pitiful eyes, he looked at his mate with deep grievance.


    "Light, why should we care whether there is one or a hundred wolves? We are mates and it isn''t a crime for me to love you under public view."


    "It isn''t but...should you be doing such things under public view?"


    Da**! If he wasn''t her mate, Versailles swore she would''ve already bashed his head in.


    "Hmph! What''s wrong with what I''m doing? Aren''t I just feeling up my mate''s body?"


    His shameless words were followed by a light grope on her mound. The Serpentine Queen flushed, whether from pleasure or shame was unknown. Her shallow breaths and rapidly undulating chest turned the Wolf King''s eyes red.


    With the hardening of a certain member, his control was close to snapping.


    The Nar! I shouldn''t have provoked Light outside of our room.


    She won''t allow me to abruptly conclude this wretched meeting without actually arriving at a solution. But admiring her, feeling her, and sniffing her fragrance...I can''t help but feel excited!


    Now I''m burning and have no way to vent...


    The Werewolf King''s eyes drifted up to her delicate neck. The snow-white, smooth skin made him even more feverish. An intense desire to bury his face between her mounds, kiss the pulse beneath her sinuous neck and press her on top of him flooded his mind.


    Da**! Da**! Da**!


    These useless pests have nothing better to do than delay my pleasure.


    If I don''t teach them a lesson today, then they''ll never learn!


    His red eyes swept over the irritating beasts, carrying a faint hint of murder before it coincidently fell on the astonished alpha.


    "Alpha Kulimo, because of your affair, my time with my mate has been compromised. Say, what should we do about this?"


    A dark smirk spread across the Werewolf King''s lips, sending shivers running down the black wolf''s back.

 Chapter 191 - The Appearance Of An Alpha 7 (Final)

    ''What should we do? How does he expect me to answer?''


    Kulimo frowned in anxiety. The look the Werewolf King gave him sent shivers running his spine. He didn''t know what he did to earn such an ominous glare from him.


    Compared to the black wolf''s confusion, the members of the Ruling Wolf Pack had complicated expressions on their faces when they heard their King''s words.


    Just as they expected, the Werewolf King of the Underworld Palace cared more about frolicking with his mate than the affairs of the Underworld Palace...


    At this rate, if they continued to drag their feet and failed to pick a side, it would be too late for them to regret when the Underworld Palace becomes the serpentine''s playground.


    Immediately, their anxious sights swiveled to the alpha, carrying rekindled hope and resolution. If the wolf successfully confronted the Wolf King, they had full intention to support him to the throne.


    Seeing the dark glimmer in her mate''s eyes, Versailles was instantly alarmed. She knew Ramose wasn''t up to any good and squeezed his hand.


    "Ramose, don''t say anything that''ll be deemed as outrageous by the wolves. I know you want to vent your frustrations on them. But I don''t want you to lose your cool. Once this meeting concludes, I''ll personally cook for you, okay?"


    "Cook? For me?" The Wolf abruptly turned his head, forgetting about his towering rage and the frustrations he was about to vent on alpha Kulimo.


    "Light, do you know how to cook? How about I accompany you? What if you burn yourself?" Seeing an opportunity to spend a beautiful time with his mate, Ramose shamelessly secured himself a promise to accompany her in exchange for not creating a farce.


    Sigh. His mate was too kind. If he''d beaten the arrogance out of the wolf, then their lives would''ve been much more comfortable...


    But since he''ll get to spend time with her and taste her food, he decided to let the alpha slide this once.


    "Werewolf King, are you claiming time spent with your mate is more significant than handling the affairs of the Underworld? As the Wolf King, how can you think that way? Aren''t you afraid of turning the wolves'' hearts cold?" Placed on the spot, the black wolf decided to attack aggressively and display his might.


    This way, at least it showed he had a backbone.


    Ramose smirked.


    The black wolf''s choice of words made his stance clear. Since he''d already laid the groundwork to rightfully compete in the Wolf King''s Trial, he saw himself no lesser in status to the Wolf King and believed himself to be his equal.


    "Alpha Kulimo, I don''t think my mate is more significant than the affairs of the Werewolf clan. She is more significant. If the wolves of the Underworld Palace''s hearts turned cold because of this, then there''s nothing I can do about that. The truth can''t be changed." He shrugged.


    "However, as a newcomer, you don''t have the right to comment on my conduct. In the past few years, I''ve done my best for the Werewolf Clan. I''ve neither shrieked from my responsibilities nor duties as an alpha and worked tirelessly day and night to keep the Clan within the ranks of Six Supreme Clan. But if they aren''t satisfied with my years of labor and selfless effort, then that''s their own problem. Why should I care about beasts that have never appreciated me nor cared about my happiness?"


    The ruthless words stunned the Ruling Wolf Pack speechless. Before today, they viewed King Ramose''s efforts to keep the Werewolf Clan among the ranks of the Six Supreme Clan as a matter of course.


    After all, the wolf was the alpha of the pack, and as a leader, they felt it was his responsibility to lead and protect the clan from any threat or danger. This was a matter they took for granted so why would they be appreciative?


    Right from the beginning, they''d never placed never considered his happiness, because as an alpha, they felt it was only right that he devoted himself to the Werewolf Clan and treated it with greater importance than anything or anyone else.


    It''d never occurred to them that they should be grateful, so why would they care about his happiness when he suddenly seemed to give more importance to this newfound outsider mate of his than the Underworld Palace.


    "Da**! King Ramose cares about the serpentine because she gives him happiness? Is this the reason why he doesn''t care about the Werewolf Clan? Because we never appreciated his efforts and desired to snatch his happiness away from him?"


    "I''ve never actually thought about his happiness. After all, as the King of the Underworld Palace, what could be more exhilarating than ruling the Werewolf Clan? I thought he should''ve more than been happy being the law of the Underworld Palace. It never occurred to me to be grateful for his efforts because I never viewed them as efforts but as a privilege."


    The wolves standing outside the Crystalline Hall felt their hearts drop. Their King''s words slammed against their conscious. But more stunned than them were the Ruling Wolf Pack members who invited the black alpha.


    Just because the Wolf King treated his mate better than the previous kings, they got the notion that every King''s priority should be the Werewolf Clan.


    The King''s Pack exchanged looks and smiled helplessly. They would''ve preferred it if the Werewolf King was more lenient and tactful in his words. But as the ones closest to him, they perceived the loneliness and empty void in his heart.


    More than any beast of the Underworld Palace, they knew how wooden and bleak his life was before the serpentine''s appearance.


    As such, they couldn''t bring themselves to feel anger or rage upon hearing his words.


    Looking at the cold face of the Wolf King, Kulimo felt his heart thump in his chest.


    The Werewolf King wasn''t reacting as he anticipated at all!


    How could he attack the Wolf King using the Werewolf Clan when he himself said from his own mouth that he didn''t care about the wolves?


    His eyes flickered with various emotions as he opened his mouth multiple times. But in the end, he failed to produce a sound.


    Seeing the constipated expression on the black wolf''s face, Versailles''s lips twitched. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Her mate explicitly said she was more significant to him than the werewolves. Instead of happiness, this filled her with worry, because his action was tantamount to pushing the wolves to the alpha.


    If they formed a team and the entire Underworld Palace turned on him, wouldn''t Ramose have to attack his own clan members?


    "Light, don''t worry. To me, my one and only family is you. The wolves are nothing more than a cumbersome responsibility placed upon my shoulders without my consent. I''ll fulfill my duty towards them as my blood commands. However, they shouldn''t have any delusions that I''d set you aside for them." Lightly squeezing her hand, he kept his sight trained on the alpha.


    "Alpha Kulimo, the time spent with my mate is very precious to me. As you''ve wasted over half of that time, I don''t want to see your face until the day of the Wolf King''s Trial. As an alpha, I''ll give you permission to live on the west of the Crimson Palace. But if you ever make the mistake of leaving that portion of the palace before the King''s Trial, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Ramose''s eyes swept over the Ruling Wolf Pack.


    "And you elders, since you seem to have too much free time on your hands, I want you to oversee the welcome of our guest. Until the Wolf King''s Trial, alpha Kulimo is under surveillance. If anything goes wrong during the Wolf King Trial, I''ll hold you accountable."


    His sharp glare made the wolves self-conscious. Their hearts thumped and sweat trickled down their forehead as they wondered if King Ramose saw through their plan.


    "Werewolf King, we''ll do our best to guard alpha Kulimo." Elder Saros unflinchingly said.


    He''d already made his decision. Now there was no longer a road back for him. Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fists and internally vowed to make sure alpha Kulimo succeeded.


    Ramose''s dark eyes knowingly swept over the Ruling Wolf Pack. He hoped not all the elders were involved in what he perceived to be a rebellion, otherwise, the Ruling Wolf Pack would cease to exist.


    Heh...I''d like to see what it is that they''re planning. The day of the Wolf King''s Trial has suddenly become interesting.


    Looking at the sickening, flattering faces of the elders, Ramose wanted to take his mate back to their room and immerse himself in exploring her beauty.


    Hmm! It''s best I look at my mate''s face before beginning the trial. Otherwise, if I leave after looking at these old foggies faces, my entire trial would be dull and bleak.


    "The Wolf King''s Trial will be held later in the day. Before then, alpha Kulimo, go and get some rest to recover your strength. This meeting is over." Flapping his sleeve, Ramose pulled his mate with him as he got to his feet.


    Then under the confused, stunned, and uncertain gazes of the werewolves, he departed the Crystalline Hall with his mate by his side.

 Chapter 192 - Cook For You

    Ramose pulled his mate out of the Crystalline Hall towards the Crimson Palace.


    "Ramose, aren''t we going back to the Purple-Radiance Palace? Why are we heading towards the Crimson Palace?" Versailles looked around in confusion.


    Her mate seemed to be in a hurry to return to the Purple-Radiance Palace. But the path they were walking on clearly led to the Crimson Palace...


    Ramose paused in his tracks, a strange expression on his face as he looked at his mate.


    "Light, it can''t be that you forgot what you promised me earlier, right?"


    "Huh?" Promised him earlier? What did I promise him earlier?


    Versailles blinked and stared up cluelessly at him, a clear indication that she''d truly forgotten.


    "Light, you promised if I didn''t beat the alpha, then you''d cook for me." His expression fell and an aggrieved look appeared in his eyes.


    This was the reason why Ramose was in a hurry to leave the meeting hall. His mate had a bad habit of making a promise and forgetting about it later on.


    And speaking of promises...


    "Light, you also forgot the promise you made when Elder Saros came to seek me out."


    Versailles froze. That...she did seem to make such a promise...


    Her face flushed when her mate brought up the other promise she reneged on. She laughed awkwardly and looked everywhere except at him.


    That other promise wasn''t one she forgot, but one she''d deliberately shelved to the side. At that time, the only thought in her mind was to chase her mate away. As such, she had the courage to boast, but she didn''t have the courage to put what she''d promised into action.


    "Ha..ha...Ramose, I didn''t forget...I was just caught off guard. I thought you''d wait until later for me to cook for you. But since you want to eat now, come. Today, your mate will cook for you." Desperate to shelve the topic of the other promise away, Versailles excitedly moved ahead, replacing her mate in pulling the other.


    Ramose smirked, fully seeing through her intention. But he didn''t make a fuss and allowed her to pull him along. Although she''d made a point of stomping down on that subject every time it popped up, he had no intention of truly letting her off the hook.


    Since she dared to make such a promise, he had every intention of making her fulfill it.


    But for now, he''ll allow her to do as she wished.


    As they passed the multiple crimson halls leading to the kitchen, the female slaves and servants deferentially stepped out of the way and bowed.


    The Wolf King obediently following behind his mate was no longer a shocking matter. So while some beasts lifted their brows or frowned in envy and jealously at the sight, no one displayed the exaggerated expression of astonishment that they first did.


    Once their figures disappeared around the corner, the female slaves straightened their postures and replied in an incredulous tone.


    "Sigh. Who would''ve thought the King of the Underworld Palace would behave so docilely and servilely towards his mate?"


    "The Serpentine Queen is lucky to have the Werewolf King as her mate. Beasts like us, we are forever destined to serve under males without any gentleness. But you can see from the glow on the Serpentine Queen''s face that the Werewolf King adores her to no end."


    "What''s the point in saying all this? As slaves, we''ve already lost the right to any happiness or enjoyment. The fact that we''re still alive is more than enough grace."


    Releasing another sigh of helplessness and frustration, the female beasts glanced in the direction the two vanished in before returning to their task.


    Unaware of the envy and jealousy she''d aroused in the beasts'' hearts, Versailles finally reached the kitchen, the area of meal preparation in the Crimson Palace.


    "Serpentine Queen! Werewolf King!"


    The moment the kitchen slaves caught sight of the two, they dropped their task and dashed forward to offer their humble greetings.


    "Um! You can rise." Versailles''s gaze swept over the kitchen.


    Baskets of flame fruits and snacks littered one side of the kitchen, while chopped meat, minced meat, diced meat, and whole meat littered the other side.


    There was a giant pot sitting on a red pit in the center of the kitchen, underneath which red flames crackled.


    "On second thought, it might not be a good idea for you to be here, Light. Cooking is originally a delicate task for slaves and servants. What if you burn yourself?" Seeing the various raw ingredients in the kitchen, Ramose''s heart trembled.


    His mate was so powerful and overbearing. Can she really cook?


    In the Nar realm, the task of meal preparation was often handled by the slaves and servants. As the beasts of the higher races had to undergo extreme training to compete in the Battle of Wars and engage in other competitive and, deadly, exchanges, they left other miscellaneous chores such as cooking and cleaning to the slaves.


    To maintain the strength of their clan, males or females of higher race beasts focused on raising their strength and dominating the battlegrounds. Matters of the kitchen were considered beneath their status.


    When Ramose heard his mate make a promise to cook for him, the first thought that popped up into his mind was eating food personally cooked by his mate.


    But when his sight fell on the chaotic assortment of uncooked ingredients, he immediately panicked.


    "Werewolf King, do you despise me?" Versailles mockingly asked.


    "Despise? How can I despise you, Light? My mate is the best in the Seven realms. But I can''t bear to see you get hurt." Ramose slinked to her side and hurriedly explained.


    As much as he wanted to eat food personally cooked by his mate for him, he couldn''t bear to see her get her.


    "Hmph! You clearly have no confidence in my cooking. Isn''t that why you don''t want me to cook? Don''t think you can fool me with your sweet words." She scoffed.


    Ramose smiled bitterly. He was only afraid of her getting injured. So how had his mate arrived at the conclusion of him lacking confidence in her cooking?


    He stretched out his hands and reverently held her small, delicate, snow-white hands. The garlands of flower bracelets and rings he helped her wear made them appear even more exquisite.


    "Your hands are so beautiful. They look best when adorned with flower garlands." He lifted her hands to his mouth and kissed the back before rubbing his face in her smooth palms.


    Versailles lovingly caressed his cheeks. She knew how much her mate treasured her. Even if she gave him the most tasteless of foods, he''d still eat it with relish. She''d only meant it as a joke by what she said.


    Her sight returned to the huddled beasts and she amiably smiled. "All of you are dismissed. I''ll be using this kitchen for a while, so make sure no beast comes in."


    "Yes, Serpentine Queen!" The slaves were about to faint from anxiety and trepidation.


    The Serpentine Queen and the Werewolf King not only came to the kitchen but they openly expressed their love before their eyes.


    They could neither raise their heads to enjoy the sight and neither could they block their ears to drown out their sweet words. Stick between a rock and wall, they were left standing awkwardly on the side of the kitchen.


    The moment they were dismissed, they fled the kitchen as if an ancient beast was chasing them.


    "Light...?" Didn''t he already tell her not to cook anymore? Why was she still sending the slaves away?


    Ramose still wanted to say something when soft flesh landed on his lips. He lowered his head to find his mate''s delicate hand covering his mouth.


    "Ramose, don''t say anything else. I''m going to cook because I want to cook for you. I want you to eat the food I cook with my hands." She held his startled gaze and gently smiled.


    "The feeling of cooking for my mate, I want to experience it once."


    Versailles removed her hand and untangled herself. She turned to move towards the assortment of food. Meat was the favorite of wolves and Versailles wanted to make a dish of meat for her mate.


    But after taking only a step, strong arms wound her waist and her back crashed into a hard chest.


    Ramose laid his chin on his mate''s shoulder and kissed her cheek.


    "Light, I''m already happy just to hear your words." Ramose''s heart pounded in his ears. His mate''s fragrance and soft body aroused an important member of his body. But he suppressed his desire, raised his hand, and tenderly turned her face to him.


    He lowered his head and lightly kissed her forehead.


    "Having you is my greatest joy and your smile brightens my heart. Smile for me and I''ll be the happiest wolf in the Underworld..." She didn''t need to do anything else.


    Her smile alone was enough to make him feel like the King of the Realms.


    "Um! I''ll smile if you''ll let me cook." One of Versailles''s many dreams of home included cooking for her beloved.


    She wanted to cook for Ramose because she wanted to live that dream.


    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his forehead in return.


    For an instant, Ramose was stunned. But in the next moment, he burst out laughing and rubbed his nose with hers. An intense desire to blend her into his body surged in his heart.


    But he again suppressed the feeling, kissed her lips, and separated from her.


    "Go. I''ll help you get all the ingredients you want." He volunteered.


    He was afraid he''d no longer be able to control himself if he stayed glued to her body.


    Versailles nodded and didn''t notice anything amiss. She was already eyeing the variety of ingredients she could work with to craft her best meal.


    As the Nar realm was different from the other six realms, spices and condiments found in the other realms were nonexistent here. But as a collector of herbs and plants, both for treatment and food, Versailles carried a pouch of all the condiments she would need.


    She walked across the kitchen and arrived before the pot and fire-brick stove. Red glass plates with a variety of meat laid around.


    She stoked the flames of the red brick stove, chose an appropriate size pot and began her craft.


    In the quiet kitchen, the female cooked different dishes of food using garlic, onions, parsley, basil, and other dried vegetables in her pouch.


    The male acted as her errand and brought her all the items she needed.


    Soon the fragrant aroma of ice grains and freshly oil fried meat drifted in the air.


    Ramose''s mouth hung open. He stood over his mate''s shoulder and peered into the pot. Sizzling golden brown meat greeted his sight as the heavenly aroma entered his nostrils and made his mouth water.


    "Light, what did you make? It smells so good! I''ve never smelled something as delicious and mouth-watering as the meat you cooked." The meat looked so good that even his eyes refused to leave the pot.


    Da**! My mate is too amazing!


    Every day, she unearths a new ability that makes me want to show off to every beast in the Nar realm. But at the same time, it makes me want to hide her for myself and never allow any other beast to see her.


    Ramose''s eyes swirled with conflict as pride and possessiveness warred against each other.


    In the end, possessiveness won.


    He didn''t want to share his mate with any other beast...


    "Ramose, why don''t you have a bite and taste it?" Versailles lifted her head and raised a spoon towards his mouth.


    Ramose lowered his head and impatiently closed his mouth around the spoon.


    The moment the tender meat met his tongue, his eyes stretched so wide that his appearance seemed a bit comical in Versailles''s eyes.


    "How is it?"